History (School of)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/25
2024-03-29T08:52:08ZIranian foreign policy and legitimation : an examination of Iranian nuclear deal and interventions in Iraq and Syria
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/29244
Abstract redacted
2021-12-01T00:00:00ZSadeghi, ParnianAbstract redactedWomen as book producers : the case of Nuremberg
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/29211
This thesis explores the multifaceted roles in which women participated in the early modern book trade. Focusing on Nuremberg, home to many successful bookwomen, it examines how they crafted work identities and exercised agency in the printing trades, emphasizing the centrality of the family unit. This thesis reveals that not only were women involved in the book trade more frequently than hitherto acknowledged but that their participation was varied and often invisible. Locality is key to understanding the multitude of factors that both promoted and restricted women’s work. The thesis begins by reconstructing the Nuremberg print trade, looking at the local market, censorship, and patron demands that shaped it. These considerations dictated the occupational experiences and business practises of the bookmen and bookwomen working in the trade. Chapter two explores the specific gendered and legal realities women faced while engaged in this trade. Regional marriage customs, inheritance law and guild organizations defined women’s rights to property, work and legal sovereignty. The second half of the thesis presents two case studies. Drawing on a previously unexamined collection of archival sources, the first study explores the sixteenth-century careers of Katherine Gerlachin and Catherine Dietrichin, and how they actively forged work identities separate to that of wife or widow. The second case, from the seventeenth century, inspects the Endter family business, revealing that, even when not listed on imprints, women served crucial roles in larger familial enterprises. Taken together, these chapters demonstrate that women’s work can only be fully revealed by understanding that the early modern book trade was composed of family units in which women operated as vital members. As mother, wife and daughter, women took on the jobs of craftsmen, office managers, business leaders, shareholders, investors, or a combination of these tasks to play major roles in their familial businesses.
2022-06-16T00:00:00ZFarrell-Jobst, Jessica JadeThis thesis explores the multifaceted roles in which women participated in the early modern book trade. Focusing on Nuremberg, home to many successful bookwomen, it examines how they crafted work identities and exercised agency in the printing trades, emphasizing the centrality of the family unit. This thesis reveals that not only were women involved in the book trade more frequently than hitherto acknowledged but that their participation was varied and often invisible. Locality is key to understanding the multitude of factors that both promoted and restricted women’s work. The thesis begins by reconstructing the Nuremberg print trade, looking at the local market, censorship, and patron demands that shaped it. These considerations dictated the occupational experiences and business practises of the bookmen and bookwomen working in the trade. Chapter two explores the specific gendered and legal realities women faced while engaged in this trade. Regional marriage customs, inheritance law and guild organizations defined women’s rights to property, work and legal sovereignty. The second half of the thesis presents two case studies. Drawing on a previously unexamined collection of archival sources, the first study explores the sixteenth-century careers of Katherine Gerlachin and Catherine Dietrichin, and how they actively forged work identities separate to that of wife or widow. The second case, from the seventeenth century, inspects the Endter family business, revealing that, even when not listed on imprints, women served crucial roles in larger familial enterprises. Taken together, these chapters demonstrate that women’s work can only be fully revealed by understanding that the early modern book trade was composed of family units in which women operated as vital members. As mother, wife and daughter, women took on the jobs of craftsmen, office managers, business leaders, shareholders, investors, or a combination of these tasks to play major roles in their familial businesses.Visual commonplacing : the transmission and reception of printed devotional images in Reformed England
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/29177
This thesis introduces the framework of ‘visual commonplacing’ as a way of analysing the
repeating illustrations printed in early modern English books and ephemera. This research
focuses on religious relief-cut images printed in the post-Reformation Tudor years and the
printers, publishers and readers who copied and reused illustrations. By situating this practice
within material, print and religious history we discover that copying was not uninspired or
derivative but functioned within a wider memory culture, where imitation was a function of
invention. Moreover, in a period marked by flashpoints of iconoclasm, repeating a religious
image already circulating in state-authorised print was a prudent choice for book producers.
This study begins by exploring the economic motivations for recycling images and traces
the most highly copied illustrations of the period from the earliest days of the Reformation to the
end of the Tudor period. The next chapter examines the alteration of woodcuts in the print shop,
showing how blocks were not fixed, but mutable surfaces where images could be reused while
replacing aspects of the iconography no longer acceptable in the current climate. Moving away
from workshop practices, the third chapter unpacks how repeating images served the mnemonic
aims of the book, by building specific meaning and associations through repetition. This is
followed by an investigation into how publishers exploited the echo chamber of early modern
print to circulate polemic images, furthering divisive religious strategies. Finally, we consider
how readers used the images printed in their books and broadsides in their own visual
commonplacing, by examining manuscript and embroidered copies and illustrations cut from one
work and repurposed in another. This thesis challenges past critiques that derided copying by
centring recycling on agents, detailing the creative and cognitive flexibility exhibited by visual
commonplacers.
2023-06-15T00:00:00ZEpstein, NoraThis thesis introduces the framework of ‘visual commonplacing’ as a way of analysing the
repeating illustrations printed in early modern English books and ephemera. This research
focuses on religious relief-cut images printed in the post-Reformation Tudor years and the
printers, publishers and readers who copied and reused illustrations. By situating this practice
within material, print and religious history we discover that copying was not uninspired or
derivative but functioned within a wider memory culture, where imitation was a function of
invention. Moreover, in a period marked by flashpoints of iconoclasm, repeating a religious
image already circulating in state-authorised print was a prudent choice for book producers.
This study begins by exploring the economic motivations for recycling images and traces
the most highly copied illustrations of the period from the earliest days of the Reformation to the
end of the Tudor period. The next chapter examines the alteration of woodcuts in the print shop,
showing how blocks were not fixed, but mutable surfaces where images could be reused while
replacing aspects of the iconography no longer acceptable in the current climate. Moving away
from workshop practices, the third chapter unpacks how repeating images served the mnemonic
aims of the book, by building specific meaning and associations through repetition. This is
followed by an investigation into how publishers exploited the echo chamber of early modern
print to circulate polemic images, furthering divisive religious strategies. Finally, we consider
how readers used the images printed in their books and broadsides in their own visual
commonplacing, by examining manuscript and embroidered copies and illustrations cut from one
work and repurposed in another. This thesis challenges past critiques that derided copying by
centring recycling on agents, detailing the creative and cognitive flexibility exhibited by visual
commonplacers.The new now : German modernists and news media, 1918-1951
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/29158
The thesis explores how German modernists understood the interrelation between news media
and the experience of present time. The German modernists whose formative cultural and
political experience was the Weimar Republic believed that the production and consumption of
news media had the potential to synchronize spatially distant events. The distinctly modern
sensation of contemporaneity was thought by Weimar modernists to depend on media
representations of simultaneous events. Furthermore, the thesis illustrates how the Weimar
modernist conception of present time and news media depended on a specific conception of
history. The phenomena of modern news-media synchronicity and world history were
frequently conflated by the modernists.
The thesis explores this novel understanding of present time as a series of chronotopes
that were prevalent in what I term the Weimar modernist news-media discourse. The
synchronous present of modern news media is traced through modernist descriptions of it. Mid-20th century journalists, cultural critics and academic philosophers shared an understanding of
present time and news media production. The selected method reveals a shared understanding
of present time and news media production among mid-20th-century German modernists. The
analysed authors include journalists, cultural critics and academic philosophers who partook in
the modernist discourse regarding news media. Finally, the study shows how these chronotopes
transformed in tandem with the history of the period between 1918 and 1951. It holds that
specific urban settings and their news markets influenced how the modernists understood news
media and present time. Through this historical investigation of Weimar modernism and its
relation to news media, I contribute to the intellectual history of the 20th-century and the
historical study of time. My historical analysis illustrates how journalistic theory, political
thought and philosophy were influenced by this understanding of news media and time between
1918 and 1951.
2022-06-16T00:00:00ZRolandsson, Per Erik RobertThe thesis explores how German modernists understood the interrelation between news media
and the experience of present time. The German modernists whose formative cultural and
political experience was the Weimar Republic believed that the production and consumption of
news media had the potential to synchronize spatially distant events. The distinctly modern
sensation of contemporaneity was thought by Weimar modernists to depend on media
representations of simultaneous events. Furthermore, the thesis illustrates how the Weimar
modernist conception of present time and news media depended on a specific conception of
history. The phenomena of modern news-media synchronicity and world history were
frequently conflated by the modernists.
The thesis explores this novel understanding of present time as a series of chronotopes
that were prevalent in what I term the Weimar modernist news-media discourse. The
synchronous present of modern news media is traced through modernist descriptions of it. Mid-20th century journalists, cultural critics and academic philosophers shared an understanding of
present time and news media production. The selected method reveals a shared understanding
of present time and news media production among mid-20th-century German modernists. The
analysed authors include journalists, cultural critics and academic philosophers who partook in
the modernist discourse regarding news media. Finally, the study shows how these chronotopes
transformed in tandem with the history of the period between 1918 and 1951. It holds that
specific urban settings and their news markets influenced how the modernists understood news
media and present time. Through this historical investigation of Weimar modernism and its
relation to news media, I contribute to the intellectual history of the 20th-century and the
historical study of time. My historical analysis illustrates how journalistic theory, political
thought and philosophy were influenced by this understanding of news media and time between
1918 and 1951.The 1939 New York World’s Fair : cultural diplomacy in the age of Fascism
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/29122
Fewer than five months before the German invasion of Poland in September 1939, the world was invited to New York City to celebrate the opening of the final international exposition of the interwar period. Touted by Fair organizers as the ‘last best chance for peace,’ the 1939 New York World’s Fair offered foreign governments the opportunity to express alternative, and sometimes competing, world views alongside one another in national pavilions and exhibit halls built on reclaimed wasteland in the outer borough of Queens. While most historians continue to disregard the interwar expositions held within the United States as sites of mere amusement, obfuscation, or commercial exchange, this thesis argues that the 1939 World’s Fair can be best understood in terms of statecraft. It reads this international forum as a site of significant geopolitical negotiation and maintains particular focus on the participation of Fascist Italy and Nazi Germany in order to better understand the role of, and response to, each regime’s self-stylization as global power within the post-Wilsonian order. It also assesses the overtures made to the ethnic Italian and German populations living in the greater New York City area and, in this way, takes something of a composite approach by engaging directly with scholarship from a variety of fields, methodologies, and historical traditions. Proceeding with the understanding of exposition planning, organization, and design as a critical intermediary between official diplomatic efforts and everyday people, this project relies on architectural sketches, blueprints, development plans and budgets, as well as correspondence between designers and state officials as a way to understand the politically-inflected organization of space that shaped the average fairgoer’s interaction with the representation of Fascist Italian and Nazi German interests within the United States. Beyond the official record left by diplomatic and consular officials, this project contributes analysis of previously overlooked primary source material. For example, letters from fairgoers, private photographic collections, and official reports help make sense of the effect national pavilions, exhibits, restaurants and other forms of cultural diplomacy had on local populations and visitors alike. This study relies on the holdings of more than a dozen different archives across five different countries and, like the event it covers, is dedicated to challenging current historical understandings of diplomatic boundaries and cultural borders.
2024-06-13T00:00:00ZFortuna, JamesFewer than five months before the German invasion of Poland in September 1939, the world was invited to New York City to celebrate the opening of the final international exposition of the interwar period. Touted by Fair organizers as the ‘last best chance for peace,’ the 1939 New York World’s Fair offered foreign governments the opportunity to express alternative, and sometimes competing, world views alongside one another in national pavilions and exhibit halls built on reclaimed wasteland in the outer borough of Queens. While most historians continue to disregard the interwar expositions held within the United States as sites of mere amusement, obfuscation, or commercial exchange, this thesis argues that the 1939 World’s Fair can be best understood in terms of statecraft. It reads this international forum as a site of significant geopolitical negotiation and maintains particular focus on the participation of Fascist Italy and Nazi Germany in order to better understand the role of, and response to, each regime’s self-stylization as global power within the post-Wilsonian order. It also assesses the overtures made to the ethnic Italian and German populations living in the greater New York City area and, in this way, takes something of a composite approach by engaging directly with scholarship from a variety of fields, methodologies, and historical traditions. Proceeding with the understanding of exposition planning, organization, and design as a critical intermediary between official diplomatic efforts and everyday people, this project relies on architectural sketches, blueprints, development plans and budgets, as well as correspondence between designers and state officials as a way to understand the politically-inflected organization of space that shaped the average fairgoer’s interaction with the representation of Fascist Italian and Nazi German interests within the United States. Beyond the official record left by diplomatic and consular officials, this project contributes analysis of previously overlooked primary source material. For example, letters from fairgoers, private photographic collections, and official reports help make sense of the effect national pavilions, exhibits, restaurants and other forms of cultural diplomacy had on local populations and visitors alike. This study relies on the holdings of more than a dozen different archives across five different countries and, like the event it covers, is dedicated to challenging current historical understandings of diplomatic boundaries and cultural borders.Decolonising white Africa : examining the experiences of Kenyans
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/29105
Legitimised during the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries through
racial views based upon pseudo-scientific rhetoric, and routinely simplified in
the present, historical literature about white colonial communities in Africa has
struggled to offer a detailed analysis of the realities of day-to-day life. By
contrast, those that remained in African colonies post-independence represent a
group about which even less is known. This project adds to our understanding of
British colonial history by offering a detailed analysis of the white Kenyan
community, examining their experiences from the dawn of independence in 1963
through to the present. Based on more than fifty thematic interviews used to offer
a reconstructive analysis, as well as field and archival work within East Africa,
this project presents a nuanced qualitative study of cultural mobility and social
identity in relation to Kenya’s white population. By scrutinising how the white
Kenyan community fared through events such as the Mau Mau Emergency
(1952-60), the independence period, the administration of Daniel Arap Moi
(1978-2002), and the lingering influence of colonial memory in the present,
original insights into the mentality of the former colonial community have been
revealed. Far from the homogenous unit that jingoistic publications from the
colonial period claimed, the white Kenyan community is shown to be a deeply
fragmented and dynamic group. The success that the white Kenyan community
has enjoyed post-independence, namely in the sense that they have not followed
similar communities in Rhodesia and Algeria, is shown to be due to their ability
to quickly and effectively react to emerging political and social trends. However,
as those with any memory of the colonial period succumb to old age, the future
of white Kenyan identity is made uncertain, with a new community developing
in the present that is wholly separate from the group’s imperial past.
2022-06-22T00:00:00ZDaglish, Richard StuartLegitimised during the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries through
racial views based upon pseudo-scientific rhetoric, and routinely simplified in
the present, historical literature about white colonial communities in Africa has
struggled to offer a detailed analysis of the realities of day-to-day life. By
contrast, those that remained in African colonies post-independence represent a
group about which even less is known. This project adds to our understanding of
British colonial history by offering a detailed analysis of the white Kenyan
community, examining their experiences from the dawn of independence in 1963
through to the present. Based on more than fifty thematic interviews used to offer
a reconstructive analysis, as well as field and archival work within East Africa,
this project presents a nuanced qualitative study of cultural mobility and social
identity in relation to Kenya’s white population. By scrutinising how the white
Kenyan community fared through events such as the Mau Mau Emergency
(1952-60), the independence period, the administration of Daniel Arap Moi
(1978-2002), and the lingering influence of colonial memory in the present,
original insights into the mentality of the former colonial community have been
revealed. Far from the homogenous unit that jingoistic publications from the
colonial period claimed, the white Kenyan community is shown to be a deeply
fragmented and dynamic group. The success that the white Kenyan community
has enjoyed post-independence, namely in the sense that they have not followed
similar communities in Rhodesia and Algeria, is shown to be due to their ability
to quickly and effectively react to emerging political and social trends. However,
as those with any memory of the colonial period succumb to old age, the future
of white Kenyan identity is made uncertain, with a new community developing
in the present that is wholly separate from the group’s imperial past.Voices of medieval English maritime towns : petitions concerning the Cinque Ports, 1272-1377
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/29002
This thesis explores the political communication between royal and local governments in late medieval England. It focuses on the petitionary language used by medieval English maritime towns, especially by the confederation of the Cinque Ports, under the reigns of Edward I, II and III, in order to examine the political awareness and self-representation of medieval England's urban-maritime communities. It intends to contribute to an ongoing historiographical movement that redresses the isolationist view of urban presence in the medieval English polity, and also to a broader understanding of what the perspective of political language might bring to the studies of medieval England's political culture.
Chapter I discusses how the focus and methods of this research have been influenced by a few currents underlying the historiography of late medieval England's politics and political culture. It also introduces the methodological framework of this thesis, and presents the arrangement of the other three chapters. Chapter II focuses on the usage of the unique title of 'barons' in the petitions from the Cinque Ports, in order to reveal the self-representation of the Portsmen through petitioning. Owing to the limits of constitutional documentation regarding the origin and nature of this collective urban baronship, this chapter suggests taking a more communicative approach to understand the rhetorical use of this title. Chapter III provides a case study on the Portsmen's sophisticated petitionary strategy, to examine their use of political language during their communication with the English Crown in the early fourteenth century. Through a comparison with Great Yarmouth's performance, this chapter aims to demonstrate the political awareness of the Portsmen, which included their alertness to current political circumstances, familiarity with legal terminology, and insights into the relationship between the confederation and the Crown. Chapter IV adopts a broader perspective to examine the awareness and experiences of England's urban-maritime communities in the early years of the Hundred Years War. It also reveals the growing participation of English port towns in England's naval and fiscal systems, which raised a serious challenge to the distinctiveness of the Cinque Ports. The rhetorical use of the Portsmen's baronial image, which was treated in Chapter II, was part of an integral narrative strategy that the petitioners of the Cinque Ports skillfully used to represent themselves as the reliable and noble subjects of the king, and map their own businesses onto a larger picture of national enterprises.
2021-06-01T00:00:00ZHu, JiazhuThis thesis explores the political communication between royal and local governments in late medieval England. It focuses on the petitionary language used by medieval English maritime towns, especially by the confederation of the Cinque Ports, under the reigns of Edward I, II and III, in order to examine the political awareness and self-representation of medieval England's urban-maritime communities. It intends to contribute to an ongoing historiographical movement that redresses the isolationist view of urban presence in the medieval English polity, and also to a broader understanding of what the perspective of political language might bring to the studies of medieval England's political culture.
Chapter I discusses how the focus and methods of this research have been influenced by a few currents underlying the historiography of late medieval England's politics and political culture. It also introduces the methodological framework of this thesis, and presents the arrangement of the other three chapters. Chapter II focuses on the usage of the unique title of 'barons' in the petitions from the Cinque Ports, in order to reveal the self-representation of the Portsmen through petitioning. Owing to the limits of constitutional documentation regarding the origin and nature of this collective urban baronship, this chapter suggests taking a more communicative approach to understand the rhetorical use of this title. Chapter III provides a case study on the Portsmen's sophisticated petitionary strategy, to examine their use of political language during their communication with the English Crown in the early fourteenth century. Through a comparison with Great Yarmouth's performance, this chapter aims to demonstrate the political awareness of the Portsmen, which included their alertness to current political circumstances, familiarity with legal terminology, and insights into the relationship between the confederation and the Crown. Chapter IV adopts a broader perspective to examine the awareness and experiences of England's urban-maritime communities in the early years of the Hundred Years War. It also reveals the growing participation of English port towns in England's naval and fiscal systems, which raised a serious challenge to the distinctiveness of the Cinque Ports. The rhetorical use of the Portsmen's baronial image, which was treated in Chapter II, was part of an integral narrative strategy that the petitioners of the Cinque Ports skillfully used to represent themselves as the reliable and noble subjects of the king, and map their own businesses onto a larger picture of national enterprises.Title redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/28891
Abstract redacted
2024-06-13T00:00:00ZMichael, Leonard WillyAbstract redactedAn exploration of Guernsey's relationship with the British Empire in the age of imperialism, c.1880s-c.1920s
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/28859
The Channel Islands are the surviving relics of the Duchy of Normandy. As such, their relationship to Britain and position within the Empire were unique. Fundamental to the constitutional relationship was the British monarch, who embodied the roles of both King/Emperor and Duke of Normandy. The royal visit of George V and Queen Mary to Guernsey in 1921 acted as a focus for the strong sense of loyalty felt by the Islanders towards the monarchy. It also revealed underlying discontent among many of Guernsey’s ex-servicemen who had recently served on the Western Front. A British Government demand in 1922 for an annual contribution from the Crown Dependencies towards the repayment of the War Debt provoked a six-year dispute. The resolution of this dispute provides insights into the way that Whitehall negotiated with the Island leaders and also the influence of public opinion and the press. The status of the Islands as small autonomous units within the British Empire provoked comparisons with the dominions and with Ireland. In some respects, they seemed similar to the metropolitan centre of the Empire, in other ways more like colonies. During the nineteenth century, Guernsey underwent significant anglicisation. Victorian innovations in communications and the immigration of settlers from Britain transformed its economy, society and culture. Its everyday language changed from French to English. Elizabeth College, Guernsey’s only public school, displayed much of the imperial culture of British public schools. Supported by strong family networks and the Old Elizabethan Association, the Empire gave its former students scope to be ambitious. Guernsey developed extensive links throughout the Empire, which helped it to achieve a far greater reach than its very small size might otherwise have warranted. Patriotism, militarism and loyalty to the Crown were closely entwined with a strong sense of Guernsey’s own identity.
2024-06-13T00:00:00ZMacdonald, Margaret EvelynThe Channel Islands are the surviving relics of the Duchy of Normandy. As such, their relationship to Britain and position within the Empire were unique. Fundamental to the constitutional relationship was the British monarch, who embodied the roles of both King/Emperor and Duke of Normandy. The royal visit of George V and Queen Mary to Guernsey in 1921 acted as a focus for the strong sense of loyalty felt by the Islanders towards the monarchy. It also revealed underlying discontent among many of Guernsey’s ex-servicemen who had recently served on the Western Front. A British Government demand in 1922 for an annual contribution from the Crown Dependencies towards the repayment of the War Debt provoked a six-year dispute. The resolution of this dispute provides insights into the way that Whitehall negotiated with the Island leaders and also the influence of public opinion and the press. The status of the Islands as small autonomous units within the British Empire provoked comparisons with the dominions and with Ireland. In some respects, they seemed similar to the metropolitan centre of the Empire, in other ways more like colonies. During the nineteenth century, Guernsey underwent significant anglicisation. Victorian innovations in communications and the immigration of settlers from Britain transformed its economy, society and culture. Its everyday language changed from French to English. Elizabeth College, Guernsey’s only public school, displayed much of the imperial culture of British public schools. Supported by strong family networks and the Old Elizabethan Association, the Empire gave its former students scope to be ambitious. Guernsey developed extensive links throughout the Empire, which helped it to achieve a far greater reach than its very small size might otherwise have warranted. Patriotism, militarism and loyalty to the Crown were closely entwined with a strong sense of Guernsey’s own identity.Hidden in plain sight : printing for the Catholic community in the seventeenth-century Dutch Republic
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/28762
This thesis represents the first analytical overview of Catholic printing in the Dutch Republic over the course of the long seventeenth century (1566-1723). Roman Catholics made up a substantial proportion of the population of the Dutch Republic. Though they were barred from worshipping in public, holding office or accessing municipal funds, they maintained a remarkable degree of autonomy in practising their faith. Nowhere was this freedom better exercised than in the book trade, of which Catholic print made up a meaningful part. This project makes two primary and interconnected assertions. It argues that Catholic print was an independent and
substantial genre, essential to the life of the Catholic community, and that Catholic books were valuable and popular commodities for both Reformed and Catholic owners in the Dutch Republic.
Though extant scholarship and the work of digital bibliographies are both beginning to reveal the importance of this trade, neither have fully acknowledged its true scale and scope. This is due both to survival bias and the exclusion of certain types of print from consideration, not previously considered to be of significance. This project proposes an initial step towards an evaluation of the totality of the market by including new typologies of Catholic print and printed ephemera. It also argues that while Reformed censorship of Catholic books was a polite, rarely enforced fiction, Catholic censorship was a constant and direct concern for both
Catholic book producers and readers. False imprints, obscuring the true sources of publications, played an important role in defusing tensions with both sets of authorities. This thesis also contends that future studies of the Catholic book trade need to look towards the margins. This includes the margins of bibliography such as lost books and ephemera, the physical borderlands of the Dutch Republic including the Generality Lands and the social margins, including the Catholic lay sisters called spiritual daughters.
2022-06-16T00:00:00ZWatson, Elisabeth GraceThis thesis represents the first analytical overview of Catholic printing in the Dutch Republic over the course of the long seventeenth century (1566-1723). Roman Catholics made up a substantial proportion of the population of the Dutch Republic. Though they were barred from worshipping in public, holding office or accessing municipal funds, they maintained a remarkable degree of autonomy in practising their faith. Nowhere was this freedom better exercised than in the book trade, of which Catholic print made up a meaningful part. This project makes two primary and interconnected assertions. It argues that Catholic print was an independent and
substantial genre, essential to the life of the Catholic community, and that Catholic books were valuable and popular commodities for both Reformed and Catholic owners in the Dutch Republic.
Though extant scholarship and the work of digital bibliographies are both beginning to reveal the importance of this trade, neither have fully acknowledged its true scale and scope. This is due both to survival bias and the exclusion of certain types of print from consideration, not previously considered to be of significance. This project proposes an initial step towards an evaluation of the totality of the market by including new typologies of Catholic print and printed ephemera. It also argues that while Reformed censorship of Catholic books was a polite, rarely enforced fiction, Catholic censorship was a constant and direct concern for both
Catholic book producers and readers. False imprints, obscuring the true sources of publications, played an important role in defusing tensions with both sets of authorities. This thesis also contends that future studies of the Catholic book trade need to look towards the margins. This includes the margins of bibliography such as lost books and ephemera, the physical borderlands of the Dutch Republic including the Generality Lands and the social margins, including the Catholic lay sisters called spiritual daughters.Through pots and pans: culinary and cultural bonds between China and Japan, 1868-1980s
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/28697
Since the late 19th century, the ways of eating in China and Japan have become more similar than at any other time in history. Numerous shared elements have reshaped both countries' culinary culture. New dishes, skills and ingredients were created due to cultural interaction and mutual inspiration. Culinary exchange offers an often-overlooked perspective on the Sino-Japanese relationship and the development of East Asian regional bonds in modern times. While existing studies have explored the introduction of Chinese cuisine into Japan and its associations with empire and a post-war economic boom, this dissertation discusses how Pan-Asianism, and the Sino-Japanese relationship at its foundation, played a role in two-way culinary exchanges before and during the Second World War. Figures such as Zhou Zuoren, Marumoto Shōzō and Yamada Masahira attempted to use cuisine as a tool to recreate connections between China and Japan. This dissertation argues that, from 1868 to the 1980s, Sino-Japanese culinary exchanges helped formulate a foundation of shared experiences among a growing number of people from different groups on each side. The culinary bond formed by this common experience continued after the collapse of wartime Pan-Asianist ambitions, and, in turn, significantly reshaped the development of modern Chinese and Japanese cuisine in a postwar context marked by divergent paths in relation to the relative impact of women’s cooking role and domestic cuisine as key agents in this culinary interaction. Furthermore, this dissertation has demonstrated that both cuisines exhibited a process of internalizing each other’s culinary elements, which contributed to their uniqueness within the global expansion of mid-cuisine. Using cuisine as the agent, this dissertation provides a reconsideration of the Sino-Japanese relationship alongside its political, economic, and military dimensions, focusing on people's daily life and ideas under the intense communication between China and Japan in the early and mid-20th century.
2023-11-29T00:00:00ZXie, ZhentianSince the late 19th century, the ways of eating in China and Japan have become more similar than at any other time in history. Numerous shared elements have reshaped both countries' culinary culture. New dishes, skills and ingredients were created due to cultural interaction and mutual inspiration. Culinary exchange offers an often-overlooked perspective on the Sino-Japanese relationship and the development of East Asian regional bonds in modern times. While existing studies have explored the introduction of Chinese cuisine into Japan and its associations with empire and a post-war economic boom, this dissertation discusses how Pan-Asianism, and the Sino-Japanese relationship at its foundation, played a role in two-way culinary exchanges before and during the Second World War. Figures such as Zhou Zuoren, Marumoto Shōzō and Yamada Masahira attempted to use cuisine as a tool to recreate connections between China and Japan. This dissertation argues that, from 1868 to the 1980s, Sino-Japanese culinary exchanges helped formulate a foundation of shared experiences among a growing number of people from different groups on each side. The culinary bond formed by this common experience continued after the collapse of wartime Pan-Asianist ambitions, and, in turn, significantly reshaped the development of modern Chinese and Japanese cuisine in a postwar context marked by divergent paths in relation to the relative impact of women’s cooking role and domestic cuisine as key agents in this culinary interaction. Furthermore, this dissertation has demonstrated that both cuisines exhibited a process of internalizing each other’s culinary elements, which contributed to their uniqueness within the global expansion of mid-cuisine. Using cuisine as the agent, this dissertation provides a reconsideration of the Sino-Japanese relationship alongside its political, economic, and military dimensions, focusing on people's daily life and ideas under the intense communication between China and Japan in the early and mid-20th century.Plain speaking, plainly understood : political rhetoric in republican England, 1649-60
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/28623
This thesis offers a new interpretation of the governing strategies of the English republican state by analysing its relationship with rhetoric and plain speaking. Departing from familiar stylistic definitions of plain speaking, the thesis demonstrates that the rhetorical revolution of the Interregnum was principally concerned with the relationship which rhetorical persuasion was seen as creating between speakers and audiences. Republican orators construed this relationship in an explicitly constitutional sense. The coercive power of the fallacious rhetorician was depicted as a form of tyranny, which was capable of destroying a commonwealth but incapable of building one. In the same way, the reciprocal equality of plain speaking and plain understanding with which republicans associated themselves was itself conceived as a blueprint for the republic which they sought to bring about.
The thesis is structured thematically, with each of the five chapters exploring a different rhetorical paradigm which informed republican plain speaking. Chapter 1 deals with the classical rhetoric in which every republican politician would have been trained from adolescence, arguing that rejections of formal eloquence were not products of ignorance, but instead reflected a complex appreciation of rhetoric’s power. Chapter 2 focuses on legal rhetoric, comparing the idealised plainness associated with the English common law with the rhetorical coercion and obfuscation commonly attributed to professional lawyers. Chapter 3 analyses the ideals and praxes of parliamentary debate, revealing a common republican faith in the value of debate as a mechanism for fostering plainness, while also highlighting situations in which that mechanism broke down. Chapter 4 examines the power ascribed to sermons as vehicles for exalting and restoring plain speaking and plain understanding, with a particular attention to parliamentary sermons. Chapter 5 explores republican friendship, proposing that texts of intimate correspondence provide the most fully realised articulations of the republican utopia of plain communication.
2023-11-29T00:00:00ZGibson, Jonathan L. M.This thesis offers a new interpretation of the governing strategies of the English republican state by analysing its relationship with rhetoric and plain speaking. Departing from familiar stylistic definitions of plain speaking, the thesis demonstrates that the rhetorical revolution of the Interregnum was principally concerned with the relationship which rhetorical persuasion was seen as creating between speakers and audiences. Republican orators construed this relationship in an explicitly constitutional sense. The coercive power of the fallacious rhetorician was depicted as a form of tyranny, which was capable of destroying a commonwealth but incapable of building one. In the same way, the reciprocal equality of plain speaking and plain understanding with which republicans associated themselves was itself conceived as a blueprint for the republic which they sought to bring about.
The thesis is structured thematically, with each of the five chapters exploring a different rhetorical paradigm which informed republican plain speaking. Chapter 1 deals with the classical rhetoric in which every republican politician would have been trained from adolescence, arguing that rejections of formal eloquence were not products of ignorance, but instead reflected a complex appreciation of rhetoric’s power. Chapter 2 focuses on legal rhetoric, comparing the idealised plainness associated with the English common law with the rhetorical coercion and obfuscation commonly attributed to professional lawyers. Chapter 3 analyses the ideals and praxes of parliamentary debate, revealing a common republican faith in the value of debate as a mechanism for fostering plainness, while also highlighting situations in which that mechanism broke down. Chapter 4 examines the power ascribed to sermons as vehicles for exalting and restoring plain speaking and plain understanding, with a particular attention to parliamentary sermons. Chapter 5 explores republican friendship, proposing that texts of intimate correspondence provide the most fully realised articulations of the republican utopia of plain communication.The relations between James VI and I and Carlo Emanuele I, Duke of Savoy
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/28545
1942-01-01T00:00:00ZThompson, JohnThe dissemination of books printed in England and Ireland on the northern European book market, 1600-1720
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/28398
This thesis is the first to provide an overview of the English book ownership of Danish and Dutch collectors, by following the circulation of books printed in England on the book markets in Denmark and the Dutch Republic between 1600 and 1720. Book auctions first took place in the Dutch Republic in the early seventeenth century, where it became common practice to print and distribute an auction catalogue to facilitate sales. In 1661, Denmark followed the Dutch example and created a second thriving European market for book auctions. The printed auction catalogues marked the beginning of a book market that became more accessible to both private owners and institutions, such as universities, and they comprise the principal source base for this thesis.
The English printing industry has long been studied only from a national perspective, in which the import of books played a major role. The opposite movement, the export of English books to mainland Europe, remained underexposed. Existing studies have made use of book trade and fair catalogues to understand the circulation of English publications abroad. This study aims to add to that knowledge by looking at private book ownership. During their lifetime, library owners sourced books from all the major printing centres in Europe. Books from England formed a modest share of their collections. However, the exact size of that share and the type of books these bibliophiles collected remained unknown. This study addresses that lacuna. In addition to the contents of 192 catalogues from private owners, another 51 catalogues from booksellers and 14 institutional catalogues were inspected to see how the collections relate to one another. Private owners, some of whom had strong ties to England, took the lead and were more adventurous than booksellers or university librarians in purchasing new titles. By choosing print published in England, these private collectors from Denmark and the Dutch Republic were at the forefront of the European reading public.
2023-11-29T00:00:00Zde Lange, JohannaThis thesis is the first to provide an overview of the English book ownership of Danish and Dutch collectors, by following the circulation of books printed in England on the book markets in Denmark and the Dutch Republic between 1600 and 1720. Book auctions first took place in the Dutch Republic in the early seventeenth century, where it became common practice to print and distribute an auction catalogue to facilitate sales. In 1661, Denmark followed the Dutch example and created a second thriving European market for book auctions. The printed auction catalogues marked the beginning of a book market that became more accessible to both private owners and institutions, such as universities, and they comprise the principal source base for this thesis.
The English printing industry has long been studied only from a national perspective, in which the import of books played a major role. The opposite movement, the export of English books to mainland Europe, remained underexposed. Existing studies have made use of book trade and fair catalogues to understand the circulation of English publications abroad. This study aims to add to that knowledge by looking at private book ownership. During their lifetime, library owners sourced books from all the major printing centres in Europe. Books from England formed a modest share of their collections. However, the exact size of that share and the type of books these bibliophiles collected remained unknown. This study addresses that lacuna. In addition to the contents of 192 catalogues from private owners, another 51 catalogues from booksellers and 14 institutional catalogues were inspected to see how the collections relate to one another. Private owners, some of whom had strong ties to England, took the lead and were more adventurous than booksellers or university librarians in purchasing new titles. By choosing print published in England, these private collectors from Denmark and the Dutch Republic were at the forefront of the European reading public.Lords and lordship in Languedoc (1400-1541)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/28340
In recent years the debate on state formation has shifted to focus more on lordship. This new attention to lordship emerged as the discussion moved away from the hypothesis that the crown could only acquire power at the detriment of competing forces in France. In its stead, historians have proposed that France was a realm wherein power was polycentric, i.e., shared between the crown and other political actors, and based on extensive cooperation, even though conflict remained possible and common. To gain a better understanding of this polycentricity, historians such as Bisson, suggested the use of lordship. In this new scholarly tradition, lordship comes in two forms, the first is – in Bisson’s words – the “the exercise and sufferance of power”, and the second is the institutional container of lordship, which can be defined as the privately held claims to the management of public order, which in this dissertation I refer to as seigneurie. Despite these suggested definitions, lordship and seigneurie are protean terms that are difficult to define. Furthermore, recent research has shown that the crown and the royal administration often cooperated with the holders of lordship in extreme circumstances, such as seigneurial wars and noble feuds, to broker peace between parties. Nevertheless, the royal administration retained the ability to act forcefully.
In this dissertation I analyse these two key lines of inquiry for lay seigneuries in the seneschalsy of Toulouse in the fifteenth- and early-sixteenth century, which up to the present had not been subject to a survey analysis. First, it is necessary to analyse the local contemporary definitions of seigneurie. A survey of dénombrements (a document that outlined the rights, duties, and possessions a person held as a fief from the king) shows that lords and ladies stressed the strong association between seigneurie and the exercise of justice. Other terms, such as the directe (rights related to the possession of land), but also a small number of rents, were described as seigneurial rights and were associated with seigneurie to a considerably lesser extent. Nevertheless, both the possession of rights of justice and of a directe allowed a person to style themselves a lord or a lady.
This brings me to the second key line of inquiry. The understanding that France was a polycentric realm, begged the question of whether collaboration or conflict dominated the interactions between groups. Lords and ladies were powerful actors within their seigneurie. They could appoint and dismiss seigneurial officers, raise seigneurial dues, and as other scholars pointed out, use their courts to their own advantage. Their power was not, however, unchecked. Seigneuries were polycentric arenas in which other political actors, such as the seigneurial subjects had a powerful voice and could curb seigneurial whims. In the fifteenth- and early-sixteenth century a division of power within the seigneurie had taken form. Lords and ladies had to organise the court and the defence of the seigneurie, while the representatives of the seigneurial subjects (consuls) had to allocate the seigneurial resources to the benefit of the community. Lords and ladies and their consuls had to cooperate to ensure the proper functioning of the seigneurie.
When conflicts emerged between different actors within a seigneurie, the royal administration acted to broker peace between parties in a conflict. Research done by Firnhaber-Baker has shown that the royal administration did so in cases of seigneurial wars, and this dissertation shows that the royal administration, and specifically the Parlement of Toulouse (i.e., the supreme court of Languedoc), used a similar approach in more mundane or non-violent conflicts. Cooperation was deeply engrained in the functioning of the Parlement since its procedures often placed much of the initiative with the litigants. This allowed lords and ladies to benefit from sometimes intrusive royal procedures that allowed them to safeguard their positions in critical moments of seigneurial weakness. In turn, the cooperative interactions between the crown, on one side, and lords and ladies, on the other, show that they recognised each other as institutions and political actors that were legitimate.
2023-11-29T00:00:00ZVan de Voorde, Gert-JanIn recent years the debate on state formation has shifted to focus more on lordship. This new attention to lordship emerged as the discussion moved away from the hypothesis that the crown could only acquire power at the detriment of competing forces in France. In its stead, historians have proposed that France was a realm wherein power was polycentric, i.e., shared between the crown and other political actors, and based on extensive cooperation, even though conflict remained possible and common. To gain a better understanding of this polycentricity, historians such as Bisson, suggested the use of lordship. In this new scholarly tradition, lordship comes in two forms, the first is – in Bisson’s words – the “the exercise and sufferance of power”, and the second is the institutional container of lordship, which can be defined as the privately held claims to the management of public order, which in this dissertation I refer to as seigneurie. Despite these suggested definitions, lordship and seigneurie are protean terms that are difficult to define. Furthermore, recent research has shown that the crown and the royal administration often cooperated with the holders of lordship in extreme circumstances, such as seigneurial wars and noble feuds, to broker peace between parties. Nevertheless, the royal administration retained the ability to act forcefully.
In this dissertation I analyse these two key lines of inquiry for lay seigneuries in the seneschalsy of Toulouse in the fifteenth- and early-sixteenth century, which up to the present had not been subject to a survey analysis. First, it is necessary to analyse the local contemporary definitions of seigneurie. A survey of dénombrements (a document that outlined the rights, duties, and possessions a person held as a fief from the king) shows that lords and ladies stressed the strong association between seigneurie and the exercise of justice. Other terms, such as the directe (rights related to the possession of land), but also a small number of rents, were described as seigneurial rights and were associated with seigneurie to a considerably lesser extent. Nevertheless, both the possession of rights of justice and of a directe allowed a person to style themselves a lord or a lady.
This brings me to the second key line of inquiry. The understanding that France was a polycentric realm, begged the question of whether collaboration or conflict dominated the interactions between groups. Lords and ladies were powerful actors within their seigneurie. They could appoint and dismiss seigneurial officers, raise seigneurial dues, and as other scholars pointed out, use their courts to their own advantage. Their power was not, however, unchecked. Seigneuries were polycentric arenas in which other political actors, such as the seigneurial subjects had a powerful voice and could curb seigneurial whims. In the fifteenth- and early-sixteenth century a division of power within the seigneurie had taken form. Lords and ladies had to organise the court and the defence of the seigneurie, while the representatives of the seigneurial subjects (consuls) had to allocate the seigneurial resources to the benefit of the community. Lords and ladies and their consuls had to cooperate to ensure the proper functioning of the seigneurie.
When conflicts emerged between different actors within a seigneurie, the royal administration acted to broker peace between parties in a conflict. Research done by Firnhaber-Baker has shown that the royal administration did so in cases of seigneurial wars, and this dissertation shows that the royal administration, and specifically the Parlement of Toulouse (i.e., the supreme court of Languedoc), used a similar approach in more mundane or non-violent conflicts. Cooperation was deeply engrained in the functioning of the Parlement since its procedures often placed much of the initiative with the litigants. This allowed lords and ladies to benefit from sometimes intrusive royal procedures that allowed them to safeguard their positions in critical moments of seigneurial weakness. In turn, the cooperative interactions between the crown, on one side, and lords and ladies, on the other, show that they recognised each other as institutions and political actors that were legitimate.Virginitas and castitas : virginity dilemma in seventh- and eighth-century England
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/28203
This thesis examines the evolving interpretation of virginity in seventh- and eighth-century England, a period marked by the Christianisation and identity formation of the English church. By analysing the development of the concept of virginitas and castitas in treatises, letters, and female hagiographical portrayals, this study identifies changes and developments in the understanding of virginity during the transmission of knowledge and culture between England and the Continent. The central argument of this thesis is that virginity, as a social ideal, underwent continuous reinterpretation and reshaping during the early medieval period in England. At the heart of this reinterpretation lies a recurring dilemma concerning the conceptualisation of virginity as either a physical or spiritual virtue. This thesis demonstrates that seventh- and eighth-century England witnessed a trend towards spiritualising the concept of virginity, particularly evident in the works of Aldhelm of Malmesbury and Venerable Bede. After summarising the descriptions and topoi of virginity in early Christian and Merovingian literature that inspired later English understandings of the (Chapter 1 and 2), this thesis analyses Aldhelm’s Prosa de Virginitate and its distinctive treatment of virginity in comparison with earlier works (Chapter 3). It further explores how Aldhelm reimagined the meaning of virginity through various saintly exemplars, revealing the theme of his virginity dilemma. The study then provides a systematic analysis of Bede’s comments on virginity as found in his exegetical, martyrological, and historical writings while comparing Bede’s portrayal of Æthelthryth with his theoretical understanding of virginity and other portrayals of religious women (Chapter 5 and 6). This research makes a significant contribution to our understanding of the complexities and fluidity of the concept of virginity in early medieval England and its place within the broader Christian tradition. Moreover, this study enriches the field by providing a rigorous investigation of Aldhelm and Bede’s interpretations of virginity, which have been overlooked in current scholarship.
2023-11-29T00:00:00ZChan, Hiu KiThis thesis examines the evolving interpretation of virginity in seventh- and eighth-century England, a period marked by the Christianisation and identity formation of the English church. By analysing the development of the concept of virginitas and castitas in treatises, letters, and female hagiographical portrayals, this study identifies changes and developments in the understanding of virginity during the transmission of knowledge and culture between England and the Continent. The central argument of this thesis is that virginity, as a social ideal, underwent continuous reinterpretation and reshaping during the early medieval period in England. At the heart of this reinterpretation lies a recurring dilemma concerning the conceptualisation of virginity as either a physical or spiritual virtue. This thesis demonstrates that seventh- and eighth-century England witnessed a trend towards spiritualising the concept of virginity, particularly evident in the works of Aldhelm of Malmesbury and Venerable Bede. After summarising the descriptions and topoi of virginity in early Christian and Merovingian literature that inspired later English understandings of the (Chapter 1 and 2), this thesis analyses Aldhelm’s Prosa de Virginitate and its distinctive treatment of virginity in comparison with earlier works (Chapter 3). It further explores how Aldhelm reimagined the meaning of virginity through various saintly exemplars, revealing the theme of his virginity dilemma. The study then provides a systematic analysis of Bede’s comments on virginity as found in his exegetical, martyrological, and historical writings while comparing Bede’s portrayal of Æthelthryth with his theoretical understanding of virginity and other portrayals of religious women (Chapter 5 and 6). This research makes a significant contribution to our understanding of the complexities and fluidity of the concept of virginity in early medieval England and its place within the broader Christian tradition. Moreover, this study enriches the field by providing a rigorous investigation of Aldhelm and Bede’s interpretations of virginity, which have been overlooked in current scholarship.Delivering the news : the Huguenot gazettes published in the Dutch Republic compared with the Paris Gazette, 1671-1701
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/27653
This thesis represents the first analytical overview of the Huguenot gazettes that were published in the Dutch Republic during the last quarter of the seventeenth century (1671-1701). Huguenots settled in the Dutch Republic from the second half of the seventeenth century in order to get away from the prosecutions that had started by the French state during the 1660s. Some of these refugees started working in the thriving Dutch printing industry while others worked as correspondents or writers in the news market. The production of newspapers in the United Provinces and the establishment of two Francophone gazettes published by Dutch courantiers helped the Huguenot editors and publishers to obtain the necessary experience in the news market. Thus, when the number of Francophone readers increased due to the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes, these Huguenot editors and publishers established their own ventures alongside their fellow countrymen who arrived in the United Provinces after 1685. The emergence of the Huguenot gazettes in the United Provinces coexisted with the constant warfare of King Louis XIV against several European states. Indeed, France was at war by 1672, first with the Dutch in the Franco-Dutch war (1672-1678), then against the Spanish Netherlands and the Holy Roman Empire (1683-1684) which was the prelude to the War of the Great Alliance (1688-1697) where France confronted a major block of European states. This project argues that each Huguenot newsman had his own agenda, focusing on a different news market, and thus the attitude towards France and the French King Louis XIV varied in the Huguenot press.
The existing literature deals mostly with the Huguenot gazettes that were published in the Dutch Republic during the eighteenth century, and especially with the Gazette d’Amsterdam and the Gazette de Leyde. Few works have focused on the establishment of the Huguenot gazettes during the seventeenth century, giving only details about the changes in form and format and presenting the names of the publishers, editors and collaborators. It is generally accepted that the first generation of the Huguenot editors and publishers were hostile towards France, a stance which would change in the eighteenth century. My research challenges the existing scholarship through a comparison between the reports appearing in each Huguenot gazette, revealing the different political agenda of each Huguenot newsman, an agenda that was not, nevertheless, consistent.
2023-06-15T00:00:00ZGeorgakakis, PanagiotisThis thesis represents the first analytical overview of the Huguenot gazettes that were published in the Dutch Republic during the last quarter of the seventeenth century (1671-1701). Huguenots settled in the Dutch Republic from the second half of the seventeenth century in order to get away from the prosecutions that had started by the French state during the 1660s. Some of these refugees started working in the thriving Dutch printing industry while others worked as correspondents or writers in the news market. The production of newspapers in the United Provinces and the establishment of two Francophone gazettes published by Dutch courantiers helped the Huguenot editors and publishers to obtain the necessary experience in the news market. Thus, when the number of Francophone readers increased due to the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes, these Huguenot editors and publishers established their own ventures alongside their fellow countrymen who arrived in the United Provinces after 1685. The emergence of the Huguenot gazettes in the United Provinces coexisted with the constant warfare of King Louis XIV against several European states. Indeed, France was at war by 1672, first with the Dutch in the Franco-Dutch war (1672-1678), then against the Spanish Netherlands and the Holy Roman Empire (1683-1684) which was the prelude to the War of the Great Alliance (1688-1697) where France confronted a major block of European states. This project argues that each Huguenot newsman had his own agenda, focusing on a different news market, and thus the attitude towards France and the French King Louis XIV varied in the Huguenot press.
The existing literature deals mostly with the Huguenot gazettes that were published in the Dutch Republic during the eighteenth century, and especially with the Gazette d’Amsterdam and the Gazette de Leyde. Few works have focused on the establishment of the Huguenot gazettes during the seventeenth century, giving only details about the changes in form and format and presenting the names of the publishers, editors and collaborators. It is generally accepted that the first generation of the Huguenot editors and publishers were hostile towards France, a stance which would change in the eighteenth century. My research challenges the existing scholarship through a comparison between the reports appearing in each Huguenot gazette, revealing the different political agenda of each Huguenot newsman, an agenda that was not, nevertheless, consistent.Propaganda and territorialisation : SA imagery and power, 1923-1945
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/27651
It was once argued that the Sturmabteilung lost political power in the Nazi state after the 1934 Night of the Long Knives. However, since the 1980s, there is a growing body of literature that has shown that the SA not only continued but had a variety of important functions until the collapse of the Third Reich. What is less known is the role that SA propaganda played in assisting the Nazi state in achieving its aims between 1934-1945. Whilst there is a historical consensus that the SA was one of the most important means of propaganda until 1933, scholars have neglected to address the ongoing significance of SA propaganda until the end of the regime. This thesis fills this gap by exploring the role and function of SA visuality and imagery from 1923-1945. By analysing the propaganda of the brownshirts over the length and breadth of their existence, this thesis demonstrates that Hitler’s stormtroopers not only continued to exist as an important community shaping constituent for the Nazis, but that their propaganda was used to Nazify German society to fit within their own twisted ideological worldview. The main contribution of this thesis lies within its analytical framework that uses Robert Sack’s concept of human territoriality as a lens to view SA propaganda. Sack argues that territoriality is the attempt by an individual or group to affect, influence, or control people by delimiting and asserting control over a geographic area. This thesis explains how SA visuality and imagery was used as a form of territorialisation, in that the SA used their propaganda after 1933 to turn German society into Nazi territory. SA imagery aimed to shape the actions and attitudes of the German population by indoctrinating them with the ideological tenets of National Socialism. By examining SA propaganda in public spaces, education, sport, and during the Second World War, this thesis establishes that the importance of the SA remained until the end of the Third Reich.
2023-06-15T00:00:00ZBerg, JacobIt was once argued that the Sturmabteilung lost political power in the Nazi state after the 1934 Night of the Long Knives. However, since the 1980s, there is a growing body of literature that has shown that the SA not only continued but had a variety of important functions until the collapse of the Third Reich. What is less known is the role that SA propaganda played in assisting the Nazi state in achieving its aims between 1934-1945. Whilst there is a historical consensus that the SA was one of the most important means of propaganda until 1933, scholars have neglected to address the ongoing significance of SA propaganda until the end of the regime. This thesis fills this gap by exploring the role and function of SA visuality and imagery from 1923-1945. By analysing the propaganda of the brownshirts over the length and breadth of their existence, this thesis demonstrates that Hitler’s stormtroopers not only continued to exist as an important community shaping constituent for the Nazis, but that their propaganda was used to Nazify German society to fit within their own twisted ideological worldview. The main contribution of this thesis lies within its analytical framework that uses Robert Sack’s concept of human territoriality as a lens to view SA propaganda. Sack argues that territoriality is the attempt by an individual or group to affect, influence, or control people by delimiting and asserting control over a geographic area. This thesis explains how SA visuality and imagery was used as a form of territorialisation, in that the SA used their propaganda after 1933 to turn German society into Nazi territory. SA imagery aimed to shape the actions and attitudes of the German population by indoctrinating them with the ideological tenets of National Socialism. By examining SA propaganda in public spaces, education, sport, and during the Second World War, this thesis establishes that the importance of the SA remained until the end of the Third Reich.The Cellites and their death charity in the later Middle Ages
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/27586
Analysing archival material from their major late medieval urban centres, including Cologne, Frankfurt-am-Main, and Hildesheim, this thesis provides a fresh examination of communities of lay voluntary poor called Cellites. Known for visiting the sick and burying the dead, they were once thought to have existed in conflict with the institutional Church. Tensions indeed persisted through the fifteenth century between proponents of a religious life lived outside of vows, and those who believed such a practice ran contrary to the very nature of religio. However, this thesis argues that Cellites were typically embraced by ecclesiastical and secular authorities because of their material and spiritual usefulness—specifically through the aid they provided body and soul by burying the dead and exhorting the dying. Drawing out the interactions between ecclesiastics, magistrates, and individual Cellite houses contributes to scholarship in two main ways. First, it supports the growing consensus that later medieval religion was far richer than the dichotomies of lay/clerical or secular/religious have allowed us to see. Second, it adds to the lively discussion about the space ‘in between’ heresy and order by demonstrating how the Cellites, rather than being regularised or repressed, carved out an identity for themselves while making their own choices regarding forms of the religious life.
The thesis proceeds chronologically in the first two chapters, and thematically in the last two. Examining a legal case from the Council of Constance (1414-18), Chapter One shows how clerics framed Cellite communities as fostering virtue rather than usurping the prerogatives of religious. Chapter Two demonstrates that in the following decades, the ways in which individual houses negotiated their status was shaped by their local contexts, but that corporately the Cellites faced no existential threat; houses chose to adopt the Augustinian Rule in the 1460s-70s not to avoid dissolution but to gain additional privileges. The second portion of the thesis turns to the ways in which the Cellites contributed to the maintenance of a Christian society. Chapter Three argues that clergy and magistrates regarded Cellite burial of the dead as beneficial to the common good because it ensured the poor as well as the rich were treated with dignity. Chapter Four shows that this social benefit was not only physical: secular and ecclesiastical authorities also praised the Cellites for aiding their broader communities spiritually, by providing exhortations at the deathbed about the basics of the faith. Taken together, these chapters push us beyond seeing lay religious as mere subjects of reform, illuminating instead how they could be active participants in it.
2023-06-15T00:00:00ZHartman, AbigailAnalysing archival material from their major late medieval urban centres, including Cologne, Frankfurt-am-Main, and Hildesheim, this thesis provides a fresh examination of communities of lay voluntary poor called Cellites. Known for visiting the sick and burying the dead, they were once thought to have existed in conflict with the institutional Church. Tensions indeed persisted through the fifteenth century between proponents of a religious life lived outside of vows, and those who believed such a practice ran contrary to the very nature of religio. However, this thesis argues that Cellites were typically embraced by ecclesiastical and secular authorities because of their material and spiritual usefulness—specifically through the aid they provided body and soul by burying the dead and exhorting the dying. Drawing out the interactions between ecclesiastics, magistrates, and individual Cellite houses contributes to scholarship in two main ways. First, it supports the growing consensus that later medieval religion was far richer than the dichotomies of lay/clerical or secular/religious have allowed us to see. Second, it adds to the lively discussion about the space ‘in between’ heresy and order by demonstrating how the Cellites, rather than being regularised or repressed, carved out an identity for themselves while making their own choices regarding forms of the religious life.
The thesis proceeds chronologically in the first two chapters, and thematically in the last two. Examining a legal case from the Council of Constance (1414-18), Chapter One shows how clerics framed Cellite communities as fostering virtue rather than usurping the prerogatives of religious. Chapter Two demonstrates that in the following decades, the ways in which individual houses negotiated their status was shaped by their local contexts, but that corporately the Cellites faced no existential threat; houses chose to adopt the Augustinian Rule in the 1460s-70s not to avoid dissolution but to gain additional privileges. The second portion of the thesis turns to the ways in which the Cellites contributed to the maintenance of a Christian society. Chapter Three argues that clergy and magistrates regarded Cellite burial of the dead as beneficial to the common good because it ensured the poor as well as the rich were treated with dignity. Chapter Four shows that this social benefit was not only physical: secular and ecclesiastical authorities also praised the Cellites for aiding their broader communities spiritually, by providing exhortations at the deathbed about the basics of the faith. Taken together, these chapters push us beyond seeing lay religious as mere subjects of reform, illuminating instead how they could be active participants in it.Narratives of grievance and victimisation in Iranian foreign policy under Shah Mohammad Reza Pahlavi, Prime Minister Mohammad Mosaddeq, Ayatollah Ruhollah Khomeini and President Manhood Ahmadinejad
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/27527
This thesis investigates one of Iran’s grand narratives, the myth of victimisation, as a tool of the Iranian political elite to achieve foreign policy goals. It studies the leadership of Shah Mohammad Reza Pahlavi (1941-1979), Prime Minister Mohammad Mosaddeq (1951-1953), Ayatollah Ruhollah Khomeini (1979-1989), and President Mahmood Ahmadinejad (2005-2013) to argue that the sense of grievance of justice denied has had a cultural provenance, rooted in historical, literary and religious references spanning centuries. Accordingly Iranian leaders have been able to pursue and perpetuate narratives that have served to cast Iranians as victims of foreign intrigue, thus relieving themselves from accountability and inaction.
The narrative of grievance has had a resurgence with the rise of populism around the world, but as an ideational catalyst in Iranian politics, where it has been at play for decades, it has received scant attention. The leaders studied in this thesis have each employed this narrative to varying degrees and effects, to cast the world as a battleground between victim and victimizer. This process was most evident in the lead up to and in the aftermath of the Islamic Revolution, when Ayatollah Khomeini and President Ahmadinejad repurposed the myth of victimisation to launch and export the revolution. While the Shah and Prime Minister Mosaddeq disseminated such myths to extract favourable concessions from foreign powers, mainly the United States and Great Britain.
As a result, the grounding of Iran’s most exigent foreign policy issues in myths and populist narratives has led to an incongruity between its potential and its current standing in the community of nations.
2023-06-15T00:00:00ZMoinian, MahnazThis thesis investigates one of Iran’s grand narratives, the myth of victimisation, as a tool of the Iranian political elite to achieve foreign policy goals. It studies the leadership of Shah Mohammad Reza Pahlavi (1941-1979), Prime Minister Mohammad Mosaddeq (1951-1953), Ayatollah Ruhollah Khomeini (1979-1989), and President Mahmood Ahmadinejad (2005-2013) to argue that the sense of grievance of justice denied has had a cultural provenance, rooted in historical, literary and religious references spanning centuries. Accordingly Iranian leaders have been able to pursue and perpetuate narratives that have served to cast Iranians as victims of foreign intrigue, thus relieving themselves from accountability and inaction.
The narrative of grievance has had a resurgence with the rise of populism around the world, but as an ideational catalyst in Iranian politics, where it has been at play for decades, it has received scant attention. The leaders studied in this thesis have each employed this narrative to varying degrees and effects, to cast the world as a battleground between victim and victimizer. This process was most evident in the lead up to and in the aftermath of the Islamic Revolution, when Ayatollah Khomeini and President Ahmadinejad repurposed the myth of victimisation to launch and export the revolution. While the Shah and Prime Minister Mosaddeq disseminated such myths to extract favourable concessions from foreign powers, mainly the United States and Great Britain.
As a result, the grounding of Iran’s most exigent foreign policy issues in myths and populist narratives has led to an incongruity between its potential and its current standing in the community of nations.Russia’s military strategy and the Entente in the First World War, 1914–1917
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/27421
In the last thirty years the appreciation of the First World War as ‘the war of coalitions’ has gained widespread recognition, and firmly established itself as one of the most prominent approaches to the evaluation of the military strategy of the First World War. However, due to inaccessibility of the archives and complexity of the language, Russian Empire’s contribution to the Entente strategy has often been overlooked. This thesis attempts to remedy that and evaluates the role that the Russian high command played in developing the coalition strategy of the Entente from August 1914 until February 1917. It argues that after September 1915 Russia became one of the greatest advocates of a unified coalition strategy and was instrumental in the Entente’s agreeing on a plan for a coordinated Allied offensive in 1915 and 1916. The driver for this development was the weakening of Russia’s military power and the political crisis at home brought on by the Great Retreat in summer 1915. The new high command led by General Alekseev was anxious to achieve victory for Russia before it could be engulfed in political unrest. Alekseev also had his own original vision of strategy that involved using the Salonika and Ottoman fronts as launching grounds for a large-scale offensive designed to break the geographical unity of the Central Powers and deprive Germany of material resources of its allies. Although Alekseev’s plans were never fulfilled, their existence proves that the Entente strategists often had a better understanding of coalition warfare and were more flexible in their planning than previously thought. By bringing Russia into the coalition narrative, this thesis questions existing preconceptions about the Entente developed as a result of research focused predominantly on Anglo-French relations and opens a path to a more balanced view of the 1914-1918 conflict.
2023-06-15T00:00:00ZAnisimova, Sofya DmitrievnaIn the last thirty years the appreciation of the First World War as ‘the war of coalitions’ has gained widespread recognition, and firmly established itself as one of the most prominent approaches to the evaluation of the military strategy of the First World War. However, due to inaccessibility of the archives and complexity of the language, Russian Empire’s contribution to the Entente strategy has often been overlooked. This thesis attempts to remedy that and evaluates the role that the Russian high command played in developing the coalition strategy of the Entente from August 1914 until February 1917. It argues that after September 1915 Russia became one of the greatest advocates of a unified coalition strategy and was instrumental in the Entente’s agreeing on a plan for a coordinated Allied offensive in 1915 and 1916. The driver for this development was the weakening of Russia’s military power and the political crisis at home brought on by the Great Retreat in summer 1915. The new high command led by General Alekseev was anxious to achieve victory for Russia before it could be engulfed in political unrest. Alekseev also had his own original vision of strategy that involved using the Salonika and Ottoman fronts as launching grounds for a large-scale offensive designed to break the geographical unity of the Central Powers and deprive Germany of material resources of its allies. Although Alekseev’s plans were never fulfilled, their existence proves that the Entente strategists often had a better understanding of coalition warfare and were more flexible in their planning than previously thought. By bringing Russia into the coalition narrative, this thesis questions existing preconceptions about the Entente developed as a result of research focused predominantly on Anglo-French relations and opens a path to a more balanced view of the 1914-1918 conflict.The Dundee Arctic trade, 1858-1922 : people, connections and spaces on the peripheries
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/27394
Existing whaling historiography frames the end of the traditional whaling era in the Arctic along established interpretational and methodological paradigms. These perspectives consider the industry almost entirely within the context of ships, men, whales and the sea. This thesis shifts its attention to the industry’s historical peripheries to examine the people, connections and spaces which existed within Dundee’s widening scope of Arctic commercial activities from 1858 to 1922. As bowhead whale populations diminished, the trade began to diversify its financial base of support, explore additional natural resource to exploit on an industrial scale, and change the dynamics of its labour requirements. Going beyond the men on whaling ships, the thesis seeks to identify what other people and activities defined this enterprise. Research therefore introduces the term ‘Arctic trade’ to comprehend its investigation into this transitive era more fully. The thesis adopts a transnational/global history approach, enabling it to shift from a national perspective to a changing mix of local, regional and transoceanic historical scales. This makes it possible for research to recognise the various social and spatial boundaries within the Arctic trade and study where they can be found. Research also considers the ways in which the industry became a variable social anchor within the transmaritime communities it engaged.
2023-06-15T00:00:00ZYlitalo, Matthew WarrenExisting whaling historiography frames the end of the traditional whaling era in the Arctic along established interpretational and methodological paradigms. These perspectives consider the industry almost entirely within the context of ships, men, whales and the sea. This thesis shifts its attention to the industry’s historical peripheries to examine the people, connections and spaces which existed within Dundee’s widening scope of Arctic commercial activities from 1858 to 1922. As bowhead whale populations diminished, the trade began to diversify its financial base of support, explore additional natural resource to exploit on an industrial scale, and change the dynamics of its labour requirements. Going beyond the men on whaling ships, the thesis seeks to identify what other people and activities defined this enterprise. Research therefore introduces the term ‘Arctic trade’ to comprehend its investigation into this transitive era more fully. The thesis adopts a transnational/global history approach, enabling it to shift from a national perspective to a changing mix of local, regional and transoceanic historical scales. This makes it possible for research to recognise the various social and spatial boundaries within the Arctic trade and study where they can be found. Research also considers the ways in which the industry became a variable social anchor within the transmaritime communities it engaged.'The “English disease” : identities of melancholy in early modern England'
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/27383
This thesis explores the various identities of the disease of melancholy in England between c.1580 and 1789. Melancholy was a disease with a long and ambiguous history of symptoms and meanings which can be traced back to Classical authors. It will be argued here that this disease bourgeoned in early modern England popular discourse in a way previously unseen. This flourishing was due to the specific cultural circumstances found in the two centuries under investigation which allowed for certain traits of the melancholy disease to become predominant in impactful ways. Using the philosopher Ian Hacking’s theoretical framework on ‘transient mental illness’, this thesis examines the appearance of the different common conceptions of melancholy in their religious, political, and social iterations. It argues that different disease identities become predominant as they moved into spaces created by ‘ecological niches’, before fading away when those niches changed. While the various melancholy identities never entirely disappeared, they did become more or less popular according to the cultural contexts of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. Ultimately, these changing identities of the ailment interacted with the circumstances of early modern England to produce a distinctly English reputation for melancholy in the 1700s.
2023-06-15T00:00:00ZBetz, EmilyThis thesis explores the various identities of the disease of melancholy in England between c.1580 and 1789. Melancholy was a disease with a long and ambiguous history of symptoms and meanings which can be traced back to Classical authors. It will be argued here that this disease bourgeoned in early modern England popular discourse in a way previously unseen. This flourishing was due to the specific cultural circumstances found in the two centuries under investigation which allowed for certain traits of the melancholy disease to become predominant in impactful ways. Using the philosopher Ian Hacking’s theoretical framework on ‘transient mental illness’, this thesis examines the appearance of the different common conceptions of melancholy in their religious, political, and social iterations. It argues that different disease identities become predominant as they moved into spaces created by ‘ecological niches’, before fading away when those niches changed. While the various melancholy identities never entirely disappeared, they did become more or less popular according to the cultural contexts of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. Ultimately, these changing identities of the ailment interacted with the circumstances of early modern England to produce a distinctly English reputation for melancholy in the 1700s.Between internationalism and nationalism : the Esperanto movement in the Iberian Peninsula in the early twentieth century
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/27363
This thesis is, first of all, an account of the Esperanto movement in the Iberian Peninsula. A largely unexplored phenomenon in general, the development of the constructed language in Southern Europe has not been addressed in depth before. Therefore, this work is one of its kind and complements the literature on better known Esperanto movements in France, Great Britain, and Eastern Europe. Zooming in the Iberian Peninsula, however, does not merely add a new region to the available Esperanto literature, it also uncovers new trends within Esperantism, distancing the phenomenon from the field of linguistics and exposing its relation to other historical events. Between 1887 and 1928 a significant connection between the language and nationalist movements emerged in the region. This cooperation between social movements led to increasing tensions among Esperantists with different nationalist and political agendas. Such confrontations questioned whether Esperanto could prevail over nationalist sentiments or not, especially because of the long-established apolitical character of the movement. The novelty of this thesis is thus twofold. One the one hand, it geographically expands the research on Esperanto by focusing on a peripheral European area. On the other hand, it examines the extent to which Esperantism can be associated with terms such as cosmopolitanism, internationalism, and anationalism, as it has traditionally been. To achieve it, this thesis approaches the issue by studying the Esperanto movements of three specific nations: Portugal, Spain, and Catalonia. The analysis of their national Esperanto journals sheds light on the events that shaped Esperantism in the Peninsula. However, as censorship regulated any printed material, a key focus are the numerous individuals who made up the groups involved. Thus, the aim of this thesis is to include the Iberian Peninsula in the history of Esperanto whilst exploring its nationalist ramifications. Doing so will help unveil unknown facets of the language that will then contribute to our better understanding of Esperanto beyond linguistics.
2023-06-15T00:00:00ZRequejo de Lamo, PilarThis thesis is, first of all, an account of the Esperanto movement in the Iberian Peninsula. A largely unexplored phenomenon in general, the development of the constructed language in Southern Europe has not been addressed in depth before. Therefore, this work is one of its kind and complements the literature on better known Esperanto movements in France, Great Britain, and Eastern Europe. Zooming in the Iberian Peninsula, however, does not merely add a new region to the available Esperanto literature, it also uncovers new trends within Esperantism, distancing the phenomenon from the field of linguistics and exposing its relation to other historical events. Between 1887 and 1928 a significant connection between the language and nationalist movements emerged in the region. This cooperation between social movements led to increasing tensions among Esperantists with different nationalist and political agendas. Such confrontations questioned whether Esperanto could prevail over nationalist sentiments or not, especially because of the long-established apolitical character of the movement. The novelty of this thesis is thus twofold. One the one hand, it geographically expands the research on Esperanto by focusing on a peripheral European area. On the other hand, it examines the extent to which Esperantism can be associated with terms such as cosmopolitanism, internationalism, and anationalism, as it has traditionally been. To achieve it, this thesis approaches the issue by studying the Esperanto movements of three specific nations: Portugal, Spain, and Catalonia. The analysis of their national Esperanto journals sheds light on the events that shaped Esperantism in the Peninsula. However, as censorship regulated any printed material, a key focus are the numerous individuals who made up the groups involved. Thus, the aim of this thesis is to include the Iberian Peninsula in the history of Esperanto whilst exploring its nationalist ramifications. Doing so will help unveil unknown facets of the language that will then contribute to our better understanding of Esperanto beyond linguistics.New state, old vices : the everyday dimensions of gaming and gambling under the Portuguese Estado Novo, 1933-1974
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/27263
This thesis explores the dynamics of class segregation as well as questions of agency and autonomy under the Portuguese Estado Novo regime through the analytical prism of adult gaming. Taking ongoing debates about the exceptional longevity of Salazar’s dictatorial government as a starting point, the argument presented in this dissertation seeks to expose quotidian mechanisms of repression and moral policing not only ‘from above,’ but also highlights the importance of games and playful practices as powerful sites of interaction between citizens, where moral values, social status, and concerns about idleness were constantly contested. Traditionally, historiographical debates on lived experiences of dictatorial rule in Portugal and the ideological framework of the Estado Novo highlight the regime’s staunch moralism. Yet, a close examination of widespread and morally tainted practices like gambling, lottery play, and billiards shows that the regime’s ideals of what constituted acceptable behaviour were not uniformly applied. Instead, the government adopted a pragmatic, class-specific approach, where government responses to games were tailored to the social status of those who played them as well as the spaces they took place in. This class-based discrimination was mirrored in the legal framework that sustained Portugal’s remarkably lenient licensing system for casinos (even compared to Western democracies until the late 1960s), leaving working-class gamblers with no other legal alternative than the national lottery, which was heavily gendered, tapped into pervasive religious and charitable connotations, and complemented the regime’s mixed moral messaging. In the case of billiards, some local authorities sought to discredit these games 'from below,’ linking them to classist discourses about bars and taverns as ‘distasteful’ spaces that were incompatible with Salazar’s image of the model citizen. Together, these three case studies situate the Portuguese Estado Novo within broader debates about leisure and resistance against the enforcement of moral standards under dictatorial rule.
2023-06-15T00:00:00ZLengkeek, YannickThis thesis explores the dynamics of class segregation as well as questions of agency and autonomy under the Portuguese Estado Novo regime through the analytical prism of adult gaming. Taking ongoing debates about the exceptional longevity of Salazar’s dictatorial government as a starting point, the argument presented in this dissertation seeks to expose quotidian mechanisms of repression and moral policing not only ‘from above,’ but also highlights the importance of games and playful practices as powerful sites of interaction between citizens, where moral values, social status, and concerns about idleness were constantly contested. Traditionally, historiographical debates on lived experiences of dictatorial rule in Portugal and the ideological framework of the Estado Novo highlight the regime’s staunch moralism. Yet, a close examination of widespread and morally tainted practices like gambling, lottery play, and billiards shows that the regime’s ideals of what constituted acceptable behaviour were not uniformly applied. Instead, the government adopted a pragmatic, class-specific approach, where government responses to games were tailored to the social status of those who played them as well as the spaces they took place in. This class-based discrimination was mirrored in the legal framework that sustained Portugal’s remarkably lenient licensing system for casinos (even compared to Western democracies until the late 1960s), leaving working-class gamblers with no other legal alternative than the national lottery, which was heavily gendered, tapped into pervasive religious and charitable connotations, and complemented the regime’s mixed moral messaging. In the case of billiards, some local authorities sought to discredit these games 'from below,’ linking them to classist discourses about bars and taverns as ‘distasteful’ spaces that were incompatible with Salazar’s image of the model citizen. Together, these three case studies situate the Portuguese Estado Novo within broader debates about leisure and resistance against the enforcement of moral standards under dictatorial rule.Lordship in the eastern Campania, c. 1053-1127
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/27112
Based principally on the examination of surviving diplomatic material, this thesis argues that lordship determined societal organisation in the eastern Campania between c. 1053 and 1127. This provides the first systematic regional survey of pre-monarchical Norman lordship that builds on recent developments in the wider study of lordship and furnishes the first treatment of the region’s socio-political development in the pre-monarchical Norman era. The re-statement of what lordship was in a society dominated by it, presented here, advances our understanding of the socio-political transformation of eleventh- and twelfth-century Europe in two ways. Firstly, it reasserts the usefulness of the paradigm of ‘seigneurial transformation’ for interpreting new constellations of power in early twelfth-century Latin Europe. Secondly, it puts forward a comprehensive view on lordship’s nature, integrating recent historiography on seigneurial violence, mentality and legitimation in eleventh- and early twelfth-century Latin Europe with research on the role of lordship in the social, economic, and religious landscape of the eastern Campania. Drawing attention to a geographically central region and a time-period that saw the solidification of Norman rule in Italy, the thesis presents a systematic overview of lordship in the eastern Campania in four chapters. Chapter I shows that discourses of power within the diplomatic material came to assign lordship a conceptual and thematic centrality in place of Lombard princely rule. Chapter II demonstrates that seigneurial dominance and territorial lordship shaped the structures, spaces, and ways in which the society of the eastern Campania operated. Chapter III analyses of strategies of seigneurial resource accumulation which underwrote and reinforced seigneurial domination, showing the embedded and integral nature of lordship in the society of the region. Chapter IV surveys the relationship of ecclesiastical authority with lordship, demonstrating that that the exercise of territorial lordship was exclusively in lay hands in the eastern Campania, and that prelates nonetheless exercised immense influence through a combination of ecclesiastical and spiritual power and by drawing on vast temporal possessions.
2022-11-30T00:00:00ZKecskés, ÁronBased principally on the examination of surviving diplomatic material, this thesis argues that lordship determined societal organisation in the eastern Campania between c. 1053 and 1127. This provides the first systematic regional survey of pre-monarchical Norman lordship that builds on recent developments in the wider study of lordship and furnishes the first treatment of the region’s socio-political development in the pre-monarchical Norman era. The re-statement of what lordship was in a society dominated by it, presented here, advances our understanding of the socio-political transformation of eleventh- and twelfth-century Europe in two ways. Firstly, it reasserts the usefulness of the paradigm of ‘seigneurial transformation’ for interpreting new constellations of power in early twelfth-century Latin Europe. Secondly, it puts forward a comprehensive view on lordship’s nature, integrating recent historiography on seigneurial violence, mentality and legitimation in eleventh- and early twelfth-century Latin Europe with research on the role of lordship in the social, economic, and religious landscape of the eastern Campania. Drawing attention to a geographically central region and a time-period that saw the solidification of Norman rule in Italy, the thesis presents a systematic overview of lordship in the eastern Campania in four chapters. Chapter I shows that discourses of power within the diplomatic material came to assign lordship a conceptual and thematic centrality in place of Lombard princely rule. Chapter II demonstrates that seigneurial dominance and territorial lordship shaped the structures, spaces, and ways in which the society of the eastern Campania operated. Chapter III analyses of strategies of seigneurial resource accumulation which underwrote and reinforced seigneurial domination, showing the embedded and integral nature of lordship in the society of the region. Chapter IV surveys the relationship of ecclesiastical authority with lordship, demonstrating that that the exercise of territorial lordship was exclusively in lay hands in the eastern Campania, and that prelates nonetheless exercised immense influence through a combination of ecclesiastical and spiritual power and by drawing on vast temporal possessions.Folcuin and the politics of writing institutional history after the end of the Carolingian Empire
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/27092
This thesis examines the relationship between politics and the writing of institutional history (cartularies and gesta) after the end of the Carolingian Empire (888) from the perspective of Folcuin of St-Bertin and Lobbes (fl. 948-90). After the empire collapsed, long-form narrative histories were mainly written about other centres of power than the royal court, such as religious institutions, and reflected local historical horizons as institutional identities became stronger nodes around which to write history in response to political fragmentation. This thesis nuances this view by placing Folcuin and his histories in as broad a context as possible for the first time. Chapters I and II explore how the politics of Folcuin’s oblation to the Flemish abbey of St-Bertin related to the writing of what many consider to be the first cartulary-chronicle, the Gesta abbatum Sithiensium. Folcuin’s partisanship in a hitherto unknown conflict between certain Baldwinid counts and their Unruoching relatives for power in St-Bertin and Flanders permeated the text, thus challenging the view that the earliest west Frankish cartularies necessarily created shared institutional identities in relation to reform. Chapters III and IV examine how the politics of Folcuin’s promotion to the abbacy of Lobbes and Ottonian rule in Lower Lotharingia related to the composition of the Gesta abbatum Lobiensium. Folcuin’s argument in favour of members of the Ottonian dynasty against their (pro-)Reginarid rivals for power over the abbey and region shaped his representation of monastic history, thus challenging the view that he initially wrote in response to his relations with Rather of Verona. Institutional history could offer contemporaries a means to situate themselves and their communities in a changed political landscape, not by re-establishing their identities around shared institutional pasts, but by aligning them with members of rival families, competing relatives, and still-inchoate political orders in the turbulent world of post-Carolingian politics.
2023-06-15T00:00:00ZHouston, CameronThis thesis examines the relationship between politics and the writing of institutional history (cartularies and gesta) after the end of the Carolingian Empire (888) from the perspective of Folcuin of St-Bertin and Lobbes (fl. 948-90). After the empire collapsed, long-form narrative histories were mainly written about other centres of power than the royal court, such as religious institutions, and reflected local historical horizons as institutional identities became stronger nodes around which to write history in response to political fragmentation. This thesis nuances this view by placing Folcuin and his histories in as broad a context as possible for the first time. Chapters I and II explore how the politics of Folcuin’s oblation to the Flemish abbey of St-Bertin related to the writing of what many consider to be the first cartulary-chronicle, the Gesta abbatum Sithiensium. Folcuin’s partisanship in a hitherto unknown conflict between certain Baldwinid counts and their Unruoching relatives for power in St-Bertin and Flanders permeated the text, thus challenging the view that the earliest west Frankish cartularies necessarily created shared institutional identities in relation to reform. Chapters III and IV examine how the politics of Folcuin’s promotion to the abbacy of Lobbes and Ottonian rule in Lower Lotharingia related to the composition of the Gesta abbatum Lobiensium. Folcuin’s argument in favour of members of the Ottonian dynasty against their (pro-)Reginarid rivals for power over the abbey and region shaped his representation of monastic history, thus challenging the view that he initially wrote in response to his relations with Rather of Verona. Institutional history could offer contemporaries a means to situate themselves and their communities in a changed political landscape, not by re-establishing their identities around shared institutional pasts, but by aligning them with members of rival families, competing relatives, and still-inchoate political orders in the turbulent world of post-Carolingian politics.Troubled waters : the impact of North Sea oil in British politics, 1964-1979
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/27073
This thesis aims to explore the reactions of politicians to the discovery and development of North Sea oil in the United Kingdom between 1964 and 1979. In doing so, it attempts to consider why North Sea oil has largely been absent from existing narratives of post-war British history. It considers the politics of North Sea oil within the wider context of this period, looking at how it interacted with issues of economic modernisation, the relationship between the elected government and the trade unions, and the role of the state in the economy. Given the link between North Sea oil and the rise of the Scottish National Party in the early 1970s, it pays special attention to its association with constitutional change and the debate around Scottish devolution during this period. It presents an argument that North Sea oil proved too complex for both Labour and Conservative governments to fully incorporate into their agendas. For the 1964-70 and 1974-79 Labour governments, bringing oil into state ownership raised uncomfortable questions about potential retaliation by overseas governments regarding the operations of British firms such as BP. Likewise, for the 1970-74 Conservative government, and the government of Margaret Thatcher elected in 1979, keeping the British state out of the oil industry did not negate the fact that the government had to liaise with foreign governments who were heavily involved in their own oil industries. It also presents an argument that while the SNP’s rhetoric around North Sea oil was beneficial to the party during the early 1970s, there were a number of contradictions in the party’s oil policy that made it practically unfeasible. Ultimately, the party’s prioritisation of constitutional change over securing control of oil revenues after 1974 meant that the link between oil and constitutional change diminished during the later 1970s.
2023-06-15T00:00:00ZLeaver, DanielThis thesis aims to explore the reactions of politicians to the discovery and development of North Sea oil in the United Kingdom between 1964 and 1979. In doing so, it attempts to consider why North Sea oil has largely been absent from existing narratives of post-war British history. It considers the politics of North Sea oil within the wider context of this period, looking at how it interacted with issues of economic modernisation, the relationship between the elected government and the trade unions, and the role of the state in the economy. Given the link between North Sea oil and the rise of the Scottish National Party in the early 1970s, it pays special attention to its association with constitutional change and the debate around Scottish devolution during this period. It presents an argument that North Sea oil proved too complex for both Labour and Conservative governments to fully incorporate into their agendas. For the 1964-70 and 1974-79 Labour governments, bringing oil into state ownership raised uncomfortable questions about potential retaliation by overseas governments regarding the operations of British firms such as BP. Likewise, for the 1970-74 Conservative government, and the government of Margaret Thatcher elected in 1979, keeping the British state out of the oil industry did not negate the fact that the government had to liaise with foreign governments who were heavily involved in their own oil industries. It also presents an argument that while the SNP’s rhetoric around North Sea oil was beneficial to the party during the early 1970s, there were a number of contradictions in the party’s oil policy that made it practically unfeasible. Ultimately, the party’s prioritisation of constitutional change over securing control of oil revenues after 1974 meant that the link between oil and constitutional change diminished during the later 1970s.Political engagement and popular print in Spanish Naples (1503-1707)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/27063
This dissertation presents an exploration of the printing industry of Naples during the Spanish Viceroyalty (1503-1707). In particular, the focus will be on popular print and its role in building a relationship between the people of Naples and the Spanish authorities and how this particular type of publication was used to shape public opinion in Naples.
The goal is to examine what was published in Naples, what Neapolitan people read or were exposed to and how this literary production contributed to the construction of a politically-informed population. To look at this dynamic relationship, I used archival sources and manuscripts to shed light on all the activities related to printers, the printing business and readers, such as procedures for buying and selling prohibited books. I also examined concessions for printing certain works, who were the appointed printers for civic offices as well as pamphlets and broadsheets found in libraries and which of the books that caused concern were imported rather than printed locally.
The assertion behind this project is that, contrary to popular belief, Naples was indeed a city with a vibrant printing industry and that the Spanish authorities were the first to use this industry to shape and mould public opinion in their favour. In order to demonstrate this, I have highlighted several examples of the ways in which the Spanish authorities used the printed word, particularly in the form of popular print, to build a relationship with their Neapolitan subjects. This dissertation examines the world of ephemeral print in Naples as a whole, with chapters dedicated to particular case studies such as what was printed during the Vesuvius eruption of 1631, Masaniello’s rebellion in 1647 and the plague of 1656. The focus will also be on how the religious authorities used ephemeral print for furthering their own agenda and on how the power balance between the Roman Church and the Spanish government affected Neapolitan people and the printing industry.
2023-06-15T00:00:00ZIncollingo, LauraThis dissertation presents an exploration of the printing industry of Naples during the Spanish Viceroyalty (1503-1707). In particular, the focus will be on popular print and its role in building a relationship between the people of Naples and the Spanish authorities and how this particular type of publication was used to shape public opinion in Naples.
The goal is to examine what was published in Naples, what Neapolitan people read or were exposed to and how this literary production contributed to the construction of a politically-informed population. To look at this dynamic relationship, I used archival sources and manuscripts to shed light on all the activities related to printers, the printing business and readers, such as procedures for buying and selling prohibited books. I also examined concessions for printing certain works, who were the appointed printers for civic offices as well as pamphlets and broadsheets found in libraries and which of the books that caused concern were imported rather than printed locally.
The assertion behind this project is that, contrary to popular belief, Naples was indeed a city with a vibrant printing industry and that the Spanish authorities were the first to use this industry to shape and mould public opinion in their favour. In order to demonstrate this, I have highlighted several examples of the ways in which the Spanish authorities used the printed word, particularly in the form of popular print, to build a relationship with their Neapolitan subjects. This dissertation examines the world of ephemeral print in Naples as a whole, with chapters dedicated to particular case studies such as what was printed during the Vesuvius eruption of 1631, Masaniello’s rebellion in 1647 and the plague of 1656. The focus will also be on how the religious authorities used ephemeral print for furthering their own agenda and on how the power balance between the Roman Church and the Spanish government affected Neapolitan people and the printing industry.Of gardens, suburbs and the Parsi ‘middling sort’ : the case of the Dadar Parsi colony in colonial Bombay
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/27012
This thesis is an exploration of the Dadar Parsi Colony, a middle-class ethnic enclave located in an area of colonial Bombay which emerged in the early 20th century. The thesis argues that the Dadar Parsi Colony arose as part of Bombay’s built environment due to the circumstances that were created by the 1896 plague. It shows that area was the outcome of the import of garden city planning principles into Bombay’s urban landscape. It also argues that the Colony is an example of a microcosm of middle-class Parsi life. It enumerates the ways in which the Parsis who resided within the space of the Colony negotiated with notions of class and colonial modernity in the city. Finally, the thesis demonstrates that the spatial character of the neighbourhood was characterised and constituted by the cultural endeavours and practices of middle-class Parsis in the public and private spheres.
2022-11-30T00:00:00ZGhosh, Vahishtai DebashishThis thesis is an exploration of the Dadar Parsi Colony, a middle-class ethnic enclave located in an area of colonial Bombay which emerged in the early 20th century. The thesis argues that the Dadar Parsi Colony arose as part of Bombay’s built environment due to the circumstances that were created by the 1896 plague. It shows that area was the outcome of the import of garden city planning principles into Bombay’s urban landscape. It also argues that the Colony is an example of a microcosm of middle-class Parsi life. It enumerates the ways in which the Parsis who resided within the space of the Colony negotiated with notions of class and colonial modernity in the city. Finally, the thesis demonstrates that the spatial character of the neighbourhood was characterised and constituted by the cultural endeavours and practices of middle-class Parsis in the public and private spheres.Conflict management on the streets in the fourteenth century : a case study of Bologna in context
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/27002
This thesis examines conflict management on the streets in early fourteenth century Bologna with brief comparative reference to other Italian communes, Pistoia in particular. It asks how small-scale conflicts were managed in the medieval city – both between authorities and neighbours and between neighbours and their peers – and identifies the social and legal mechanisms which governed these interactions. It builds on previous scholarship on medieval legal systems and conflict (Blanshei, Milani, Vallerani, Lantschner, et al.) but focuses on administrative and social aspects of non- violent conflicts. The thesis follows the surveillance efforts of communal officials, how they were met by inhabitants, and how the communal surveillance apparatus built around the gaze was utilised by neighbours against each other in local conflicts. Cooperation, resistance, and solidarities are therefore recurring themes. The thesis offers qualitative and quantitative analyses of the records from the Bolognese fango office as well as urban legislation in the form of statutes and in response to petitions recorded in the registers of provvisioni from Pistoia. The picture that emerges from this study is that of a highly complex, dynamic, and intricate system of managing, resolving, or escalating small-scale conflicts. It shows the importance of social and political connections to navigating through the legal and social system that governed the medieval commune. The final chapter of this thesis also draws some parallels between the principles demonstrated in the material from Bologna and that of Pistoia as well as other Italian communes.
2023-06-15T00:00:00ZFassler, GuyThis thesis examines conflict management on the streets in early fourteenth century Bologna with brief comparative reference to other Italian communes, Pistoia in particular. It asks how small-scale conflicts were managed in the medieval city – both between authorities and neighbours and between neighbours and their peers – and identifies the social and legal mechanisms which governed these interactions. It builds on previous scholarship on medieval legal systems and conflict (Blanshei, Milani, Vallerani, Lantschner, et al.) but focuses on administrative and social aspects of non- violent conflicts. The thesis follows the surveillance efforts of communal officials, how they were met by inhabitants, and how the communal surveillance apparatus built around the gaze was utilised by neighbours against each other in local conflicts. Cooperation, resistance, and solidarities are therefore recurring themes. The thesis offers qualitative and quantitative analyses of the records from the Bolognese fango office as well as urban legislation in the form of statutes and in response to petitions recorded in the registers of provvisioni from Pistoia. The picture that emerges from this study is that of a highly complex, dynamic, and intricate system of managing, resolving, or escalating small-scale conflicts. It shows the importance of social and political connections to navigating through the legal and social system that governed the medieval commune. The final chapter of this thesis also draws some parallels between the principles demonstrated in the material from Bologna and that of Pistoia as well as other Italian communes.Republican Jacobitism : Sir James Steuart and Scottish political thought
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/26993
Abstract redacted
2022-11-30T00:00:00ZGallagher, CaileanAbstract redactedEducating girls : the case of Carlotta de Saxy - a transnational educator and reformer at the intersection between Milan, Lombardy, and the Habsburg Empire, c.1760s-1805
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/26960
During the eighteenth and nineteenth century, education, from the hands of religious congregations, single clergymen, as well as private citizens, became codified, unified, and public. Although these developments would occur transnationally across Europe, they can greatly differ due to the numerous regional circumstances. This long process is even more complex when considering the conditions of female education which was often conducted either at home or in religious institutions with little oversight from the government. Carlotta Ercolina De Saxy Visconti (1733-1805) was a Milanese noblewoman appointed by Joseph II as superintendent of female education in Lombardy, a role she would keep after the arrival of the French troops in 1796. De Saxy, through her published books and political position, tried to translate the educational principles created in the imperian metropole into reforms that were feasible both theoretically and pragmatically in northern Italy.
De Saxy devised a free, comprehensive project dedicated to women of all social standing encompassing all aspects of education, she also included plans for funding, in addition to finding teachers, textbooks, and functional school buildings. Her work awarded her praise from intellectuals and politicians alike, and, although she never had her own salon, she succeeded in creating a network of enlightened thinkers across Italy and Europe, including Pietro Verri, Giuseppe Gorani, Pietro Metastasio, and Melchiorre Delfico. She encouraged them to publish their own work by connecting them with each other to further support their aspirations. Moreover, her Jansenist sensibilities prompted a correspondence between herself, philosopher Pietro Verri, and Jansenist bishop of Pistoia Scipione De’ Ricci, a reformer of religious practises who closely collaborated with Peter Leopold in the Tuscan Grand Dutchy.
This works aims, with the tools of micro and translational history, to uncover the long-term historical process of female schooling by analysing a local actor moving between Milanese culture and Habsburg government. The shift in the scope and objective of female education at the turn of the nineteenth century in Lombardy is illustrated by examining the connection between people and institutions from the perspective of the individuals involved in changing them.
2022-11-30T00:00:00ZAscoli, CeciliaDuring the eighteenth and nineteenth century, education, from the hands of religious congregations, single clergymen, as well as private citizens, became codified, unified, and public. Although these developments would occur transnationally across Europe, they can greatly differ due to the numerous regional circumstances. This long process is even more complex when considering the conditions of female education which was often conducted either at home or in religious institutions with little oversight from the government. Carlotta Ercolina De Saxy Visconti (1733-1805) was a Milanese noblewoman appointed by Joseph II as superintendent of female education in Lombardy, a role she would keep after the arrival of the French troops in 1796. De Saxy, through her published books and political position, tried to translate the educational principles created in the imperian metropole into reforms that were feasible both theoretically and pragmatically in northern Italy.
De Saxy devised a free, comprehensive project dedicated to women of all social standing encompassing all aspects of education, she also included plans for funding, in addition to finding teachers, textbooks, and functional school buildings. Her work awarded her praise from intellectuals and politicians alike, and, although she never had her own salon, she succeeded in creating a network of enlightened thinkers across Italy and Europe, including Pietro Verri, Giuseppe Gorani, Pietro Metastasio, and Melchiorre Delfico. She encouraged them to publish their own work by connecting them with each other to further support their aspirations. Moreover, her Jansenist sensibilities prompted a correspondence between herself, philosopher Pietro Verri, and Jansenist bishop of Pistoia Scipione De’ Ricci, a reformer of religious practises who closely collaborated with Peter Leopold in the Tuscan Grand Dutchy.
This works aims, with the tools of micro and translational history, to uncover the long-term historical process of female schooling by analysing a local actor moving between Milanese culture and Habsburg government. The shift in the scope and objective of female education at the turn of the nineteenth century in Lombardy is illustrated by examining the connection between people and institutions from the perspective of the individuals involved in changing them.Patterns of commemoration in central Italy : manuscript calendars and social time in Perugia, Assisi and Gubbio, c. 1100–1500
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/26946
This thesis examines the use of medieval calendars as commemorative devices. Medieval calendars were practical and open-ended texts that could remain in use for several generations, accumulating layers of modification according to the needs and preferences of their users. Composed to regulate social time and annual collective commemoration, calendars bridged past, present and future action and synchronised individuals and communities within urban centres, on a regional level and across vast distances throughout Latin Christendom. Scholarly interest has typically focused on individual manuscripts and key calendar traditions, such as that of the Roman Curia, aiming to reconstruct seminal liturgies. This thesis instead repositions calendars in their social context and compares the calendars of three neighbouring towns and diocesan centres of distinct size, political, economic and religious influence in Central Italy – Perugia, Assisi and Gubbio – set against an extended corpus of Central and Northern Italian calendars. Altogether, the material comprises eighty manuscripts and 21354 calendar entries. By revealing how calendars served differing functions between the centres of this geographically compact area, and how these practices evolved following divergent trajectories, the comparative approach allows for the identification of trends and patterns of commemoration that would otherwise remain hidden.
The thesis argues that while the primary functions of medieval calendars – sustaining communal memory and structuring the liturgical year – are widely recognised, a great variety of practices can be uncovered considering sufficient comparative context. The thesis demonstrates that although commemorations of patron saints remained a staple of calendars, to the point of seeming almost detached from surrounding socio-religious and political developments, there are fundamental and systematic differences between the centres examined in how calendars were used to perpetuate minor local commemorations, reconcile local patterns of commemorations with those of transregional religious orders and to construct and maintain connections with neighbouring regions. Such differences go well beyond the appearance of individual saints in particular manuscripts and reflect the varying needs and preferences of the communities producing and using the manuscripts, affected by the scale, centrality and geographical orientation of the urban centres examined, as well as by broader developments such as the expansion of the Franciscan order and the Papal Curia’s presence in the region over the thirteenth century.
2022-11-30T00:00:00ZKaasik, HolgerThis thesis examines the use of medieval calendars as commemorative devices. Medieval calendars were practical and open-ended texts that could remain in use for several generations, accumulating layers of modification according to the needs and preferences of their users. Composed to regulate social time and annual collective commemoration, calendars bridged past, present and future action and synchronised individuals and communities within urban centres, on a regional level and across vast distances throughout Latin Christendom. Scholarly interest has typically focused on individual manuscripts and key calendar traditions, such as that of the Roman Curia, aiming to reconstruct seminal liturgies. This thesis instead repositions calendars in their social context and compares the calendars of three neighbouring towns and diocesan centres of distinct size, political, economic and religious influence in Central Italy – Perugia, Assisi and Gubbio – set against an extended corpus of Central and Northern Italian calendars. Altogether, the material comprises eighty manuscripts and 21354 calendar entries. By revealing how calendars served differing functions between the centres of this geographically compact area, and how these practices evolved following divergent trajectories, the comparative approach allows for the identification of trends and patterns of commemoration that would otherwise remain hidden.
The thesis argues that while the primary functions of medieval calendars – sustaining communal memory and structuring the liturgical year – are widely recognised, a great variety of practices can be uncovered considering sufficient comparative context. The thesis demonstrates that although commemorations of patron saints remained a staple of calendars, to the point of seeming almost detached from surrounding socio-religious and political developments, there are fundamental and systematic differences between the centres examined in how calendars were used to perpetuate minor local commemorations, reconcile local patterns of commemorations with those of transregional religious orders and to construct and maintain connections with neighbouring regions. Such differences go well beyond the appearance of individual saints in particular manuscripts and reflect the varying needs and preferences of the communities producing and using the manuscripts, affected by the scale, centrality and geographical orientation of the urban centres examined, as well as by broader developments such as the expansion of the Franciscan order and the Papal Curia’s presence in the region over the thirteenth century.'Those scandalous prints' : caricatures of the elite in France and Britain, c.1740-1795
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/26772
This thesis explores caricatures of elite individuals produced in France and Britain between 1740 and 1795. It argues that the urban public spheres of France and Britain were increasingly critical of the elite in this period, and that caricatures were a significant means of expressing this criticism. It is a comparative study of British and French caricatures, analysing the similarities in popular urban attitudes towards the elite in both countries, and the ways in which these attitudes were visually depicted.
The eighteenth century saw significant expansion of a public sphere which facilitated widespread discussion about the social and political makeup of society in both countries. Scholarship of eighteenth-century European caricature has largely focused on 1789-1800. By examining sources which cross from the ancien régime and into the early years of the French Revolution, it becomes possible to explore how shifting popular attitudes towards the elite were manifested in visual culture.
By analysing recurrent motifs in British and French caricatures, this study argues that the reiteration of these motifs constituted a ‘language’ by which caricaturists communicated with viewers in a visual format. In doing so, it identifies, and assesses the significance of, the following key themes: the development of the urban public sphere, the emergence of a modern celebrity culture, and changing cultural attitudes towards the elite.
The thesis contributes to recent historiography on eighteenth-century celebrity and the public sphere by exploring how caricatures participated in the development of these cultures, particularly in the capital cities of London and Paris. It also considers the extent to which British and French caricatures contributed to contemporary popular discourse on the purpose and traditional roles of elite members of society.
Overall, the thesis argues that caricatures were a crucial mode of public discourse on the socio-political elite in France and Britain between 1740 and 1795.
Electronic version excludes material for which permission has not been granted by the rights holder
2022-06-16T00:00:00ZGarrett, NataleeThis thesis explores caricatures of elite individuals produced in France and Britain between 1740 and 1795. It argues that the urban public spheres of France and Britain were increasingly critical of the elite in this period, and that caricatures were a significant means of expressing this criticism. It is a comparative study of British and French caricatures, analysing the similarities in popular urban attitudes towards the elite in both countries, and the ways in which these attitudes were visually depicted.
The eighteenth century saw significant expansion of a public sphere which facilitated widespread discussion about the social and political makeup of society in both countries. Scholarship of eighteenth-century European caricature has largely focused on 1789-1800. By examining sources which cross from the ancien régime and into the early years of the French Revolution, it becomes possible to explore how shifting popular attitudes towards the elite were manifested in visual culture.
By analysing recurrent motifs in British and French caricatures, this study argues that the reiteration of these motifs constituted a ‘language’ by which caricaturists communicated with viewers in a visual format. In doing so, it identifies, and assesses the significance of, the following key themes: the development of the urban public sphere, the emergence of a modern celebrity culture, and changing cultural attitudes towards the elite.
The thesis contributes to recent historiography on eighteenth-century celebrity and the public sphere by exploring how caricatures participated in the development of these cultures, particularly in the capital cities of London and Paris. It also considers the extent to which British and French caricatures contributed to contemporary popular discourse on the purpose and traditional roles of elite members of society.
Overall, the thesis argues that caricatures were a crucial mode of public discourse on the socio-political elite in France and Britain between 1740 and 1795.The typewriter trade in Scotland, from the 1870s to 1920s
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/26734
This thesis explores the typewriter trade in Scotland from the 1870s to the 1920s. It analyses the businesses and individuals involved in the marketing, sale and use of writing machines, revealing the processes by which typewriters went from little known novelties in the mid-1870s to essential technologies for commercial and professional work by the early twentieth century. Alongside conventional archival and print-based sources, this thesis makes use of typewriters held at National Museums Scotland and the Glasgow Museum Resource Centre. These collections shed light on the leading figures in Scotland’s typewriter trade, while strengthening our understanding of the reasons why typewriters were designed, advertised, sold and used in the way that they were.
Throughout the variety and diversity of businesses involved in the commercialisation of typewriters is revealed, demonstrating that in addition to the buying and selling of writing machines, Scottish businesses profited from producing typewritten transcriptions on demand; providing typing tuition; selling typewriter supplies; repairing typewriters; and dealing in second-hand machines. The focus on these customer facing businesses constitutes an entirely fresh approach to the history of typewriters. To date, scholars interested in the historical significance of these technologies have concentrated on either manufacturing and technical developments or on the expansion of typing as an area of employment. However, there has been hardly any analysis of the businesses that mediated between manufacturers on the one side and users on the other, in Scotland or anywhere else. The lacuna in the historiography has implied that the businesses which sold typewriters and typewriter services played a trivial role in commercialisation.
In reality, the businessmen and women in Scotland’s trade were active agents in the sale and promotion of typewriters. Through advertising, exhibitions, lectures, canvassing, typing classes, sales and a whole host of other promotional methods, they introduced typewriters to the Scottish public and demonstrated the potential that these devices had for streamlining office work and transforming the production of written documentation.
2023-06-15T00:00:00ZInglis, James DavidThis thesis explores the typewriter trade in Scotland from the 1870s to the 1920s. It analyses the businesses and individuals involved in the marketing, sale and use of writing machines, revealing the processes by which typewriters went from little known novelties in the mid-1870s to essential technologies for commercial and professional work by the early twentieth century. Alongside conventional archival and print-based sources, this thesis makes use of typewriters held at National Museums Scotland and the Glasgow Museum Resource Centre. These collections shed light on the leading figures in Scotland’s typewriter trade, while strengthening our understanding of the reasons why typewriters were designed, advertised, sold and used in the way that they were.
Throughout the variety and diversity of businesses involved in the commercialisation of typewriters is revealed, demonstrating that in addition to the buying and selling of writing machines, Scottish businesses profited from producing typewritten transcriptions on demand; providing typing tuition; selling typewriter supplies; repairing typewriters; and dealing in second-hand machines. The focus on these customer facing businesses constitutes an entirely fresh approach to the history of typewriters. To date, scholars interested in the historical significance of these technologies have concentrated on either manufacturing and technical developments or on the expansion of typing as an area of employment. However, there has been hardly any analysis of the businesses that mediated between manufacturers on the one side and users on the other, in Scotland or anywhere else. The lacuna in the historiography has implied that the businesses which sold typewriters and typewriter services played a trivial role in commercialisation.
In reality, the businessmen and women in Scotland’s trade were active agents in the sale and promotion of typewriters. Through advertising, exhibitions, lectures, canvassing, typing classes, sales and a whole host of other promotional methods, they introduced typewriters to the Scottish public and demonstrated the potential that these devices had for streamlining office work and transforming the production of written documentation.Living with the burden of illegitimacy in the society of mediaeval England in the late twelfth – early fourteenth century
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/26647
This thesis examines how those who were considered bastards by the society of England in the period ca. 1200 – 1350 were affected by their birth status, by seeking answers to questions about the place illegitimates had within the family and local community, the way they were perceived by the locals and the society at large, the career paths and means of improving their prospects in life that were available to them. This study explores the legal, social and financial limitations and possibilities that were tied to the changing understanding of the concept of illegitimacy, as well as the cultural image of real and imaginary bastards. Contrary to the trends popular among the researchers of the subject, the thesis does not focus primarily on the legal aspects and nuances of illegitimacy, nor does it examine in detail the high-born and popular figures of bastards; instead, the analysis concerns itself first and foremost with the family and social relations of mediaeval bastards by applying the anthropological and sociological approach to the interpretation of both legal and narrative sources. The primary source materials include legal sources, like Curia Regis Rolls, year books, manorial records; ecclesiastical records, such as papal and bishops’ registers; as well as narrative sources – chronicles and popular romances. The thesis is divided into five chapters that explore different aspects of the concept of illegitimacy – how it was understood and put into practice by the English society, taking into consideration the differences between individual social strata – landed society, peasantry, and clergy –, and in what areas and to what extent the status of a bastard affected the lives of those considered illegitimate and their closest relatives. The final chapter explores literary portrayals of bastardy and the cultural perception of and the attitudes towards illegitimates among the English society of the Central Middle Ages.
2022-06-15T00:00:00ZBrzezinska, Dominika KatarzynaThis thesis examines how those who were considered bastards by the society of England in the period ca. 1200 – 1350 were affected by their birth status, by seeking answers to questions about the place illegitimates had within the family and local community, the way they were perceived by the locals and the society at large, the career paths and means of improving their prospects in life that were available to them. This study explores the legal, social and financial limitations and possibilities that were tied to the changing understanding of the concept of illegitimacy, as well as the cultural image of real and imaginary bastards. Contrary to the trends popular among the researchers of the subject, the thesis does not focus primarily on the legal aspects and nuances of illegitimacy, nor does it examine in detail the high-born and popular figures of bastards; instead, the analysis concerns itself first and foremost with the family and social relations of mediaeval bastards by applying the anthropological and sociological approach to the interpretation of both legal and narrative sources. The primary source materials include legal sources, like Curia Regis Rolls, year books, manorial records; ecclesiastical records, such as papal and bishops’ registers; as well as narrative sources – chronicles and popular romances. The thesis is divided into five chapters that explore different aspects of the concept of illegitimacy – how it was understood and put into practice by the English society, taking into consideration the differences between individual social strata – landed society, peasantry, and clergy –, and in what areas and to what extent the status of a bastard affected the lives of those considered illegitimate and their closest relatives. The final chapter explores literary portrayals of bastardy and the cultural perception of and the attitudes towards illegitimates among the English society of the Central Middle Ages.Via brocardica : the development of brocards and the Western European legal tradition (c. 1160 - c. 1215)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/26422
This thesis examines the historical development and the significance of a legal literary genre, brocards, from its birth in the 1160s until the stabilisation of brocardic collections around 1215. In particular, this work reconsiders the historiographical understanding of brocards through a re-evaluation of the primary sources. In this regard, a significant case study is offered by the Perpendiculum, the most influential of the earliest collections of brocards. Through a careful textual analysis of the Perpendiculum and other brocardic works, this study draws some general conclusions on the development of brocards during the twelfth century, considered as a dynamic process with precise geographical and intellectual connotations. More specifically, I argue that the historical transformation of brocards during that timeframe corresponds to a path from the Anglo-Norman world to the school of Bologna, and from a technique based on rhetoric to one based on dialectic. For this reason, the twelfth-century collections of brocards shed valuable light upon various aspects of the learned legal milieu of the time. Firstly, they show the existence of a common Western European legal culture, from the British Isles to Sicily, where legal schools seem much more closely connected that conventionally thought. Furthermore, the historical development of brocards vividly exemplifies the impact that the changes in scholastic disputation techniques had on the twelfth-century legal world. The popularity of these argumentative tools can be also connected with the deep procedural changes of the late twelfth and early thirteenth century, and with the establishment of Romano-canonical procedure. Finally, it will be argued that the transformation of brocardic collections reflects the existence of two different attitudes towards law during the twelfth century: an old ecclesiastical, instrumental use of legal norms for practical purposes and a new Bolognese systematic approach.
2022-06-16T00:00:00ZDe Concilio, DavidThis thesis examines the historical development and the significance of a legal literary genre, brocards, from its birth in the 1160s until the stabilisation of brocardic collections around 1215. In particular, this work reconsiders the historiographical understanding of brocards through a re-evaluation of the primary sources. In this regard, a significant case study is offered by the Perpendiculum, the most influential of the earliest collections of brocards. Through a careful textual analysis of the Perpendiculum and other brocardic works, this study draws some general conclusions on the development of brocards during the twelfth century, considered as a dynamic process with precise geographical and intellectual connotations. More specifically, I argue that the historical transformation of brocards during that timeframe corresponds to a path from the Anglo-Norman world to the school of Bologna, and from a technique based on rhetoric to one based on dialectic. For this reason, the twelfth-century collections of brocards shed valuable light upon various aspects of the learned legal milieu of the time. Firstly, they show the existence of a common Western European legal culture, from the British Isles to Sicily, where legal schools seem much more closely connected that conventionally thought. Furthermore, the historical development of brocards vividly exemplifies the impact that the changes in scholastic disputation techniques had on the twelfth-century legal world. The popularity of these argumentative tools can be also connected with the deep procedural changes of the late twelfth and early thirteenth century, and with the establishment of Romano-canonical procedure. Finally, it will be argued that the transformation of brocardic collections reflects the existence of two different attitudes towards law during the twelfth century: an old ecclesiastical, instrumental use of legal norms for practical purposes and a new Bolognese systematic approach.Anglo-papal relations, c.1066-c.1135
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/26406
This thesis examines the relationship between the kingdom of England and the papacy during the reigns of William the Conqueror and his sons. It will act as the first comprehensive reconsideration of Anglo-papal relations between 1066 and 1135 since Z.N. Brooke’s 1931 The English Church and the Papacy. Despite being dismantled in the wider field of papal studies, the grand narrative of conflict between Church and State continues to provide the main interpretative framework for Anglo-papal relations. This thesis aims to tear down this anachronistic scaffolding, to bring our understanding of Anglo-papal relations in-line with developments in the wider field. In considering the relationship between England and the curia, this work is part of a recent scholarly trend in studying the papacy’s dynamic relations with specific places. The study is divided into two parts, designed to give an impression of how the relationship worked and how it changed over time. Part I considers the ideals and practice of the relationship. It addresses the various claims of popes, kings, and prelates and how these were negotiated and balanced in practice. It emphasises the very personal nature of these negotiations and how they were shaped by a set of rules of the game: spielregeln. Part II then turns to the jurisdictional relationship, and how negotiations organised the sharing of authority between popes, kings, and prelates. It demonstrates how England was more firmly located in the papacy’s orbit by the end of Henry I’s reign. Our conclusions then point to the possible directions of future study and calls for a more comparative approach.
2022-11-30T00:00:00ZArmstrong, Daniel FraserThis thesis examines the relationship between the kingdom of England and the papacy during the reigns of William the Conqueror and his sons. It will act as the first comprehensive reconsideration of Anglo-papal relations between 1066 and 1135 since Z.N. Brooke’s 1931 The English Church and the Papacy. Despite being dismantled in the wider field of papal studies, the grand narrative of conflict between Church and State continues to provide the main interpretative framework for Anglo-papal relations. This thesis aims to tear down this anachronistic scaffolding, to bring our understanding of Anglo-papal relations in-line with developments in the wider field. In considering the relationship between England and the curia, this work is part of a recent scholarly trend in studying the papacy’s dynamic relations with specific places. The study is divided into two parts, designed to give an impression of how the relationship worked and how it changed over time. Part I considers the ideals and practice of the relationship. It addresses the various claims of popes, kings, and prelates and how these were negotiated and balanced in practice. It emphasises the very personal nature of these negotiations and how they were shaped by a set of rules of the game: spielregeln. Part II then turns to the jurisdictional relationship, and how negotiations organised the sharing of authority between popes, kings, and prelates. It demonstrates how England was more firmly located in the papacy’s orbit by the end of Henry I’s reign. Our conclusions then point to the possible directions of future study and calls for a more comparative approach.Public botanic gardens and the early institutionalisation of science : Edinburgh, Florence, and Pisa in the second half of the eighteenth century
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/26302
This thesis is a comparative study of four botanic gardens in Scotland and Tuscany in the second half of the eighteenth century. Taking an approach based on case studies, it argues that botanic gardens were early examples of specialisation, professionalisation, and institutionalisation of science. The existing historiography on the topic has tended to focus on large and famous institutions which enjoyed excellent social and economic resources. By examining gardens at the margins of the largest Enlightenment science centres, the thesis shows that there were European trends in the evolution of botanical and scientific institutions at the time. Despite many differences in their political, economic, and climatic situations, the comparison of the botanic gardens of Edinburgh, Florence, and Pisa reveals striking similarities in their development as institutions in the second half of the century. The thesis explores three main themes: the management of space, the status of staff, and the place of the gardens in a wider public infrastructure. It shows that, though their responses to each theme sometimes differed, the gardens grappled with the same questions and followed similar trends. The space of the gardens was fashioned by and dedicated to scientific activities in a way that gave an increasingly precise definition to the concept of science, one that included research and excluded other forms of knowledge practices. The status of the people in charge of the gardens came to be more clearly defined and made them rare figures of professionals of science in the eighteenth century. Finally, an increase in funding and control by public authorities gave the gardens a mission to serve the public good through the practice of science. By examining these trends in all three cities, the thesis shows how specialisation, professionalisation and institutionalisation of science developed in botanic gardens of the eighteenth century.
2022-06-16T00:00:00ZRomero-Passerin d'Entreves, ElenaThis thesis is a comparative study of four botanic gardens in Scotland and Tuscany in the second half of the eighteenth century. Taking an approach based on case studies, it argues that botanic gardens were early examples of specialisation, professionalisation, and institutionalisation of science. The existing historiography on the topic has tended to focus on large and famous institutions which enjoyed excellent social and economic resources. By examining gardens at the margins of the largest Enlightenment science centres, the thesis shows that there were European trends in the evolution of botanical and scientific institutions at the time. Despite many differences in their political, economic, and climatic situations, the comparison of the botanic gardens of Edinburgh, Florence, and Pisa reveals striking similarities in their development as institutions in the second half of the century. The thesis explores three main themes: the management of space, the status of staff, and the place of the gardens in a wider public infrastructure. It shows that, though their responses to each theme sometimes differed, the gardens grappled with the same questions and followed similar trends. The space of the gardens was fashioned by and dedicated to scientific activities in a way that gave an increasingly precise definition to the concept of science, one that included research and excluded other forms of knowledge practices. The status of the people in charge of the gardens came to be more clearly defined and made them rare figures of professionals of science in the eighteenth century. Finally, an increase in funding and control by public authorities gave the gardens a mission to serve the public good through the practice of science. By examining these trends in all three cities, the thesis shows how specialisation, professionalisation and institutionalisation of science developed in botanic gardens of the eighteenth century.The militant shop floor : radical industrial action in the United Kingdom, 1969-1977
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/26290
The Ulster Workers Council (UWC) in 1974 was a powerful demonstration of militant trade unionism and the ability of trade unionists to deliver significant changes to government policy. The UWC should not be considered a Loyalist paramilitary action but instead an instance of militant trade union activism. During the 1970s, many trade unionist campaigns across the United Kingdom were driven by a desire to overturn government policy. These campaigns were not exclusively concerned about industrial concerns like wages and pensions and instead wanted to harness public opinion to overturn government policy. Organisation like the National Union of Mineworkers (NUM) and the Upper Clyde Shipbuilder (UCS) established tactics that that incorporated dissatisfaction with current societal conditions within a framework of trade unionism. This was paired with an acceptable level of protest. Staying within the boundaries of appropriate activism was vital to maintain public support. Equally the UWC understood that while the conditions of Northern Ireland pushed the boundaries of protest further than in Great Britain, it was still important to remain disciplined. This study will highlight how these similarities between the NUM and UCS proliferated across the Irish Sea to the UWC strike of 1974. The trade unionist backgrounds of the UWC should not be considered merely a footnote but rather the foundation of its success. The UWC’s ability to remove the Sunningdale Agreement with a general strike is one of the biggest achievements of trade unionists during the post-war era. It was not a radical action exclusive to Northern Ireland but instead part of wider increase in shopfloor militancy. This study will illustrate how solidarity can be cultivated beyond the shopfloor and how trade unionists pushed the boundaries of what was considered industrial action.
2022-11-30T00:00:00ZBrown, JordanThe Ulster Workers Council (UWC) in 1974 was a powerful demonstration of militant trade unionism and the ability of trade unionists to deliver significant changes to government policy. The UWC should not be considered a Loyalist paramilitary action but instead an instance of militant trade union activism. During the 1970s, many trade unionist campaigns across the United Kingdom were driven by a desire to overturn government policy. These campaigns were not exclusively concerned about industrial concerns like wages and pensions and instead wanted to harness public opinion to overturn government policy. Organisation like the National Union of Mineworkers (NUM) and the Upper Clyde Shipbuilder (UCS) established tactics that that incorporated dissatisfaction with current societal conditions within a framework of trade unionism. This was paired with an acceptable level of protest. Staying within the boundaries of appropriate activism was vital to maintain public support. Equally the UWC understood that while the conditions of Northern Ireland pushed the boundaries of protest further than in Great Britain, it was still important to remain disciplined. This study will highlight how these similarities between the NUM and UCS proliferated across the Irish Sea to the UWC strike of 1974. The trade unionist backgrounds of the UWC should not be considered merely a footnote but rather the foundation of its success. The UWC’s ability to remove the Sunningdale Agreement with a general strike is one of the biggest achievements of trade unionists during the post-war era. It was not a radical action exclusive to Northern Ireland but instead part of wider increase in shopfloor militancy. This study will illustrate how solidarity can be cultivated beyond the shopfloor and how trade unionists pushed the boundaries of what was considered industrial action.He remains an Englishman? : masculine nostalgia and the perception of the German threat in mid-Victorian and Edwardian England
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/26278
This thesis investigates the prevalence, pertinence, and potency of a recurrent gender discourse in mid-nineteenth- and early twentieth-century England: masculine nostalgia. Nostalgic views of the national past abounded in Victorian and Edwardian England. This narrative, espoused by commentators and politicians, claimed that contemporary English men were heirs to a great ancestral legacy, bequeathed to them by their predecessors who embodied a paradigm of masculinity. This story facilitated, and ostensibly legitimated, a sense of entitlement for the English, particularly for white upper-middle-class men. However, it also invited nagging doubts over whether the present generation could live up to their progenitors’ idealised masculine character.
This thesis examines when and why this nostalgic disposition became intersected by masculine angst, and what impact this trope had on the language of politics. It asks what conditions instigated these insecurities; why these concerns persisted throughout the mid-Victorian and Edwardian period; and how these fears were communicated to the English public. In short, the thesis seeks to uncover a historical continuity amid a period of immense social, political, and cultural change. It argues that the perception of the German threat between 1870 and 1909 resulted, in part, from a projection of latent English masculine insecurities. The reactions to this imagined threat were shaped by a lingering sense of inadequacy vis-à-vis previous generations. Chapters one and two examine how this discourse emerged beyond a German stimulus in the responses to the Indian Uprisings of 1857, and the origins of the Volunteer Movement in 1859. Chapters three to seven consider how the portrayal of, and responses to, German foreign policy reveal that this nostalgic view of the past shaped attitudes towards rivals’ policies. The thesis concludes that masculine nostalgia was a powerful discourse that was weaponized by upper-middle-class men to socialise contemporaries into social, political, and gender hierarchies.
2022-11-30T00:00:00ZEarnshaw, JamesThis thesis investigates the prevalence, pertinence, and potency of a recurrent gender discourse in mid-nineteenth- and early twentieth-century England: masculine nostalgia. Nostalgic views of the national past abounded in Victorian and Edwardian England. This narrative, espoused by commentators and politicians, claimed that contemporary English men were heirs to a great ancestral legacy, bequeathed to them by their predecessors who embodied a paradigm of masculinity. This story facilitated, and ostensibly legitimated, a sense of entitlement for the English, particularly for white upper-middle-class men. However, it also invited nagging doubts over whether the present generation could live up to their progenitors’ idealised masculine character.
This thesis examines when and why this nostalgic disposition became intersected by masculine angst, and what impact this trope had on the language of politics. It asks what conditions instigated these insecurities; why these concerns persisted throughout the mid-Victorian and Edwardian period; and how these fears were communicated to the English public. In short, the thesis seeks to uncover a historical continuity amid a period of immense social, political, and cultural change. It argues that the perception of the German threat between 1870 and 1909 resulted, in part, from a projection of latent English masculine insecurities. The reactions to this imagined threat were shaped by a lingering sense of inadequacy vis-à-vis previous generations. Chapters one and two examine how this discourse emerged beyond a German stimulus in the responses to the Indian Uprisings of 1857, and the origins of the Volunteer Movement in 1859. Chapters three to seven consider how the portrayal of, and responses to, German foreign policy reveal that this nostalgic view of the past shaped attitudes towards rivals’ policies. The thesis concludes that masculine nostalgia was a powerful discourse that was weaponized by upper-middle-class men to socialise contemporaries into social, political, and gender hierarchies.A culture of reuse : libraries, learning and memory in early modern Germany
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/26057
This dissertation studies the collection and reuse of scholarly books in early modern Germany. Employing a book-historical methodology for the wider history of knowledge, I show why used books played such a central role in the early modern transmission of knowledge. Learned book culture was focused on reuse to a larger degree than the history of the book has acknowledged. Following the afterlives of libraries, I argue that learned collecting in the late seventeenth and early eighteenth centuries was grounded in a culture of reuse and the trading of old books at auction. The aim of my study is to recontextualise the history of book collecting in this material culture of auctioning. Used books were especially prized in the early modern Republic of Letters if they contained traces of their forebears. This emphasis on the used instead of the new had a lasting influence on the memory of scholars. The German classical scholar Johann Albert Fabricius (1668–1736) had incorporated the notes left behind in the books of Marquard Gude (1635–1689) into his own works, redefining the intellectual legacy of his predecessor. My study focuses on the libraries of a group of scholars in the social network of Gottfried Wilhelm Leibniz (1646–1716), covering the transformational period from the introduction of auctioning after the Thirty Years’ War to the advent of larger public libraries during the 1750s. In contrast to earlier studies on auctioning, which were mostly based on printed catalogues, my thesis draws on a wider range of sources, such as annotations and marks of scholars in printed books, unpublished correspondence, wills, catalogues of books both in manuscript and in print and council minutes. By reconstructing the afterlife of libraries, this study reveals how the early modern transmission of knowledge was based on material practices of secondhand scholarship.
2022-11-29T00:00:00ZSchmid, Philippe BernhardThis dissertation studies the collection and reuse of scholarly books in early modern Germany. Employing a book-historical methodology for the wider history of knowledge, I show why used books played such a central role in the early modern transmission of knowledge. Learned book culture was focused on reuse to a larger degree than the history of the book has acknowledged. Following the afterlives of libraries, I argue that learned collecting in the late seventeenth and early eighteenth centuries was grounded in a culture of reuse and the trading of old books at auction. The aim of my study is to recontextualise the history of book collecting in this material culture of auctioning. Used books were especially prized in the early modern Republic of Letters if they contained traces of their forebears. This emphasis on the used instead of the new had a lasting influence on the memory of scholars. The German classical scholar Johann Albert Fabricius (1668–1736) had incorporated the notes left behind in the books of Marquard Gude (1635–1689) into his own works, redefining the intellectual legacy of his predecessor. My study focuses on the libraries of a group of scholars in the social network of Gottfried Wilhelm Leibniz (1646–1716), covering the transformational period from the introduction of auctioning after the Thirty Years’ War to the advent of larger public libraries during the 1750s. In contrast to earlier studies on auctioning, which were mostly based on printed catalogues, my thesis draws on a wider range of sources, such as annotations and marks of scholars in printed books, unpublished correspondence, wills, catalogues of books both in manuscript and in print and council minutes. By reconstructing the afterlife of libraries, this study reveals how the early modern transmission of knowledge was based on material practices of secondhand scholarship.The Topkapı Sarayı Müzesi Qurʾān manuscript H.S. 32 : its history, text, and variants
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/25818
Abstract redacted
2022-06-16T00:00:00ZHalaseh, Rami HusseinAbstract redactedThe London Symphony Orchestra and the Berlin Philharmonic Orchestra in the First World War : musical institutions, cultural identity and national conflict in Britain and Imperial Germany
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/25765
This thesis offers a comparative study of the London Symphony Orchestra (LSO) and the Berlin Philharmonic Orchestra (BPO) during the First World War (WWI), examining how their music-making and their performances were affected between 1914 and 1918, how they attempted to support their countries and societies throughout the conflict, as well as how the groups of people associated with them – namely soloists, conductors, orchestral players, critics and concertgoers – contributed to, and also reflected, the identity of classical music in late nineteenth- and early twentieth-century Britain and Germany. These two distinguished and admired musical institutions are also used as prisms to investigate two contrasting cultural configurations, specifically with regard to issues such as nationalism, patriotism and propaganda. It will be argued that the LSO and the BPO were also agents that made notable social, economic and political contributions to their countries at a time of total war. This thesis is structured in three parts. It first explores how the two orchestras performed and operated, as well as what it meant to be a music-making institution in London and Berlin, during WWI. Then the focus shifts to the symbiotic relationship between music-making and music-listening and how the LSO and the BPO entertained, educated and provided solace for their audiences. Finally, this thesis considers how the two orchestras’ performances and extramusical activities interacted with the political, cultural, charitable and propaganda contexts at the time. This thesis seeks to contribute to four rich fields of historical inquiry, namely cultural history, music history, war history and orchestral history. It contributes to scholarly debates surrounding the role of music in fostering national identity, furthers our understanding of how music could be used to advance cultural and political nationalism and offers a fresh insight into Anglo-German cultural history at the time of WWI.
2022-01-17T00:00:00ZLeung, Percy Pok LaiThis thesis offers a comparative study of the London Symphony Orchestra (LSO) and the Berlin Philharmonic Orchestra (BPO) during the First World War (WWI), examining how their music-making and their performances were affected between 1914 and 1918, how they attempted to support their countries and societies throughout the conflict, as well as how the groups of people associated with them – namely soloists, conductors, orchestral players, critics and concertgoers – contributed to, and also reflected, the identity of classical music in late nineteenth- and early twentieth-century Britain and Germany. These two distinguished and admired musical institutions are also used as prisms to investigate two contrasting cultural configurations, specifically with regard to issues such as nationalism, patriotism and propaganda. It will be argued that the LSO and the BPO were also agents that made notable social, economic and political contributions to their countries at a time of total war. This thesis is structured in three parts. It first explores how the two orchestras performed and operated, as well as what it meant to be a music-making institution in London and Berlin, during WWI. Then the focus shifts to the symbiotic relationship between music-making and music-listening and how the LSO and the BPO entertained, educated and provided solace for their audiences. Finally, this thesis considers how the two orchestras’ performances and extramusical activities interacted with the political, cultural, charitable and propaganda contexts at the time. This thesis seeks to contribute to four rich fields of historical inquiry, namely cultural history, music history, war history and orchestral history. It contributes to scholarly debates surrounding the role of music in fostering national identity, furthers our understanding of how music could be used to advance cultural and political nationalism and offers a fresh insight into Anglo-German cultural history at the time of WWI.“To promote some publick Good, by the Joint Endeavours of a Number of People” : hereditary societies in Philadelphia and Charleston, 1740-1810
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/25450
This thesis focuses on the English, German, and Scottish societies in Philadelphia and Charleston from the 1740s until the 1810s. It argues the significance of early American charitable organizations in maintaining and perpetuating social structure and social morals through uncertain, volatile circumstances. To do so, it employs a comparative focus to consider the roles of ethnicity and region and explores continuities by tying together research on the colonial, revolutionary, and early republic periods.
During the late colonial period, American hereditary societies, while being a product of and a response to their local environment, inherited their institutional structure and their views on poverty from European charitable and associational traditions. These societies fulfilled dual roles of sociability and charity and thereby supported and furthered social and moral norms by regulating who was deserving of membership or assistance. In the face of wartime disruption, the societies worked to provide relief while grappling with the intersection of their hereditary and political identities. Following the war, the societies fostered reconciliation by encouraging the reintegration of their membership and by providing continuity of their activities from before the war. In the early republic, the societies retained their hereditary identities while expressing their new patriotism through encouraging local state-building. In doing so, they supported government initiatives as well as founded their own institutions for education and healthcare. Just as they had done prior to the war, the societies’ activities worked to create normality, supported those they deemed deserving, and perpetuated their social expectations and values.
2022-06-16T00:00:00ZLott, Rebecca AnnThis thesis focuses on the English, German, and Scottish societies in Philadelphia and Charleston from the 1740s until the 1810s. It argues the significance of early American charitable organizations in maintaining and perpetuating social structure and social morals through uncertain, volatile circumstances. To do so, it employs a comparative focus to consider the roles of ethnicity and region and explores continuities by tying together research on the colonial, revolutionary, and early republic periods.
During the late colonial period, American hereditary societies, while being a product of and a response to their local environment, inherited their institutional structure and their views on poverty from European charitable and associational traditions. These societies fulfilled dual roles of sociability and charity and thereby supported and furthered social and moral norms by regulating who was deserving of membership or assistance. In the face of wartime disruption, the societies worked to provide relief while grappling with the intersection of their hereditary and political identities. Following the war, the societies fostered reconciliation by encouraging the reintegration of their membership and by providing continuity of their activities from before the war. In the early republic, the societies retained their hereditary identities while expressing their new patriotism through encouraging local state-building. In doing so, they supported government initiatives as well as founded their own institutions for education and healthcare. Just as they had done prior to the war, the societies’ activities worked to create normality, supported those they deemed deserving, and perpetuated their social expectations and values.How Arthurian knights fought : reading late medieval romances with fight books
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/25386
This thesis offers a new and interdisciplinary approach to depictions of fighting in late medieval chivalric romances by combining Arthurian literary studies with the emergent field of Historical European Martial Arts studies. Introducing sources and disparate scholarship of the latter brings the attention to new research opportunities. Reading Arthurian romances produced in England, Languedoc, and Italy with the knowledge that emerges from (mostly German) medieval Fight Books is a rewarding approach with relevance for historians and literary scholars alike.
From a historical perspective, the coded violence that emerges from connecting Arthurian texts with Fight Books demonstrates that there was a shared late medieval pan-European fighting practice. Its accurate technical knowledge was present both in romances from earlier in the period and in the somewhat later genre of Fight Books. Both genres circulated not only among the knightly class but also the middle urban class, thus demonstrating that not only nobles were privy to this information and that skilled fighting is much more than an aspect of chivalry.
From a literary perspective, my research shows that how a fictional knight fights and the connection that this has to actual practical knowledge (as evinced from Fight Books) is essential for understanding the romances. Through portrayals of fighting and its aftermath, Off Arthour and of Merlin proves to be a romance about legitimacy and supremacy aimed at an audience of young fighters; attention to combat scenes completely overturns the accepted interpretation of Jaufre as a simple parody of Arthurian romances; and Tavola Ritonda portrays Tristan as the best knight through subtle and accurate combat descriptions that go beyond the common technical digressions of the romance.
2022-06-16T00:00:00ZBernardazzi, Laura GiorgiaThis thesis offers a new and interdisciplinary approach to depictions of fighting in late medieval chivalric romances by combining Arthurian literary studies with the emergent field of Historical European Martial Arts studies. Introducing sources and disparate scholarship of the latter brings the attention to new research opportunities. Reading Arthurian romances produced in England, Languedoc, and Italy with the knowledge that emerges from (mostly German) medieval Fight Books is a rewarding approach with relevance for historians and literary scholars alike.
From a historical perspective, the coded violence that emerges from connecting Arthurian texts with Fight Books demonstrates that there was a shared late medieval pan-European fighting practice. Its accurate technical knowledge was present both in romances from earlier in the period and in the somewhat later genre of Fight Books. Both genres circulated not only among the knightly class but also the middle urban class, thus demonstrating that not only nobles were privy to this information and that skilled fighting is much more than an aspect of chivalry.
From a literary perspective, my research shows that how a fictional knight fights and the connection that this has to actual practical knowledge (as evinced from Fight Books) is essential for understanding the romances. Through portrayals of fighting and its aftermath, Off Arthour and of Merlin proves to be a romance about legitimacy and supremacy aimed at an audience of young fighters; attention to combat scenes completely overturns the accepted interpretation of Jaufre as a simple parody of Arthurian romances; and Tavola Ritonda portrays Tristan as the best knight through subtle and accurate combat descriptions that go beyond the common technical digressions of the romance.Radical ideas of political practice in 1780s and 1790s Britain
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/25015
This thesis examines ideas about political tactics in 1780s and 1790s Britain. Edmund Burke
characterised radicals in the aftermath of the French Revolution as speculative thinkers with no
understanding of political action. This rhetorical strategy obscured the ideas of reformers who
were frustrated with the rationalist bent of their movement and who, inspired by Scottish
philosophy and events in Ireland, tried to work out what was to be done.
James Mackintosh and Samuel Parr responded to Burke by arguing that theory could apply to
practice, while David Williams outlined how political theory could direct reformers to the means to
harness the general will and enact it through the sovereign. Interest in arming the people led
David Steuart Erskine, Robert Watson, and John Cartwright to invoke the ideas of Andrew
Fletcher. This interest in a militia was not purely theoretical; in Ireland from 1778 the Volunteers
used a combination of arms and sumptuary rules to win legislative and trading rights. Francis
Dobbs, Joseph Pollock and Henry Flood examined this movement to learn about political tactics.
Lord George Gordon advocated for Francis Dobbs in the House of Commons and was imprisoned
for his attempts to derail the Anglo-French Commercial Treaty, an issue that once again brought
together Irish politics and discussions of commerce and luxury. In the 1790s, United Irishmen
linked their understanding of the anti-luxury practice of the Volunteers with knowledge of the
constitution they had learned from John Millar at Glasgow University. Meanwhile, Lord Buchan
was using an unlikely tactic, the practice of history, to stir the Scots to pay attention to their
Buchananite heritage. The tactical thought of British radicals in the 1790s was rarely concerned
with discussions of the rights of man, but instead referred to ideas of arms, kings, commerce, and
history.
2020-12-02T00:00:00ZWestwell, AmyThis thesis examines ideas about political tactics in 1780s and 1790s Britain. Edmund Burke
characterised radicals in the aftermath of the French Revolution as speculative thinkers with no
understanding of political action. This rhetorical strategy obscured the ideas of reformers who
were frustrated with the rationalist bent of their movement and who, inspired by Scottish
philosophy and events in Ireland, tried to work out what was to be done.
James Mackintosh and Samuel Parr responded to Burke by arguing that theory could apply to
practice, while David Williams outlined how political theory could direct reformers to the means to
harness the general will and enact it through the sovereign. Interest in arming the people led
David Steuart Erskine, Robert Watson, and John Cartwright to invoke the ideas of Andrew
Fletcher. This interest in a militia was not purely theoretical; in Ireland from 1778 the Volunteers
used a combination of arms and sumptuary rules to win legislative and trading rights. Francis
Dobbs, Joseph Pollock and Henry Flood examined this movement to learn about political tactics.
Lord George Gordon advocated for Francis Dobbs in the House of Commons and was imprisoned
for his attempts to derail the Anglo-French Commercial Treaty, an issue that once again brought
together Irish politics and discussions of commerce and luxury. In the 1790s, United Irishmen
linked their understanding of the anti-luxury practice of the Volunteers with knowledge of the
constitution they had learned from John Millar at Glasgow University. Meanwhile, Lord Buchan
was using an unlikely tactic, the practice of history, to stir the Scots to pay attention to their
Buchananite heritage. The tactical thought of British radicals in the 1790s was rarely concerned
with discussions of the rights of man, but instead referred to ideas of arms, kings, commerce, and
history.'Tied up with pink ribbons' : repression, counterculture and Scottish national identity, c.1926-c.1967
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/24456
This thesis unearths the radical debate about Scottish national identity that took place in Scotland between 1926 and 1967, and it labels this period the ‘Long Renaissance’. Employing the innovative lenses of culture, sex and location, the thesis further contributes to recent analyses of the origins of left-wing nationalism in Scotland, offering a cultural pre-history of such a stance. It draws upon generally disregarded left-wing print-culture and the hitherto largely untapped personal archive of poet and folklorist Hamish Henderson. The intellectuals of this Long Renaissance believed that an authentic sensual Scottishness had been repressed and corrupted by the following: the Scottish Reformation and its legacy; the 1707 parliamentary union with England, and industrialisation. These thinkers fought to overcome Scotland’s sentimental image as popularised by the Kailyard school of Scottish literature and by saccharine, Anglicised folk-song, both apparently symptoms of religious, political and capitalist repressions.
Having first contextualised earlier indictments of hypocritical Scottish Calvinists, Chapter One (c.1786-1936) then examines the evolution of these indictments into condemnation of Scottish Calvinism. Chapters Two and Three (c.1925-c.1962) consider ideas that Scottish sensuality had been repressed and corrupted in Scotland’s small towns and cities by Scottish Calvinism, domesticity and industrialisation, but that remnants of a liberated sensuality had survived on Scotland’s rural fringes. Chapters Four and Five (c.1951-c.1967) follow Henderson as he built upon these ideas. Henderson’s concept of Scottish national identity was a universal bawdy Scottishness that had the ability to transcend boundaries of class, gender, sexuality and location. The Long Renaissance intellectuals’ works were less popular than Kailyard kitsch, but they did attempt to sketch a radical and culturally free Scotland, thus anticipating the modern egalitarian Scottish nationalism that would evolve during the late 1960s and the 1970s. Henderson’s own ballad ‘The Freedom Come-All-Ye’ even graces the Scottish Parliament’s Canongate Wall.
2021-12-01T00:00:00ZLeith, Sarah Janet HelenThis thesis unearths the radical debate about Scottish national identity that took place in Scotland between 1926 and 1967, and it labels this period the ‘Long Renaissance’. Employing the innovative lenses of culture, sex and location, the thesis further contributes to recent analyses of the origins of left-wing nationalism in Scotland, offering a cultural pre-history of such a stance. It draws upon generally disregarded left-wing print-culture and the hitherto largely untapped personal archive of poet and folklorist Hamish Henderson. The intellectuals of this Long Renaissance believed that an authentic sensual Scottishness had been repressed and corrupted by the following: the Scottish Reformation and its legacy; the 1707 parliamentary union with England, and industrialisation. These thinkers fought to overcome Scotland’s sentimental image as popularised by the Kailyard school of Scottish literature and by saccharine, Anglicised folk-song, both apparently symptoms of religious, political and capitalist repressions.
Having first contextualised earlier indictments of hypocritical Scottish Calvinists, Chapter One (c.1786-1936) then examines the evolution of these indictments into condemnation of Scottish Calvinism. Chapters Two and Three (c.1925-c.1962) consider ideas that Scottish sensuality had been repressed and corrupted in Scotland’s small towns and cities by Scottish Calvinism, domesticity and industrialisation, but that remnants of a liberated sensuality had survived on Scotland’s rural fringes. Chapters Four and Five (c.1951-c.1967) follow Henderson as he built upon these ideas. Henderson’s concept of Scottish national identity was a universal bawdy Scottishness that had the ability to transcend boundaries of class, gender, sexuality and location. The Long Renaissance intellectuals’ works were less popular than Kailyard kitsch, but they did attempt to sketch a radical and culturally free Scotland, thus anticipating the modern egalitarian Scottish nationalism that would evolve during the late 1960s and the 1970s. Henderson’s own ballad ‘The Freedom Come-All-Ye’ even graces the Scottish Parliament’s Canongate Wall.The career of Robert of Thurnham, 1191-1211
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/23972
This thesis examines the career of Robert II of Thurnham a high ranking curial
official, whose career in the royal service spanned the reigns of both Richard I [1189-1199] and John [1199-1216]. The thesis begins by examining Robert’s modest, if not
humble, family background, before moving on to examine his career in the royal
service. The thesis treats Robert’s curial career in broadly chronological order,
starting with his activities on the Third Crusade [1191-2], and then examining his
activities as seneschal of Anjou [1195-99], and later as seneschal of Poitou [1201-1204/5]. The thesis concludes by examining such factors as the rewards Robert
received for his services to the crown, and the way in which these rewards affected his
relationship with the wider Angevin society. This final chapter also attempts to
provide more accurate dates, than have hitherto been offered, for the foundations of
the religious houses that Robert established, by providing a detailed analysis of the
surviving charter evidence, not all of which has been published. It also examines his
controversial relationship with the Abbey of Meaux, and his relationship with his
brother Stephen, and other prominent curiales. Two appendices are included. The
first takes the form of an itinerary for Robert’s life, with the second examining the
value to a study of Robert’s life of Peter of Langtoft’s ‘Chronicle’ and Thomas
Burton’s ‘Meaux Chronicle’.
2007-06-21T00:00:00ZYarlett, Richard PaulThis thesis examines the career of Robert II of Thurnham a high ranking curial
official, whose career in the royal service spanned the reigns of both Richard I [1189-1199] and John [1199-1216]. The thesis begins by examining Robert’s modest, if not
humble, family background, before moving on to examine his career in the royal
service. The thesis treats Robert’s curial career in broadly chronological order,
starting with his activities on the Third Crusade [1191-2], and then examining his
activities as seneschal of Anjou [1195-99], and later as seneschal of Poitou [1201-1204/5]. The thesis concludes by examining such factors as the rewards Robert
received for his services to the crown, and the way in which these rewards affected his
relationship with the wider Angevin society. This final chapter also attempts to
provide more accurate dates, than have hitherto been offered, for the foundations of
the religious houses that Robert established, by providing a detailed analysis of the
surviving charter evidence, not all of which has been published. It also examines his
controversial relationship with the Abbey of Meaux, and his relationship with his
brother Stephen, and other prominent curiales. Two appendices are included. The
first takes the form of an itinerary for Robert’s life, with the second examining the
value to a study of Robert’s life of Peter of Langtoft’s ‘Chronicle’ and Thomas
Burton’s ‘Meaux Chronicle’.Rhetorics of asylum : a study on the public debate about asylum policy in Germany during the era of Chancellor Helmut Kohl, 1982-94
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/23934
This thesis provides the first thorough analysis of the so-called “asylum debate” (Asyldebatte) in Germany in the 1980s and early 1990s. The debate revolved around the subject of asylum policy and, in a broader sense, immigration into Germany in general. The study is bookended by two key events: the inauguration of Helmut Kohl as West Germany’s new Chancellor in 1982 and the 1993 decision by the Bundestag and Bundesrat to tighten the constitutional right to asylum through an amendment of Article 16 of the German Grundgesetz. This decision marked the first time in Germany’s post-war history that one of the 19 fundamental rights in the Grundgesetz was limited in its scope.
What exactly caused the asylum debate? What stoked its heated nature? And what factors led to the decision for a constitutional amendment? In answering these questions, this thesis offers a detailed study of the arguments and discursive strategies of prominent actors involved in the debate, including politicians and parties on the federal and local level, intellectuals, scholars, and journalists. It uses newspaper articles and editorials, the minutes of political meetings, electoral propaganda, party pamphlets, and a range of other sources to reconstruct how these actors pushed their respective agendas.
This thesis should be understood as a contribution to the history of migration in Germany and Europe and to the late modern political history of Germany. It proves how the debate about asylum policy was impacted by a fundamental disagreement among political actors over whether Germany was in fact a “country of immigration” (Einwanderungsland) and whether the immigration of refugees would have irreversible consequences for the social fabric and economic prospects of the Federal Republic.
2021-12-01T00:00:00ZEckner, Constantin ChristophThis thesis provides the first thorough analysis of the so-called “asylum debate” (Asyldebatte) in Germany in the 1980s and early 1990s. The debate revolved around the subject of asylum policy and, in a broader sense, immigration into Germany in general. The study is bookended by two key events: the inauguration of Helmut Kohl as West Germany’s new Chancellor in 1982 and the 1993 decision by the Bundestag and Bundesrat to tighten the constitutional right to asylum through an amendment of Article 16 of the German Grundgesetz. This decision marked the first time in Germany’s post-war history that one of the 19 fundamental rights in the Grundgesetz was limited in its scope.
What exactly caused the asylum debate? What stoked its heated nature? And what factors led to the decision for a constitutional amendment? In answering these questions, this thesis offers a detailed study of the arguments and discursive strategies of prominent actors involved in the debate, including politicians and parties on the federal and local level, intellectuals, scholars, and journalists. It uses newspaper articles and editorials, the minutes of political meetings, electoral propaganda, party pamphlets, and a range of other sources to reconstruct how these actors pushed their respective agendas.
This thesis should be understood as a contribution to the history of migration in Germany and Europe and to the late modern political history of Germany. It proves how the debate about asylum policy was impacted by a fundamental disagreement among political actors over whether Germany was in fact a “country of immigration” (Einwanderungsland) and whether the immigration of refugees would have irreversible consequences for the social fabric and economic prospects of the Federal Republic.“The Law is open on both sides.” : the contrasting British and Swedish interpretations of the Law of Nations and its impact on the role of perceptions and reputations in the East India trade of the 1730s-1740s
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/23734
Previous studies of the Swedish East India Company (SOIC) have consistently demonstrated the resentment of the ‘great maritime powers’, especially Great Britain, towards new competition emerging from Scandinavia. In response, the SOIC was forced to find a strategy to guarantee its survival and thereby avoid the fate of the recently abolished Ostend Company. While scholars have focused on the SOIC’s economic strategy, its legal strategy remains largely unexamined. This thesis explores the role of the Scot Colin Campbell (1686-1757) as a director of the SOIC, and how his knowledge of British law was a key component of Swedish success in the East India trade. Condemned as an ʽinterloperʼ by British legislation, his presence, viewed as hostile by other British subjects, naturally generated a response from Great Britain and the Honourable East India Company (EIC). The conflict culminated in the so-called Porto Novo affair of 1733, in which a 600-strong Franco-British force attacked the Swedish warehouse in the neutral town of Porto Novo on the Coromandel Coast. The ensuing eight-year-long lawsuit demonstrates the struggle between British exceptionalism and Swedish sovereignty, leading to the question: who owns the sea? Based on research into perceptions and reputations, this thesis contributes to the understanding of maritime conflicts in the absence of international maritime law and the impact of commercial treaties on the nationʼs sovereignty.
2021-07-01T00:00:00ZSimons, ChristinPrevious studies of the Swedish East India Company (SOIC) have consistently demonstrated the resentment of the ‘great maritime powers’, especially Great Britain, towards new competition emerging from Scandinavia. In response, the SOIC was forced to find a strategy to guarantee its survival and thereby avoid the fate of the recently abolished Ostend Company. While scholars have focused on the SOIC’s economic strategy, its legal strategy remains largely unexamined. This thesis explores the role of the Scot Colin Campbell (1686-1757) as a director of the SOIC, and how his knowledge of British law was a key component of Swedish success in the East India trade. Condemned as an ʽinterloperʼ by British legislation, his presence, viewed as hostile by other British subjects, naturally generated a response from Great Britain and the Honourable East India Company (EIC). The conflict culminated in the so-called Porto Novo affair of 1733, in which a 600-strong Franco-British force attacked the Swedish warehouse in the neutral town of Porto Novo on the Coromandel Coast. The ensuing eight-year-long lawsuit demonstrates the struggle between British exceptionalism and Swedish sovereignty, leading to the question: who owns the sea? Based on research into perceptions and reputations, this thesis contributes to the understanding of maritime conflicts in the absence of international maritime law and the impact of commercial treaties on the nationʼs sovereignty.The too-much-married man : male bigamy prosecutions in Scotland, 1837-1901
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/23732
This thesis provides the first research into male bigamy in Scotland, examining criminal prosecutions between 1837 and 1901. Drawing on the records of the criminal courts, newspapers and a variety of other sources, it identifies how Scotland's separate legal and criminal justice system impacted on the definition, prosecution and punishment of the offence. The study addresses three key research aims: how did this separate legal context, in particular the definition of the crime and the marital law framework, affect the technical aspects of bigamy in Scotland; how did social and economic factors provide an impetus for the growth in prosecutions; and how did the criminal justice system respond to cases of bigamy? The continued legal validity of irregular marriage might be expected to facilitate bigamy, yet this research finds that it was not the major cause of prosecuted cases. It also suggests greater nuance to the argument that the era's highly restricted divorce processes fostered bigamy. Examining the physical and social geography of the crime, the study establishes that this was almost exclusively a working-class offence, disproportionately concentrated in the expanding cities. The research also posits a typology of male offenders, finding that bigamists ranged from the 'unintentional' who misunderstood the law, to the 'fickle' unable to settle in one relationship and place, to those with a wider criminal history. For the courts, the essence of the crime lay in the betrayal of the marriage vows made to the lawful wife, the deception of the second and the implications for the essential role that matrimony was seen to play in maintaining the stability of society. Punishment ranged from transportation to imprisonment, yet as the century progressed those same courts demonstrated a greater willingness to take the circumstances of individual cases into account.
2021-12-01T00:00:00ZMcKinven, Carol E.This thesis provides the first research into male bigamy in Scotland, examining criminal prosecutions between 1837 and 1901. Drawing on the records of the criminal courts, newspapers and a variety of other sources, it identifies how Scotland's separate legal and criminal justice system impacted on the definition, prosecution and punishment of the offence. The study addresses three key research aims: how did this separate legal context, in particular the definition of the crime and the marital law framework, affect the technical aspects of bigamy in Scotland; how did social and economic factors provide an impetus for the growth in prosecutions; and how did the criminal justice system respond to cases of bigamy? The continued legal validity of irregular marriage might be expected to facilitate bigamy, yet this research finds that it was not the major cause of prosecuted cases. It also suggests greater nuance to the argument that the era's highly restricted divorce processes fostered bigamy. Examining the physical and social geography of the crime, the study establishes that this was almost exclusively a working-class offence, disproportionately concentrated in the expanding cities. The research also posits a typology of male offenders, finding that bigamists ranged from the 'unintentional' who misunderstood the law, to the 'fickle' unable to settle in one relationship and place, to those with a wider criminal history. For the courts, the essence of the crime lay in the betrayal of the marriage vows made to the lawful wife, the deception of the second and the implications for the essential role that matrimony was seen to play in maintaining the stability of society. Punishment ranged from transportation to imprisonment, yet as the century progressed those same courts demonstrated a greater willingness to take the circumstances of individual cases into account.Twilight of the princes : the fall and afterlife of monarchy in southern Germany, 1918-1934
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/23508
This thesis is a comparative investigation into the afterlives and legacies of dynastic monarchy in southern Germany. Within a few days in November 1918, Germany’s monarchical edifice collapsed, suddenly and completely. In all twenty-two of the Kaiserreich’s monarchical states, the sovereign was overthrown as councils of soldiers and workers assumed power and the people’s flag was unfurled in triumph from castle turrets. Despite spelling the end for an ancient social and political order—and concurrently creating the first German republic—these events and their consequences are curiously under-researched. As Karl Ferdinand Werner observed in 1985, they remain historiographical “non-events.” The present study addresses this lacuna by examining the processes, experiences, and consequences of what may be termed the ‘de-monarchification’ of Germany after 1918—namely, its transition from a patchwork of principalities to a centralised state of republican provinces. It asks how this change unfolded and under whose direction; how it was received by the deposed dynasties and their former subjects; which elements of the monarchy were repealed and replaced; and which were merely adopted and adapted. In short, by isolating how, when, and where the German people encountered and engaged with monarchy after 1918, the thesis seeks to determine how great a caesura the revolution truly was.
These questions are approached from three perspectives in three states—Hessen, Bavaria, and Württemberg. Chapters one to three firstly consider the republican leaders unexpectedly brought to power and faced with the herculean task of dismantling and replacing their monarchical inheritance. Chapters four and five then investigate how the deposed royal dynasties experienced the revolution and the republic, both as individuals and as members of a wider national and transnational social class. Chapter six, finally, considers popular responses to the upheaval and the fate of monarchism and dynastic loyalty amongst the German people. The thesis concludes that November 1918 did not signal the end for monarchy in Germany. Whether through the dynasties, who remained visible and active in their states, or through questions of de-monarchification, which dominated government agendas, monarchy remained present and demanded attention. At the constitutional level, its removal had been almost total, but its cultural roots remained strong and were, in some cases, institutionalised and made part of the new republican order. The revolution thus inaugurated the twilight of the princes; their formal influence and power had passed beyond the historical horizon, but they continued to cast a light by which historians may examine continuities in recent German history and the political culture of its most familiar and critical period.
2021-07-01T00:00:00ZTriffitt, JonathanThis thesis is a comparative investigation into the afterlives and legacies of dynastic monarchy in southern Germany. Within a few days in November 1918, Germany’s monarchical edifice collapsed, suddenly and completely. In all twenty-two of the Kaiserreich’s monarchical states, the sovereign was overthrown as councils of soldiers and workers assumed power and the people’s flag was unfurled in triumph from castle turrets. Despite spelling the end for an ancient social and political order—and concurrently creating the first German republic—these events and their consequences are curiously under-researched. As Karl Ferdinand Werner observed in 1985, they remain historiographical “non-events.” The present study addresses this lacuna by examining the processes, experiences, and consequences of what may be termed the ‘de-monarchification’ of Germany after 1918—namely, its transition from a patchwork of principalities to a centralised state of republican provinces. It asks how this change unfolded and under whose direction; how it was received by the deposed dynasties and their former subjects; which elements of the monarchy were repealed and replaced; and which were merely adopted and adapted. In short, by isolating how, when, and where the German people encountered and engaged with monarchy after 1918, the thesis seeks to determine how great a caesura the revolution truly was.
These questions are approached from three perspectives in three states—Hessen, Bavaria, and Württemberg. Chapters one to three firstly consider the republican leaders unexpectedly brought to power and faced with the herculean task of dismantling and replacing their monarchical inheritance. Chapters four and five then investigate how the deposed royal dynasties experienced the revolution and the republic, both as individuals and as members of a wider national and transnational social class. Chapter six, finally, considers popular responses to the upheaval and the fate of monarchism and dynastic loyalty amongst the German people. The thesis concludes that November 1918 did not signal the end for monarchy in Germany. Whether through the dynasties, who remained visible and active in their states, or through questions of de-monarchification, which dominated government agendas, monarchy remained present and demanded attention. At the constitutional level, its removal had been almost total, but its cultural roots remained strong and were, in some cases, institutionalised and made part of the new republican order. The revolution thus inaugurated the twilight of the princes; their formal influence and power had passed beyond the historical horizon, but they continued to cast a light by which historians may examine continuities in recent German history and the political culture of its most familiar and critical period.Livery and dule : dressing life and death in the late medieval Scottish royal household
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/23174
This thesis examines the use of meaningful and symbolic dress at the late medieval Scottish royal court, arguing that group displays of colour-coded clothing, exemplified by livery and mourning dress, played key political roles both in the day-to-day functioning of the court and royal household and at large-scale ceremonial events. The discussion takes an interdisciplinary approach to a wide body of source types, and considers evidence from the fourteenth to the mid-sixteenth centuries, concluding with the funeral of James V in 1543. Although a number of Scottish historians have considered the political implications of individual sixteenth-century monarchs’ wardrobes, there has been little focused discussion of the dress of the wider household and court before the mid-sixteenth century. This thesis shows that dress was employed throughout the late medieval period and the early sixteenth century as a means of visually defining the structures of the household and parts of the court, the roles of the people within them, and their relationships to each other and to the monarch. It argues that clothing’s ability to express constructed meaning and identity made it a powerful and versatile tool. Examinations of livery and heraldic dress, funereal dress and textile displays, and mourning dress are used to explore the employment of clothing by the Scottish crown, nobility, and household officials. These discussions culminate in three case studies of the finely-tuned displays of liveries and mourning that were organised for the funerals of Scottish monarchs Madeleine de Valois, Margaret Tudor, and James V. By showing that meaningful dress was a core element in the expression of interpersonal and political discourse at all levels of court life, and by making the technical definitions, forms, functions, and associated meanings of late medieval Scottish dress more accessible, this thesis seeks to facilitate the wider integration of dress evidence into Scottish historical research.
2021-07-01T00:00:00ZWesterhof Nyman, Perin JoyThis thesis examines the use of meaningful and symbolic dress at the late medieval Scottish royal court, arguing that group displays of colour-coded clothing, exemplified by livery and mourning dress, played key political roles both in the day-to-day functioning of the court and royal household and at large-scale ceremonial events. The discussion takes an interdisciplinary approach to a wide body of source types, and considers evidence from the fourteenth to the mid-sixteenth centuries, concluding with the funeral of James V in 1543. Although a number of Scottish historians have considered the political implications of individual sixteenth-century monarchs’ wardrobes, there has been little focused discussion of the dress of the wider household and court before the mid-sixteenth century. This thesis shows that dress was employed throughout the late medieval period and the early sixteenth century as a means of visually defining the structures of the household and parts of the court, the roles of the people within them, and their relationships to each other and to the monarch. It argues that clothing’s ability to express constructed meaning and identity made it a powerful and versatile tool. Examinations of livery and heraldic dress, funereal dress and textile displays, and mourning dress are used to explore the employment of clothing by the Scottish crown, nobility, and household officials. These discussions culminate in three case studies of the finely-tuned displays of liveries and mourning that were organised for the funerals of Scottish monarchs Madeleine de Valois, Margaret Tudor, and James V. By showing that meaningful dress was a core element in the expression of interpersonal and political discourse at all levels of court life, and by making the technical definitions, forms, functions, and associated meanings of late medieval Scottish dress more accessible, this thesis seeks to facilitate the wider integration of dress evidence into Scottish historical research.Toward a black God : Robert F. Kennedy and Civil Rights in the United States, 1960-1968
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21997
On June 6, 1968, Robert F. Kennedy was assassinated. Since then numerous works have been written on his life and career, some scholarly, others more like works of fiction. Most of these works were written by Kennedy's friends or members of his staff and portray a romanticised version of RFK. More recent works have tended to focus upon his feud with President Johnson, and his struggle to find a place for himself within the Democratic party, or upon his policies on the Vietnam conflict and his decision to run for the presidency in 1968. None, however, have focused in any depth upon Kennedy's involvement with the civil rights movement throughout the 1960s. This thesis provides the first detailed account of his actions in that area, starting in 1960 with his management of John F. Kennedy's presidential campaign, and running through his years as Attorney General and then Senator for New York. Within a decade RFK went from being an unknown quantity to black voters, with little relevance to their daily lives, to being the only white politician who they trusted to continue the process of change that had started with the Montgomery Bus Boycott of 1956. Kennedy's knowledge of civil rights was limited when he took office as Attorney General in his brother's administration. This thesis charts the growth in his understanding of the issues, as well as his growth as a politician.
2000-01-01T00:00:00ZWhite, Clare E.On June 6, 1968, Robert F. Kennedy was assassinated. Since then numerous works have been written on his life and career, some scholarly, others more like works of fiction. Most of these works were written by Kennedy's friends or members of his staff and portray a romanticised version of RFK. More recent works have tended to focus upon his feud with President Johnson, and his struggle to find a place for himself within the Democratic party, or upon his policies on the Vietnam conflict and his decision to run for the presidency in 1968. None, however, have focused in any depth upon Kennedy's involvement with the civil rights movement throughout the 1960s. This thesis provides the first detailed account of his actions in that area, starting in 1960 with his management of John F. Kennedy's presidential campaign, and running through his years as Attorney General and then Senator for New York. Within a decade RFK went from being an unknown quantity to black voters, with little relevance to their daily lives, to being the only white politician who they trusted to continue the process of change that had started with the Montgomery Bus Boycott of 1956. Kennedy's knowledge of civil rights was limited when he took office as Attorney General in his brother's administration. This thesis charts the growth in his understanding of the issues, as well as his growth as a politician.A calendar of the Acts of the earls of Fife, 12th-15th Century : with a list of attestations by the earls (principally of royal documents) and an annotated list of the earls' principal dependents, retainers and tenants
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21966
1979-01-01T00:00:00ZCoventry, CharlesThe development of Kentish society from the Anglo-Saxon invasions to the Norman conquest
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21947
Bede in 731 recorded the awareness that Kent 'was different from the rest of England, a difference that remained apparent for many centuries, medieval Kent was a land of hamlet settlements measured in sulungs, not of villages measured in hides. There was little or no common farming; each landholder acted independently. Land of a man dying intestate was disposed of by division among all his sons, and land was fully alienable. By the thirteenth century villeinage was rare and by the seventeenth century most farmers owned part of the land they occupied and rented the rest in freehold tenure for nominal sums.
Yet Kent is not completely different from the rest of England; its settlement by hamlets and the inheritance system have especially close ties to Wales and Northumbria. It is difficult, furthermore, to trace the customs to their origin to know if they came from settlement by a German people different from those settling elsewhere, or from the survival of more Britons, or as a response to a set of conditions different from those encountered elsewhere, namely geography and the smallness of the kingdom to he ruled. This essay has a twofold purpose: first, to analyse the relations between Kent and her conquerors, to see what effects conquest had on social development; and second, to examine the elements of society and in particular the social classes and forms of landholding, to determine whether they can be traced back to racial or other origins. For the purpose of analysis, the history of Kent between the Anglo-Saxon invasions and the Norman Conquest will be divided into three sections: c.450-597, the pagan period; 597-025, the decline of Kent from the most powerful kingdom south of the Humber to a Mercian province; and 825-1066, the unification of England tinder Wessex, and the Danish raids.
1971-01-01T00:00:00ZVaiden, CarolineBede in 731 recorded the awareness that Kent 'was different from the rest of England, a difference that remained apparent for many centuries, medieval Kent was a land of hamlet settlements measured in sulungs, not of villages measured in hides. There was little or no common farming; each landholder acted independently. Land of a man dying intestate was disposed of by division among all his sons, and land was fully alienable. By the thirteenth century villeinage was rare and by the seventeenth century most farmers owned part of the land they occupied and rented the rest in freehold tenure for nominal sums.
Yet Kent is not completely different from the rest of England; its settlement by hamlets and the inheritance system have especially close ties to Wales and Northumbria. It is difficult, furthermore, to trace the customs to their origin to know if they came from settlement by a German people different from those settling elsewhere, or from the survival of more Britons, or as a response to a set of conditions different from those encountered elsewhere, namely geography and the smallness of the kingdom to he ruled. This essay has a twofold purpose: first, to analyse the relations between Kent and her conquerors, to see what effects conquest had on social development; and second, to examine the elements of society and in particular the social classes and forms of landholding, to determine whether they can be traced back to racial or other origins. For the purpose of analysis, the history of Kent between the Anglo-Saxon invasions and the Norman Conquest will be divided into three sections: c.450-597, the pagan period; 597-025, the decline of Kent from the most powerful kingdom south of the Humber to a Mercian province; and 825-1066, the unification of England tinder Wessex, and the Danish raids.The role of internal and external capital in the economic development of Nigeria
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21937
The purpose of this study is to consider the sources and methods of financing economic growth available to a low income country as exemplified by the experience of Nigeria in the period since the second World War. During this period, virtually every country in the world has been preoccupied with the problems of economic growth, either in order to facilitate post war reconstruction or as a means of raising living standards in wretchedly poor territories. In the last decade, international attention has been attracted more and more to the attempts of the so-called underdeveloped countries to attain some measure of sustained economic growth. Similarly, academic debate on the problems of growth has centred mainly around the problems of creating an economic revolution in the economically backward areas of the world. It is of interest, therefore, to examine the problems of growth facing a particular low income territory and to consider the methods which may be adopted in order to solve those problems. This study will concentrate on the problems of capital supply and formation in Nigeria, although of necessity other factors will have to be examined so that the problem of financing economic development may be seen in its proper context. The work for this thesis was made possible by the grant of a Goldsmiths' Company scholarship for one year's residential study (during the academic year 1958 - 59) at University College, Ibadan. I am deeply grateful to the Company for the opportunity to do research at Ibadan and also take part in student life there. Since June 1959, I have been employed as an administrative officer in Eastern Nigeria.
1962-01-01T00:00:00ZShields, BrianThe purpose of this study is to consider the sources and methods of financing economic growth available to a low income country as exemplified by the experience of Nigeria in the period since the second World War. During this period, virtually every country in the world has been preoccupied with the problems of economic growth, either in order to facilitate post war reconstruction or as a means of raising living standards in wretchedly poor territories. In the last decade, international attention has been attracted more and more to the attempts of the so-called underdeveloped countries to attain some measure of sustained economic growth. Similarly, academic debate on the problems of growth has centred mainly around the problems of creating an economic revolution in the economically backward areas of the world. It is of interest, therefore, to examine the problems of growth facing a particular low income territory and to consider the methods which may be adopted in order to solve those problems. This study will concentrate on the problems of capital supply and formation in Nigeria, although of necessity other factors will have to be examined so that the problem of financing economic development may be seen in its proper context. The work for this thesis was made possible by the grant of a Goldsmiths' Company scholarship for one year's residential study (during the academic year 1958 - 59) at University College, Ibadan. I am deeply grateful to the Company for the opportunity to do research at Ibadan and also take part in student life there. Since June 1959, I have been employed as an administrative officer in Eastern Nigeria.The 1956 Suez Crisis : British reaction to United States policy
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21934
In late October 1956 Israel crossed into Egyptian territory and the security of the Suez Canal became the world's concern. Forty-eight different nations had utilized the Canal during the previous year when more than one hundred million shipping tons were transitted. The Canal's location in the Middle East compounds the problem of security, for the Middle East combines many rivalries that could possibly effect the operation of the Canal: Arabs, Israeli, pro-Western, and Communist groups continually vie to promote their respective causes, A Middle East confrontation quickly ignites several factions and some of the strangest ad hoc agreements develop as each tries to protect his interests.
One critic termed the 1956 flare-up the "most inexcusable, ill-explained crisis of the mid-Twentieth Century," From a Western standpoint the Suez Crisis raised some fundamental questions in post world war problem solving. The crisis was ill-explained, not because historians were unable to reconstruct the events, but rather because the crisis educed reactions, which in retrospect, appear irrational and inexcusable. The breakdown in dialogue between the wartime allies, Great Britain and the United States, was a major divergence in Western relations. Neither country doubted the significance of the Atlantic Alliance during the two world wars, but suddenly, a small country nationalist, Colonel Abdel Nasser, challenged the strength of this relationship.
The focus of this work is the American influence upon British policy during the crisis. Prime Minister Anthony Eden premised his policy upon United States support; this contingency became increasingly imperative as negotiations lingered. In the end the rift between the two Governments cost the Prime Minister his position. To the writer, who is now serving in the armed services, Americans have failed to learn the lessons of the crisis in their own global policies.
1971-01-01T00:00:00ZMcGuinn, Brian J.In late October 1956 Israel crossed into Egyptian territory and the security of the Suez Canal became the world's concern. Forty-eight different nations had utilized the Canal during the previous year when more than one hundred million shipping tons were transitted. The Canal's location in the Middle East compounds the problem of security, for the Middle East combines many rivalries that could possibly effect the operation of the Canal: Arabs, Israeli, pro-Western, and Communist groups continually vie to promote their respective causes, A Middle East confrontation quickly ignites several factions and some of the strangest ad hoc agreements develop as each tries to protect his interests.
One critic termed the 1956 flare-up the "most inexcusable, ill-explained crisis of the mid-Twentieth Century," From a Western standpoint the Suez Crisis raised some fundamental questions in post world war problem solving. The crisis was ill-explained, not because historians were unable to reconstruct the events, but rather because the crisis educed reactions, which in retrospect, appear irrational and inexcusable. The breakdown in dialogue between the wartime allies, Great Britain and the United States, was a major divergence in Western relations. Neither country doubted the significance of the Atlantic Alliance during the two world wars, but suddenly, a small country nationalist, Colonel Abdel Nasser, challenged the strength of this relationship.
The focus of this work is the American influence upon British policy during the crisis. Prime Minister Anthony Eden premised his policy upon United States support; this contingency became increasingly imperative as negotiations lingered. In the end the rift between the two Governments cost the Prime Minister his position. To the writer, who is now serving in the armed services, Americans have failed to learn the lessons of the crisis in their own global policies.A study of Bertrand Barère and the French Revolution
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21896
1969-01-01T00:00:00ZShipley, Anne ElizabethThe Mamluks and the Armenian kingdom during the reigns of King Hetùm II (1289-1307)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21883
This dissertation describes the history of the Armenian kingdom in Cilicia, and the relations between the Mamluks and the Armenians, especially during the period between 688AH/1289CE and 707/1307. The conflict between the Armenians and the Mamluks was part of a wider conflict between the latter and the Mongol Ilkhans. Therefore, this work also looks at the relationship between the Mongols and the Armenian kingdom, and Armenian involvement in the Mongol campaigns against Syria. To these ends, the thesis demonstrates the use of Arabic sources from the Mamluk Sultanate, in addition to those French and Armenian sources already well-known to historians of the kingdom. The Arabic sources can be used to correct, contrast or clarify these conventional sources, and also to give information on events not covered significantly by them. The Arabic historians tell us a surprisingly large amount about the turbulent internal affairs of the kingdom, and its relationship with the Ilkhans. The first part of the thesis is concerned with the period before 688/1289, introducing the region and its political units. It looks in more detail at the period following the rise to power of the Mamluks, and especially after their victory over the Mongols at 'Ayn Jalut in 658/1260. The Mamluk Sultans sought to punish the Armenian kingdom for its involvement with the Mongol invasions of Syria, until the Armenians agreed to a truce and, in effect, to subject status. The main section deals with the period of the several reigns of Het'um II, until his murder by a Mongol general in 707/1307. This period covers the end of the Crusader States; several attempts by the Ilkhans to conquer Syria; and the beginnings of the Mamluk conquest of the Armenian kingdom. The Armenians became increasingly dependent on the unreliable Mongols, and increasingly vulnerable to Mamluk interference.
2000-01-01T00:00:00ZStewart, Angus DonalThis dissertation describes the history of the Armenian kingdom in Cilicia, and the relations between the Mamluks and the Armenians, especially during the period between 688AH/1289CE and 707/1307. The conflict between the Armenians and the Mamluks was part of a wider conflict between the latter and the Mongol Ilkhans. Therefore, this work also looks at the relationship between the Mongols and the Armenian kingdom, and Armenian involvement in the Mongol campaigns against Syria. To these ends, the thesis demonstrates the use of Arabic sources from the Mamluk Sultanate, in addition to those French and Armenian sources already well-known to historians of the kingdom. The Arabic sources can be used to correct, contrast or clarify these conventional sources, and also to give information on events not covered significantly by them. The Arabic historians tell us a surprisingly large amount about the turbulent internal affairs of the kingdom, and its relationship with the Ilkhans. The first part of the thesis is concerned with the period before 688/1289, introducing the region and its political units. It looks in more detail at the period following the rise to power of the Mamluks, and especially after their victory over the Mongols at 'Ayn Jalut in 658/1260. The Mamluk Sultans sought to punish the Armenian kingdom for its involvement with the Mongol invasions of Syria, until the Armenians agreed to a truce and, in effect, to subject status. The main section deals with the period of the several reigns of Het'um II, until his murder by a Mongol general in 707/1307. This period covers the end of the Crusader States; several attempts by the Ilkhans to conquer Syria; and the beginnings of the Mamluk conquest of the Armenian kingdom. The Armenians became increasingly dependent on the unreliable Mongols, and increasingly vulnerable to Mamluk interference.Teaching and preaching in late Anglo-Saxon England, 991-1020
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21840
This study focuses on the development of Christian education in the late Anglo-Saxon period, 991-1020. It examines Abbot AElfric's and Archbishop Wulfstan's three methods of communication among Christian educators: vernacular language, pastoral letters, and homilies. Evidence suggests that they used each method with a critical regard for their source material. Further, by developing the skills involved, they made two contributions to Christian education, providing a large body of educational material in the vernacular and adapting much of this material into sermons heard by a lay congregation. Thus most of the pastoral letters, homilies, legal codes, and Old Testament narratives now appeared in a vernacular version, a response to Latin illiteracy among clergy and laity. In lieu of the study of Latin, the pastoral letters concentrated on explanations of the Creed and Lord's Prayer, simple exegesis of the Gospel readings, and basic advice on proper Christian behaviour. Particularly remarkable is the parallel between the pastoral letter and the Rule of St. Benedict, regarding guidance for daily living among monks. In the secular church, the pastoral letter was used similarly to discipline the clergy and to provide guidance for novice clerics. AElfric's attempt to reform and reorganize older Anglo-Saxon homiliaries gave the homily itself new impetus. Pastoral letters indicate that homilies were to form a major part of the priests' bodunge or preaching activity, which would instruct his congregation. Thus efforts by church leaders to educate the priesthood paralleled their concern for the layman, many of whom reminded the abbot and archbishop, through patronage, of the cleric's duty to meet the basic devotional needs of the Anglo-Saxon Christian.
1984-01-01T00:00:00ZCorrea, Alicia Michelle HartingThis study focuses on the development of Christian education in the late Anglo-Saxon period, 991-1020. It examines Abbot AElfric's and Archbishop Wulfstan's three methods of communication among Christian educators: vernacular language, pastoral letters, and homilies. Evidence suggests that they used each method with a critical regard for their source material. Further, by developing the skills involved, they made two contributions to Christian education, providing a large body of educational material in the vernacular and adapting much of this material into sermons heard by a lay congregation. Thus most of the pastoral letters, homilies, legal codes, and Old Testament narratives now appeared in a vernacular version, a response to Latin illiteracy among clergy and laity. In lieu of the study of Latin, the pastoral letters concentrated on explanations of the Creed and Lord's Prayer, simple exegesis of the Gospel readings, and basic advice on proper Christian behaviour. Particularly remarkable is the parallel between the pastoral letter and the Rule of St. Benedict, regarding guidance for daily living among monks. In the secular church, the pastoral letter was used similarly to discipline the clergy and to provide guidance for novice clerics. AElfric's attempt to reform and reorganize older Anglo-Saxon homiliaries gave the homily itself new impetus. Pastoral letters indicate that homilies were to form a major part of the priests' bodunge or preaching activity, which would instruct his congregation. Thus efforts by church leaders to educate the priesthood paralleled their concern for the layman, many of whom reminded the abbot and archbishop, through patronage, of the cleric's duty to meet the basic devotional needs of the Anglo-Saxon Christian.The metaphysical basis of R. G. Collingwood's 'Philosophy of history'
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21827
1957-01-01T00:00:00ZFell, Albert PriorThe evolution of land tenure and the agrarian economy in nineteenth century and early twentieth century Egypt
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21792
When Muḥammad ‘Ali came to power in 1805, he undertook a drastic change in Egyptian land tenure. He abolished the iltizam or tax-farm system and seized all rizaq ahbasiya or religious endowments of agricultural land. When Muḥammad ‘Ali distributed land to the fellahin, he did not grant ownership rights over it. The feallahin, had to pay the tax called kharja which was impose don the village as a whole. By the end of Muḥammad ‘Ali’s reign, grants of large estates took place. These went to Muḥammad ‘Ali’s family, high officials and wealthy individuals. In Egypt, land was the principal resource of the economy particularly after the introduction of cotton as a cash crop from 1820. Thus, under Muḥammad ‘Ali, the state gained control of the land in Egypt, and secured the main source of revenue. Cotton became the major Egyptian export. In consequence, two changes occurred; the state revenue increased, but the gap between large and small landholders widened. Under Muḥammad ‘Ali, the peasant had to pay the land tax but did not own the land. The large landowners paid no tac and were able to inherit their land. Under Saïd, large estates, although subjected to ‘ushr tax were granted full ownership. The peasant land also underwent changes, in relation to purchase, mortgage and inheritance. But the state reserved the title of ownership over the land. During the American Civil War, the extension of cotton cultivation, led to a rise in land values and attracted foreign capital to Egypt. Through cotton, the capitalist economy came into Egypt. New techniques of production replaced the traditional methods of cultivation. The coming of foreigners into Egypt led to the introduction of capitalist practices such as mortgage and banking activities. Under Isma'il, the government’s need for cash gave impetus to the creation of private property from kharajiya land. Under the British occupation, the rights of property in all kinds of land were granted and a new equal rate of tax was introduced. This economic transformation led to the establishment of different classes of landowners in the country. By the end of the nineteenth century, a class of landless peasants and a news class of large landowners emerged. As a result of the rise in land values and the growth of private property in land, transactions in land occurred. Many foreigners, land companies and wealthy people acquired a considerable amount of land in this way.
1982-01-01T00:00:00ZYaccob, Abdol Rauh BinWhen Muḥammad ‘Ali came to power in 1805, he undertook a drastic change in Egyptian land tenure. He abolished the iltizam or tax-farm system and seized all rizaq ahbasiya or religious endowments of agricultural land. When Muḥammad ‘Ali distributed land to the fellahin, he did not grant ownership rights over it. The feallahin, had to pay the tax called kharja which was impose don the village as a whole. By the end of Muḥammad ‘Ali’s reign, grants of large estates took place. These went to Muḥammad ‘Ali’s family, high officials and wealthy individuals. In Egypt, land was the principal resource of the economy particularly after the introduction of cotton as a cash crop from 1820. Thus, under Muḥammad ‘Ali, the state gained control of the land in Egypt, and secured the main source of revenue. Cotton became the major Egyptian export. In consequence, two changes occurred; the state revenue increased, but the gap between large and small landholders widened. Under Muḥammad ‘Ali, the peasant had to pay the land tax but did not own the land. The large landowners paid no tac and were able to inherit their land. Under Saïd, large estates, although subjected to ‘ushr tax were granted full ownership. The peasant land also underwent changes, in relation to purchase, mortgage and inheritance. But the state reserved the title of ownership over the land. During the American Civil War, the extension of cotton cultivation, led to a rise in land values and attracted foreign capital to Egypt. Through cotton, the capitalist economy came into Egypt. New techniques of production replaced the traditional methods of cultivation. The coming of foreigners into Egypt led to the introduction of capitalist practices such as mortgage and banking activities. Under Isma'il, the government’s need for cash gave impetus to the creation of private property from kharajiya land. Under the British occupation, the rights of property in all kinds of land were granted and a new equal rate of tax was introduced. This economic transformation led to the establishment of different classes of landowners in the country. By the end of the nineteenth century, a class of landless peasants and a news class of large landowners emerged. As a result of the rise in land values and the growth of private property in land, transactions in land occurred. Many foreigners, land companies and wealthy people acquired a considerable amount of land in this way.Out for a walk : pedestrian practices & British preservationism, c.1850 - 1950
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21783
This thesis evaluates the connections between rural walking, modernity, and
preservationism in late nineteenth- and early twentieth-century Britain. During this period, the
expressed practices of rural walking were overt responses to change. Adherents of rural walking
used this bipedal gesture to limit the latitude of efficiency, espouse collectivism, remedy
prevailing illnesses, participate in modern applications of empiricism, and overcome
contemporary spiritual challenges. They also indicated that engagement with undeveloped areas
was fundamental to the benefits and functions of walking. Due to this interconnection of
walking with a particular type of environment, the reasons why walkers walked fortified
justifications for preserving rural environments. Although walking is an activity that has long
been used to engage the natural world, its ubiquity as an everyday movement of the body has
resulted in its under-representation in historical inquiry. This intellectual-environmental history
demonstrates that much can be discovered about human relationships with rural environments,
and efforts to preserve them, by evaluating walking historically.
2020-12-02T00:00:00ZHinrichs, J. E.This thesis evaluates the connections between rural walking, modernity, and
preservationism in late nineteenth- and early twentieth-century Britain. During this period, the
expressed practices of rural walking were overt responses to change. Adherents of rural walking
used this bipedal gesture to limit the latitude of efficiency, espouse collectivism, remedy
prevailing illnesses, participate in modern applications of empiricism, and overcome
contemporary spiritual challenges. They also indicated that engagement with undeveloped areas
was fundamental to the benefits and functions of walking. Due to this interconnection of
walking with a particular type of environment, the reasons why walkers walked fortified
justifications for preserving rural environments. Although walking is an activity that has long
been used to engage the natural world, its ubiquity as an everyday movement of the body has
resulted in its under-representation in historical inquiry. This intellectual-environmental history
demonstrates that much can be discovered about human relationships with rural environments,
and efforts to preserve them, by evaluating walking historically.Scottish colonization before Darien : opportunities and opposition in the union of the crowns
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21680
This thesis aims to provide a detailed account of Scottish colonisation efforts in the seventeenth century. In the first place, it seeks to provide an update to the only book-length study of the topic, George Pratt Insh’s 1922 Scottish Colonial Schemes, which covered Scottish efforts in Newfoundland, Nova Scotia, East New Jersey, and Carolina. This thesis critically examines these and other ventures in light of more recent scholarship, particularly in the fields of Atlantic history and transnational studies of the Scottish diaspora. While the insights provided by these newer approaches and a broader Atlantic view are incorporated into this study, it is necessary to understand the political, economic, religious, and constitutional context of Scotland, England, and Stuart Britain to understand Scottish colonial efforts in the seventeenth century. With these underpinnings, this thesis addresses the question of why Scotland failed to establish a formal empire and questions relating to the effects the 1603 union of the crowns had on Scottish and English commerce, Scottish sovereignty, and the distribution of royal patronage in the Stuart kingdoms. Scoto-English relations permeated each of the colonial designs undertaken by Scots in the period. Following these relations, it is argued that the first phase of the union of the crowns (1603-1638) saw new opportunities for Scots to become involved in colonisation. Scoto-English relations changed as a result of the Wars of the Three Kingdoms, the Commonwealth, and the Protectorate, setting the stage for the second phase of the union of the crowns (1660-1707), which was characterised by opposition rather than opportunity. By examining these developments, new insight is gained into how colonisation played a role in English, Scottish, and British state-formation. This examination also reveals the long-term context of the Darien venture and the role that colonisation played in the 1707 union between England and Scotland.
2020-12-02T00:00:00ZWagner, JosephThis thesis aims to provide a detailed account of Scottish colonisation efforts in the seventeenth century. In the first place, it seeks to provide an update to the only book-length study of the topic, George Pratt Insh’s 1922 Scottish Colonial Schemes, which covered Scottish efforts in Newfoundland, Nova Scotia, East New Jersey, and Carolina. This thesis critically examines these and other ventures in light of more recent scholarship, particularly in the fields of Atlantic history and transnational studies of the Scottish diaspora. While the insights provided by these newer approaches and a broader Atlantic view are incorporated into this study, it is necessary to understand the political, economic, religious, and constitutional context of Scotland, England, and Stuart Britain to understand Scottish colonial efforts in the seventeenth century. With these underpinnings, this thesis addresses the question of why Scotland failed to establish a formal empire and questions relating to the effects the 1603 union of the crowns had on Scottish and English commerce, Scottish sovereignty, and the distribution of royal patronage in the Stuart kingdoms. Scoto-English relations permeated each of the colonial designs undertaken by Scots in the period. Following these relations, it is argued that the first phase of the union of the crowns (1603-1638) saw new opportunities for Scots to become involved in colonisation. Scoto-English relations changed as a result of the Wars of the Three Kingdoms, the Commonwealth, and the Protectorate, setting the stage for the second phase of the union of the crowns (1660-1707), which was characterised by opposition rather than opportunity. By examining these developments, new insight is gained into how colonisation played a role in English, Scottish, and British state-formation. This examination also reveals the long-term context of the Darien venture and the role that colonisation played in the 1707 union between England and Scotland.Politics, policy and power : the Marcher lords and the English crown in the March of Wales, 1254-1272
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21590
This thesis is a study of Marcher lords between 1254 and 1272. Those studied include: the Bigod earls of Norfolk; the de Clare earls of Gloucester and Hertford; the de Bohun earls of Hereford and Essex; the Mortimer lords of Wigmore; and William de Valence, the newly appointed lord of Pembroke. This thesis provides an original assessment of their respective lordships, focusing primarily on their landholdings within the March and English border shires (Cheshire, Shropshire, Herefordshire and Gloucestershire), highlighting the importance of these estates in shaping their overall position as political elites. It assesses the extent to which their territorial concerns determined their contribution to events within the March and England during a period of widespread volatility. The nexus of their respective lands, tenants and followers is considered, as are the different patterns of patronage and networks of power pertinent to each Marcher lord.
This research also draws on original evidence to highlight the increased involvement of the English crown in the March before, during, and after the Second Barons’ War (1264-1267). It highlights the creation of both the Lord Edward and the Lord Edmund as Marcher lords of the first rank, albeit with different rights and obligations, as part of a wider impetus to consolidate and protect the crown’s estates in Wales. Their interactions with the Marcher lords and the shifting fortunes of their careers are analysed alongside their fellow Marchers’ own respective allegiances to the crown, to provide a more comprehensive study of the nature and extent of Marcher lordship. The main aim here is to highlight the increased and evolving role of the crown in the March in the late Thirteenth Century, and to demonstrate the extent to which developments in the March were interwoven with events in England.
Overall, this thesis contributes to studies concerned with borderlands. It does this because of the understanding that in studying a society’s peripheries alongside its centre, the outer fringes of its border zones alongside its localities, a better understanding of that society is achieved. This thesis therefore ultimately provides an original contribution to several other historiographies, namely those of Medieval Wales, the Welsh March, thirteenth-century England and aristocratic society, and to studies of medieval noble identity more broadly.
2020-12-01T00:00:00ZAyton, Alastair IainThis thesis is a study of Marcher lords between 1254 and 1272. Those studied include: the Bigod earls of Norfolk; the de Clare earls of Gloucester and Hertford; the de Bohun earls of Hereford and Essex; the Mortimer lords of Wigmore; and William de Valence, the newly appointed lord of Pembroke. This thesis provides an original assessment of their respective lordships, focusing primarily on their landholdings within the March and English border shires (Cheshire, Shropshire, Herefordshire and Gloucestershire), highlighting the importance of these estates in shaping their overall position as political elites. It assesses the extent to which their territorial concerns determined their contribution to events within the March and England during a period of widespread volatility. The nexus of their respective lands, tenants and followers is considered, as are the different patterns of patronage and networks of power pertinent to each Marcher lord.
This research also draws on original evidence to highlight the increased involvement of the English crown in the March before, during, and after the Second Barons’ War (1264-1267). It highlights the creation of both the Lord Edward and the Lord Edmund as Marcher lords of the first rank, albeit with different rights and obligations, as part of a wider impetus to consolidate and protect the crown’s estates in Wales. Their interactions with the Marcher lords and the shifting fortunes of their careers are analysed alongside their fellow Marchers’ own respective allegiances to the crown, to provide a more comprehensive study of the nature and extent of Marcher lordship. The main aim here is to highlight the increased and evolving role of the crown in the March in the late Thirteenth Century, and to demonstrate the extent to which developments in the March were interwoven with events in England.
Overall, this thesis contributes to studies concerned with borderlands. It does this because of the understanding that in studying a society’s peripheries alongside its centre, the outer fringes of its border zones alongside its localities, a better understanding of that society is achieved. This thesis therefore ultimately provides an original contribution to several other historiographies, namely those of Medieval Wales, the Welsh March, thirteenth-century England and aristocratic society, and to studies of medieval noble identity more broadly.Iran's role in Afghanistan in the modern era : leveraging influence for regional supremacy
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21415
This dissertation provides an in-depth historical analysis of the motivations and actions
surrounding Iran’s foreign policy toward Afghanistan in the modern era. The need for
this research stems from a significant gap in Western scholarship on the Iranian-Afghan
relationship that accounts for any period of the countries’ interactions in detail. It is
argued here that despite rhetoric to the contrary, successive Iranian governments
consistently pursued policies of political, military, and economic interference in
Afghanistan as an integral part of Iran’s desire to achieve a dominant position of
leadership in its region. This persistent approach has been grounded in both the historical
experience and the mythology surrounding Iran’s once-great status as an empire, which
was destroyed by the Afghans and the great powers during the colonial period, and the
resultant Iranian irredentism toward Afghanistan that followed. In analysing the course of
Iran’s policy toward Afghanistan, a defining feature is that it has never been divorced
from Iran’s competition against the great powers that have continuously been involved in
Afghanistan and the region. This work first provides a long-view historical context of the
Iranian-Afghan relationship, which demonstrates that since Afghanistan separated from
the Persian Empire in 1747, Afghanistan held an important place of relevance in the
perpetuation of myths that underpin the persistent ideology of Iranian nationalism, which
manifest in an Iranian foreign policy of interventionism toward Afghanistan. This,
combined with the continued strategic importance of Afghanistan to the great powers and
their encroachment on Iran and Afghanistan, heavily influenced Iran’s foreign policy
toward Afghanistan. During the Cold War, Iran used the power gained from aligning
with the United States to develop political, economic, and military dominance over
Afghanistan and leveraged that to successfully attain regional leadership separate from
the United States and in competition with the Soviet Union. When the Islamic Republic
was created in 1979, despite its ideological and structural differences from previous
Iranian regimes, the policy toward Afghanistan and its importance to Iran’s wider foreign
policy aims, were consistent with previous regimes’ motivations. This regime’s ‘export’
of Iran’s Islamic revolutionary influence to different Afghan polities during the Soviet
occupation was a religious manifestation of the same Iranian nationalist ideology that
was primarily concerned with advancing Iran’s regional position in competition with the
Soviet Union and the United States.
2020-07-30T00:00:00ZRobinson, Heather MacLeodThis dissertation provides an in-depth historical analysis of the motivations and actions
surrounding Iran’s foreign policy toward Afghanistan in the modern era. The need for
this research stems from a significant gap in Western scholarship on the Iranian-Afghan
relationship that accounts for any period of the countries’ interactions in detail. It is
argued here that despite rhetoric to the contrary, successive Iranian governments
consistently pursued policies of political, military, and economic interference in
Afghanistan as an integral part of Iran’s desire to achieve a dominant position of
leadership in its region. This persistent approach has been grounded in both the historical
experience and the mythology surrounding Iran’s once-great status as an empire, which
was destroyed by the Afghans and the great powers during the colonial period, and the
resultant Iranian irredentism toward Afghanistan that followed. In analysing the course of
Iran’s policy toward Afghanistan, a defining feature is that it has never been divorced
from Iran’s competition against the great powers that have continuously been involved in
Afghanistan and the region. This work first provides a long-view historical context of the
Iranian-Afghan relationship, which demonstrates that since Afghanistan separated from
the Persian Empire in 1747, Afghanistan held an important place of relevance in the
perpetuation of myths that underpin the persistent ideology of Iranian nationalism, which
manifest in an Iranian foreign policy of interventionism toward Afghanistan. This,
combined with the continued strategic importance of Afghanistan to the great powers and
their encroachment on Iran and Afghanistan, heavily influenced Iran’s foreign policy
toward Afghanistan. During the Cold War, Iran used the power gained from aligning
with the United States to develop political, economic, and military dominance over
Afghanistan and leveraged that to successfully attain regional leadership separate from
the United States and in competition with the Soviet Union. When the Islamic Republic
was created in 1979, despite its ideological and structural differences from previous
Iranian regimes, the policy toward Afghanistan and its importance to Iran’s wider foreign
policy aims, were consistent with previous regimes’ motivations. This regime’s ‘export’
of Iran’s Islamic revolutionary influence to different Afghan polities during the Soviet
occupation was a religious manifestation of the same Iranian nationalist ideology that
was primarily concerned with advancing Iran’s regional position in competition with the
Soviet Union and the United States.Robert Burns in Scottish politics (1914-2014)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21326
The present thesis considers the political legacy of Robert Burns in twentieth and twenty-first
century Scotland, explaining how iconoclastic, left-wing, and nationalist interpretations of the
poet have grown in prominence during the period between the First World War and the 2014
referendum on Scottish independence. By highlighting this radical shift, the following pages
offer a crucial complement to previous works on Burns’s afterlife, most of which, thus far, have
concentrated on the Victorian era —a time when the poet’s legacy was tinged by a sentimental,
liberal-conservative, and unionist-nationalist consensus. By contrast, at the crossroads of
political history and literary reception studies, the following four chapters reveal how Burns’s
memory went on to depart from its Victorian framework. Chapter one (1914-1930) describes
the vast reformist movement, whose ranks of Scottish socialists, suffragettes, and ‘Renaissance’
writers reacted against British imperialist uses of Burns during the Great War. Such a
movement, I argue in Chapter two (1930-1959), ended the liberal consensus which defined the
poet’s legacy since the nineteenth century and enabled Labour to capture the Burns movement
around the time of the creation of the Welfare State. However, as explained in Chapter three
(1960-1999), Labour’s Burns soon had new rivals to contend with. The rise of the SNP during
the 1960s-70s, combined with the second ‘Renaissance’ of the 1980-90s, meant that political
uses of the poet increasingly collided with debates about Scottish Home Rule. These
developments, which climaxed in July 1999, when Burns’s lyrics inaugurated the new Scottish
Parliament, are still palpable today. As demonstrated in Chapter four (1999-2014), Burns has
now become a key reference-point for the debate on Scottish independence, linking ideas of
self-government to issues of class, gender, and experimental literature —a situation which, I
conclude, reflects the transformation of Scottish cultural politics throughout the last hundred
years.
2020-07-30T00:00:00ZMalgrati, Paul Edmond AndréThe present thesis considers the political legacy of Robert Burns in twentieth and twenty-first
century Scotland, explaining how iconoclastic, left-wing, and nationalist interpretations of the
poet have grown in prominence during the period between the First World War and the 2014
referendum on Scottish independence. By highlighting this radical shift, the following pages
offer a crucial complement to previous works on Burns’s afterlife, most of which, thus far, have
concentrated on the Victorian era —a time when the poet’s legacy was tinged by a sentimental,
liberal-conservative, and unionist-nationalist consensus. By contrast, at the crossroads of
political history and literary reception studies, the following four chapters reveal how Burns’s
memory went on to depart from its Victorian framework. Chapter one (1914-1930) describes
the vast reformist movement, whose ranks of Scottish socialists, suffragettes, and ‘Renaissance’
writers reacted against British imperialist uses of Burns during the Great War. Such a
movement, I argue in Chapter two (1930-1959), ended the liberal consensus which defined the
poet’s legacy since the nineteenth century and enabled Labour to capture the Burns movement
around the time of the creation of the Welfare State. However, as explained in Chapter three
(1960-1999), Labour’s Burns soon had new rivals to contend with. The rise of the SNP during
the 1960s-70s, combined with the second ‘Renaissance’ of the 1980-90s, meant that political
uses of the poet increasingly collided with debates about Scottish Home Rule. These
developments, which climaxed in July 1999, when Burns’s lyrics inaugurated the new Scottish
Parliament, are still palpable today. As demonstrated in Chapter four (1999-2014), Burns has
now become a key reference-point for the debate on Scottish independence, linking ideas of
self-government to issues of class, gender, and experimental literature —a situation which, I
conclude, reflects the transformation of Scottish cultural politics throughout the last hundred
years.The iconography of the palace : court and court culture in Madînat al-Zahra during the 'golden' age of Umayyad al-Andalus
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/21003
This thesis examines the Iconography of the Caliphal Palace of Madînat
al-Zahra, and aims to provide an analysis of the inter-relationship between the
physical fabric of the Palace, and of the ceremony and cultural endeavours
which occurred within it. Having provided a brief history of the Amirs and their
contributions to the architecture of al-Andalus, and the inferences that may be
drawn from the construction of these buildings, the second chapter discusses
the physical reality of Madînat al-Zahra, using both archaeological material and source material. The third chapter provides a discussion of court ceremonial, and a discussion of its effect on the psyche of those who participated in it, as well as a comparison of three different courts ; Byzantine,
ʿAbbasid and Umayyad. The last chapter examines another facet of the
Iconography of the Palace, namely the attendant courtly culture, focusing
particularly on the Arabic literature of the milieu. A short sub-chapter follows
the fourth
chapter, in which the Hebrew literature of the Mosabh, and the
contribution of the
Sephardim to the milieu are discussed.
2000-06-22T00:00:00ZDickson, Colin JamesThis thesis examines the Iconography of the Caliphal Palace of Madînat
al-Zahra, and aims to provide an analysis of the inter-relationship between the
physical fabric of the Palace, and of the ceremony and cultural endeavours
which occurred within it. Having provided a brief history of the Amirs and their
contributions to the architecture of al-Andalus, and the inferences that may be
drawn from the construction of these buildings, the second chapter discusses
the physical reality of Madînat al-Zahra, using both archaeological material and source material. The third chapter provides a discussion of court ceremonial, and a discussion of its effect on the psyche of those who participated in it, as well as a comparison of three different courts ; Byzantine,
ʿAbbasid and Umayyad. The last chapter examines another facet of the
Iconography of the Palace, namely the attendant courtly culture, focusing
particularly on the Arabic literature of the milieu. A short sub-chapter follows
the fourth
chapter, in which the Hebrew literature of the Mosabh, and the
contribution of the
Sephardim to the milieu are discussed."If she was every inch a queen, she was also every inch a woman" : Victoria's queenship and constitutional monarchy in 19th-century Britain
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/20934
This thesis explores Queen Victoria’s queenship in nineteenth-century Britain, with a particular emphasis on the impact of her gender on her relationship with the Prime Minister in the context of the development of a constitutional monarchy operating alongside a growth in parliamentary democracy.
It will be argued that various sections of society regarded her gender as a positive resource for (re)fashioning the modern form of Britain’s monarchy. Femaleness was presented as facilitating orderly progress. Victoria’s queenship was not only operated by the Queen herself, but also by actors surrounding her showing an active interest in and support for the monarchical institution. Agents such as members of her court, her dynastic relatives and immediate family, Prime Ministers, and a growing and increasingly active public audience (not least the print media) shaped and influenced the style of her rule.
This thesis is structured chronologically, ranging from her early years, via the middle period until the last decades of her reign. Each chapter focuses on the premiership of one of three selected Prime Ministers while simultaneously engaging with three overarching themes (the notion of a symbiosis between femaleness of the sovereign and constitutional monarchy; the public feminisation of the monarch; the personal relationship between the Queen and the Prime Minister), thereby illuminating the transformations of the gender dimension of Victoria’s queenship over the course of her reign.
By analysing Victoria’s queenship through the lens of her relationship with her male chief ministers, this thesis seeks to shed light on the significance and wider implications of the sovereign’s gender on the evolving functions of Britain’s constitutional monarchy within the nation’s culture, society, political system, and Empire.
The thesis contributes to scholarly debates surrounding Britain’s monarchical persistence and popularity in a democratic age and to scholarship on women’s and gender history as well as on modern queenship.
2020-12-02T00:00:00ZOkawa, MarikoThis thesis explores Queen Victoria’s queenship in nineteenth-century Britain, with a particular emphasis on the impact of her gender on her relationship with the Prime Minister in the context of the development of a constitutional monarchy operating alongside a growth in parliamentary democracy.
It will be argued that various sections of society regarded her gender as a positive resource for (re)fashioning the modern form of Britain’s monarchy. Femaleness was presented as facilitating orderly progress. Victoria’s queenship was not only operated by the Queen herself, but also by actors surrounding her showing an active interest in and support for the monarchical institution. Agents such as members of her court, her dynastic relatives and immediate family, Prime Ministers, and a growing and increasingly active public audience (not least the print media) shaped and influenced the style of her rule.
This thesis is structured chronologically, ranging from her early years, via the middle period until the last decades of her reign. Each chapter focuses on the premiership of one of three selected Prime Ministers while simultaneously engaging with three overarching themes (the notion of a symbiosis between femaleness of the sovereign and constitutional monarchy; the public feminisation of the monarch; the personal relationship between the Queen and the Prime Minister), thereby illuminating the transformations of the gender dimension of Victoria’s queenship over the course of her reign.
By analysing Victoria’s queenship through the lens of her relationship with her male chief ministers, this thesis seeks to shed light on the significance and wider implications of the sovereign’s gender on the evolving functions of Britain’s constitutional monarchy within the nation’s culture, society, political system, and Empire.
The thesis contributes to scholarly debates surrounding Britain’s monarchical persistence and popularity in a democratic age and to scholarship on women’s and gender history as well as on modern queenship.'An ugly epoch' : male sexual violence in interwar Scotland, 1918-1930
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/20907
This thesis examines social and judicial attitudes towards sexual violence in Scotland between November 1918 and December 1930. Based on a survey of over 700 sexual violence cases prosecuted at the High Court of Justiciary, it addresses three key research questions: who committed sexual violence against whom; what were the spatial and social geographies of these crimes, and how did the judiciary respond? The records suggest that sexual violence was committed by working-class males against women and children of their own class, and that while incest involved mainly pubertal victims, rape was a crime prosecuted equally against minors and adult females. The thesis explores reasons for this difference including the ability of the victim to report an assault. The absence of either middle-class perpetrators or victims from the records may reveal a lack of cross-class transgressions as well as different prosecuting practices for middle-class males. It also argues that the preponderance of prosecutions in Glasgow compared to Scotland’s other urban centres and rural areas cannot be explained by contemporaries’ correlation of domestic over-crowding with sexual violence. Finally, Scots Law and its reliance on nine regional procurators fiscal operating under a single legal code may have limited the scope for personal decision-making and ‘sifting’ of cases. However, once convinced of corroborated, compelling and competent evidence, procurators fiscal could proceed with cases, that often ran contrary to higher legal or forensic opinion. Once in court, analysis of jury gender composition, victim’s age, degree of association with the accused and notions of consent suggest that verdicts were evidence-based with class biases largely absent, although sentencing could be erratic. It is acknowledged that the ‘dark number’ of unreported and reported-but-unprosecuted crimes may not follow similar trends, but the prosecuted cases analysed in this thesis may offer insights into these unquantifiable, invisible crimes.
2020-12-02T00:00:00ZHeren, LouiseThis thesis examines social and judicial attitudes towards sexual violence in Scotland between November 1918 and December 1930. Based on a survey of over 700 sexual violence cases prosecuted at the High Court of Justiciary, it addresses three key research questions: who committed sexual violence against whom; what were the spatial and social geographies of these crimes, and how did the judiciary respond? The records suggest that sexual violence was committed by working-class males against women and children of their own class, and that while incest involved mainly pubertal victims, rape was a crime prosecuted equally against minors and adult females. The thesis explores reasons for this difference including the ability of the victim to report an assault. The absence of either middle-class perpetrators or victims from the records may reveal a lack of cross-class transgressions as well as different prosecuting practices for middle-class males. It also argues that the preponderance of prosecutions in Glasgow compared to Scotland’s other urban centres and rural areas cannot be explained by contemporaries’ correlation of domestic over-crowding with sexual violence. Finally, Scots Law and its reliance on nine regional procurators fiscal operating under a single legal code may have limited the scope for personal decision-making and ‘sifting’ of cases. However, once convinced of corroborated, compelling and competent evidence, procurators fiscal could proceed with cases, that often ran contrary to higher legal or forensic opinion. Once in court, analysis of jury gender composition, victim’s age, degree of association with the accused and notions of consent suggest that verdicts were evidence-based with class biases largely absent, although sentencing could be erratic. It is acknowledged that the ‘dark number’ of unreported and reported-but-unprosecuted crimes may not follow similar trends, but the prosecuted cases analysed in this thesis may offer insights into these unquantifiable, invisible crimes.The devotion of collecting : ministers and the culture of print in the seventeenth-century Dutch Republic
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/20362
This project is the first to analyze the known corpus of seventeenth-century Dutch ministerial library catalogues, and it asks how these sources inform our understanding of the religious and cultural climate during the Dutch Golden Age. Thousands of ministers served local congregations in the Netherlands. They considered books and pamphlets necessary for a godly life, and they were avid collectors of print. Over 240 catalogues of ministerial libraries survive from the seventeenth century, all of which have been examined for this study. Fifty-five have been transcribed in full. Libraries of a hundred or more books were not uncommon even amongst ministers in small rural townships. Some ministerial libraries reached to multiple thousands of books. Their calling demanded that they pursue greater understanding of the Bible, and they used their books in the pursuit of truth. The ideal minister was one who was diligent in private study as an act of service to the church and the nation.
How did Protestant Dutch ministers use print in their efforts to bring the Republic into greater conformity with the biblical ideal? Ministers were central political and cultural figures in their communities, and they turned to books and print for the fulfillment of their pastoral charge. Knowledge of the books these ministers read sheds light on the history of the Netherlands, because it indicates the expectations placed upon them by their congregations and by their colleagues. Professors of theology, regional synods and even local congregations expected their ministers would continue to grow in knowledge and wisdom through the acquisition of books, and ministers in turn took the information they gathered from their libraries and sought to encourage greater godliness in all who would listen to their sermons or read their own printed texts. Protestant ministers worked under two primary assumptions: that Scripture was the final authority of faith and life, and that the Christian faith was an all-encompassing worldview. These assumptions induced many ministers to read books of nearly every variety, from those with whom they agreed and disagreed, and on all manner of topics. Because of their understanding that print was a powerful tool in the life of the godly, ministers devoted precious time and money to acquiring and writing books. They built libraries and they wrote books to fulfill their divine calling to guard the faith as it was entrusted to them and to encourage others in sound doctrine.
2020-07-30T00:00:00ZStrickland, ForrestThis project is the first to analyze the known corpus of seventeenth-century Dutch ministerial library catalogues, and it asks how these sources inform our understanding of the religious and cultural climate during the Dutch Golden Age. Thousands of ministers served local congregations in the Netherlands. They considered books and pamphlets necessary for a godly life, and they were avid collectors of print. Over 240 catalogues of ministerial libraries survive from the seventeenth century, all of which have been examined for this study. Fifty-five have been transcribed in full. Libraries of a hundred or more books were not uncommon even amongst ministers in small rural townships. Some ministerial libraries reached to multiple thousands of books. Their calling demanded that they pursue greater understanding of the Bible, and they used their books in the pursuit of truth. The ideal minister was one who was diligent in private study as an act of service to the church and the nation.
How did Protestant Dutch ministers use print in their efforts to bring the Republic into greater conformity with the biblical ideal? Ministers were central political and cultural figures in their communities, and they turned to books and print for the fulfillment of their pastoral charge. Knowledge of the books these ministers read sheds light on the history of the Netherlands, because it indicates the expectations placed upon them by their congregations and by their colleagues. Professors of theology, regional synods and even local congregations expected their ministers would continue to grow in knowledge and wisdom through the acquisition of books, and ministers in turn took the information they gathered from their libraries and sought to encourage greater godliness in all who would listen to their sermons or read their own printed texts. Protestant ministers worked under two primary assumptions: that Scripture was the final authority of faith and life, and that the Christian faith was an all-encompassing worldview. These assumptions induced many ministers to read books of nearly every variety, from those with whom they agreed and disagreed, and on all manner of topics. Because of their understanding that print was a powerful tool in the life of the godly, ministers devoted precious time and money to acquiring and writing books. They built libraries and they wrote books to fulfill their divine calling to guard the faith as it was entrusted to them and to encourage others in sound doctrine.Title redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/20349
2020-07-30T00:00:00ZDunn, Sophie DorotheaThe production of the Anglo-Saxon laws : from Alfred to Cnut
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/20295
This thesis examines the production of written law in Anglo-Saxon England by asking some basic questions. What is ‘an Anglo-Saxon law’? Where and when were surviving laws made? Who wrote them? What characterizes the laws as texts? These questions are answered using the laws’ language, text and form as evidence. In the first part of the thesis, I argue that the modern idea of what makes ‘an Anglo-Saxon law’ is adopted from editions, specifically Felix Liebermann’s 1903 Die Gesetze der Angelsachsen. I show that the corpus presented in this edition is not just a product of Liebermann’s own political, academic and legal contexts, but also those of his editorial predecessors. By relying on such a corpus we have constructed our view of Anglo-Saxon law and legislation on unstable foundations. Therefore, I offer a new corpus of laws and set out the criteria for texts’ inclusion. I also propose a new way in which to categorize surviving legislation, arguing that there are two main categories: law codes and decrees. The second half of the thesis examines the production of the texts belonging to each of these categories. A key finding is that not all laws were produced in the same way. Some texts fit into the traditional model for the production of legislation, namely that it was done in relation to meetings between the king and witan. Some surviving texts may even be records of oral assembly proceedings. However, other texts appear to have been produced outwith an assembly context, including some that must have been made through long processes of research, compilation and juridical thinking. The evidence provided by language, text and form thus suggests that the production of Anglo-Saxon law was flexible and that the relationship between writing and law was complex and varied.
2020-07-30T00:00:00ZIvarsen, IngridThis thesis examines the production of written law in Anglo-Saxon England by asking some basic questions. What is ‘an Anglo-Saxon law’? Where and when were surviving laws made? Who wrote them? What characterizes the laws as texts? These questions are answered using the laws’ language, text and form as evidence. In the first part of the thesis, I argue that the modern idea of what makes ‘an Anglo-Saxon law’ is adopted from editions, specifically Felix Liebermann’s 1903 Die Gesetze der Angelsachsen. I show that the corpus presented in this edition is not just a product of Liebermann’s own political, academic and legal contexts, but also those of his editorial predecessors. By relying on such a corpus we have constructed our view of Anglo-Saxon law and legislation on unstable foundations. Therefore, I offer a new corpus of laws and set out the criteria for texts’ inclusion. I also propose a new way in which to categorize surviving legislation, arguing that there are two main categories: law codes and decrees. The second half of the thesis examines the production of the texts belonging to each of these categories. A key finding is that not all laws were produced in the same way. Some texts fit into the traditional model for the production of legislation, namely that it was done in relation to meetings between the king and witan. Some surviving texts may even be records of oral assembly proceedings. However, other texts appear to have been produced outwith an assembly context, including some that must have been made through long processes of research, compilation and juridical thinking. The evidence provided by language, text and form thus suggests that the production of Anglo-Saxon law was flexible and that the relationship between writing and law was complex and varied.Title redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/20278
2020-07-30T00:00:00ZMerino Jaso, Maria SofiaSocial and cultural interactions across the Byzantine-Armenian frontier, c. 900–1045
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/19910
This thesis explores understudied aspects of the interactions between Byzantium and Armenia through the ninth to the eleventh centuries. The period in question was a transformative era for Armenia. As a result of the Byzantine expansion, Armenians encountered differences and commonalities with the Byzantine Empire. Their response was multiple. Some accepted the new regime and culture, and others resisted. This led to the creation of new cultural and intellectual trends in the local societies, as to how they define themselves against others. However, hitherto such local-level interactions have not been adequately studied, because both Armenologists and Byzantinists have tended to focus on higher social strata. The former have employed a nationalistic framework whereas the latter have presupposed top-down rule. To tackle this problem, the present thesis defines Armenia in this period as a contact zone and explores multiple forms of transformation at a local level, produced by interactions among people with different views, interests and ideas. Firstly, Part One demonstrates that the political and diplomatic relationship between Byzantium and Armenia was not limited to the relationship between ‘states’ but involved various local figures. Secondly, Part Two argues, from close reading of Armenian colophons produced in the face of Byzantine expansion, that such local-level interactions facilitated cultural exchanges. It further contends that new cultural elements brought from Byzantium to Armenia were creatively re-used and promoted the development of new cultural trends. Finally, Part Three shows that Armenian identity was fragmented and transformed through such political upheavals and cultural changes. This is mainly studied through the work of Uxtanēs of Sebasteia. These studies enable us to understand Byzantine-Armenian relations in this period in terms of dynamic social and cultural exchanges and reveal active roles played by local figures in the encounters.
2020-06-01T00:00:00ZNakada, KosukeThis thesis explores understudied aspects of the interactions between Byzantium and Armenia through the ninth to the eleventh centuries. The period in question was a transformative era for Armenia. As a result of the Byzantine expansion, Armenians encountered differences and commonalities with the Byzantine Empire. Their response was multiple. Some accepted the new regime and culture, and others resisted. This led to the creation of new cultural and intellectual trends in the local societies, as to how they define themselves against others. However, hitherto such local-level interactions have not been adequately studied, because both Armenologists and Byzantinists have tended to focus on higher social strata. The former have employed a nationalistic framework whereas the latter have presupposed top-down rule. To tackle this problem, the present thesis defines Armenia in this period as a contact zone and explores multiple forms of transformation at a local level, produced by interactions among people with different views, interests and ideas. Firstly, Part One demonstrates that the political and diplomatic relationship between Byzantium and Armenia was not limited to the relationship between ‘states’ but involved various local figures. Secondly, Part Two argues, from close reading of Armenian colophons produced in the face of Byzantine expansion, that such local-level interactions facilitated cultural exchanges. It further contends that new cultural elements brought from Byzantium to Armenia were creatively re-used and promoted the development of new cultural trends. Finally, Part Three shows that Armenian identity was fragmented and transformed through such political upheavals and cultural changes. This is mainly studied through the work of Uxtanēs of Sebasteia. These studies enable us to understand Byzantine-Armenian relations in this period in terms of dynamic social and cultural exchanges and reveal active roles played by local figures in the encounters.The German newspaper in its first years of existence
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/19734
This thesis traces the birth and spread of the newspaper in the Holy Roman Empire in the first half of the seventeenth century. It examines the emergence of the new form of communication between 1605, the year that Johann Carolus of Strasbourg published the first newspapers and 1650, when publishing periodical news had become firmly embedded in the European information world. The eventual success of the newspaper as the foremost purveyor of news was not foreordained. The newspapers made their way in an established news market, and drew their coverage from many of the established European news hubs, Vienna, Cologne, Amsterdam, Paris, Venice and Rome. As with the invention of printing, the fundamental problems connected with the first age of newspaper publishing were essentially economic: start-up capital, distribution, collecting subscriptions. Periodicity also introduced special challenges not familiar in the wider book world, such as the need for a steady supply of news, and the ethics of reporting. Formulating a set of rules and ethics that could govern all forms of reporting proved to be problematic. Newspaper in Germany ostentatiously avoided the bias and propagandistic rhetoric of established forms of news distribution, such as broadsheets and pamphlets. But this in turn meant that the absence of context and background made the purely factual reports favoured by the newspaper difficult for relatively inexperienced readers to understand. In the first part of this dissertation, based on the inspection and analysis of some 8,000 surviving issues, two chapters explore the emerging world of German newspapers, the distribution of new titles and their longevity. The second chapter refines our picture of the German news world, based on a detailed analysis of the places from which news was received, the ‘places of correspondence’. Two further chapters contextualise this broader treatment through an examination of the news reporting of two major events: the death of the Swedish king Gustavus Adolphus at the Battle of Lützen, and the execution of King Charles I of England in 1649. These case studies also provide the opportunity for a sustained comparison with the emerging newspaper markets of other parts of Europe, and with the provision of news through manuscript newsletters, still the gold standard for accuracy and reliability even in the age of printed news.
2020-06-25T00:00:00ZHillgaertner, JanThis thesis traces the birth and spread of the newspaper in the Holy Roman Empire in the first half of the seventeenth century. It examines the emergence of the new form of communication between 1605, the year that Johann Carolus of Strasbourg published the first newspapers and 1650, when publishing periodical news had become firmly embedded in the European information world. The eventual success of the newspaper as the foremost purveyor of news was not foreordained. The newspapers made their way in an established news market, and drew their coverage from many of the established European news hubs, Vienna, Cologne, Amsterdam, Paris, Venice and Rome. As with the invention of printing, the fundamental problems connected with the first age of newspaper publishing were essentially economic: start-up capital, distribution, collecting subscriptions. Periodicity also introduced special challenges not familiar in the wider book world, such as the need for a steady supply of news, and the ethics of reporting. Formulating a set of rules and ethics that could govern all forms of reporting proved to be problematic. Newspaper in Germany ostentatiously avoided the bias and propagandistic rhetoric of established forms of news distribution, such as broadsheets and pamphlets. But this in turn meant that the absence of context and background made the purely factual reports favoured by the newspaper difficult for relatively inexperienced readers to understand. In the first part of this dissertation, based on the inspection and analysis of some 8,000 surviving issues, two chapters explore the emerging world of German newspapers, the distribution of new titles and their longevity. The second chapter refines our picture of the German news world, based on a detailed analysis of the places from which news was received, the ‘places of correspondence’. Two further chapters contextualise this broader treatment through an examination of the news reporting of two major events: the death of the Swedish king Gustavus Adolphus at the Battle of Lützen, and the execution of King Charles I of England in 1649. These case studies also provide the opportunity for a sustained comparison with the emerging newspaper markets of other parts of Europe, and with the provision of news through manuscript newsletters, still the gold standard for accuracy and reliability even in the age of printed news.Early sole editorship of natural philosophical and scientific periodicals in the Holy Roman Empire and Britain, 1770s-1830s
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/19702
Today, editors of science journals exercise a significant power over academic careers and the production of scientific knowledge—their editorial influence is rooted in the period 1770-1830 and the advent of sole editorship (in contrast to group-based editorship at scientific societies and academies).
This dissertation focuses on six sole editors from Britain and the Holy Roman Empire to investigate why individuals founded natural philosophical periodicals, how their editorship played out on a day-to-day basis, and what it meant for their professional and personal lives.
The contrasting experiences of Johann Ernst Immanuel Walch, Lorenz Crell, Lorenz Oken and William Nicholson, Alexander Tilloch, William Thomas Brande demonstrate the importance of personal motivations and local contexts. In the German lands, monarchs and their administrative elites indirectly incentivised academics to assume natural philosophical editorship. On the British side, there were no such incentives and editorship challenged established natural philosophical infrastructures. This thesis discusses both national contexts and their influence on the editorship of the six editors.
This thesis also reveals a crucial transnational parallel for the first generation of sole editors between 1770 and 1810: editorship of natural philosophical journals could be used by those on the philosophical periphery to design a philosophical identity for themselves, at a time before the development of formalised mechanisms for becoming a man-of-science.
The experiences of editors after 1810 show that, even once sole editorship had become a familiar concept among men-of-science, it was not necessarily easier to be a successful editor than it had been for its pioneers: sole editorship could, in fact, be outright detrimental to scientific self-fashioning.
This thesis also investigates what contributed to the ‘success’ of sole editorship. It turns out that neither a supportive publisher, nor a steady stream of contributions, was as important as one might expect. While acknowledging that economic concerns did matter, this thesis demonstrates that sole editorship was a highly adaptable socio-cultural instrument. And that the editorial activities of sole editors were not as far distant from learned society publishing as has often been assumed.
2019-12-04T00:00:00ZGielas, Anna MariaToday, editors of science journals exercise a significant power over academic careers and the production of scientific knowledge—their editorial influence is rooted in the period 1770-1830 and the advent of sole editorship (in contrast to group-based editorship at scientific societies and academies).
This dissertation focuses on six sole editors from Britain and the Holy Roman Empire to investigate why individuals founded natural philosophical periodicals, how their editorship played out on a day-to-day basis, and what it meant for their professional and personal lives.
The contrasting experiences of Johann Ernst Immanuel Walch, Lorenz Crell, Lorenz Oken and William Nicholson, Alexander Tilloch, William Thomas Brande demonstrate the importance of personal motivations and local contexts. In the German lands, monarchs and their administrative elites indirectly incentivised academics to assume natural philosophical editorship. On the British side, there were no such incentives and editorship challenged established natural philosophical infrastructures. This thesis discusses both national contexts and their influence on the editorship of the six editors.
This thesis also reveals a crucial transnational parallel for the first generation of sole editors between 1770 and 1810: editorship of natural philosophical journals could be used by those on the philosophical periphery to design a philosophical identity for themselves, at a time before the development of formalised mechanisms for becoming a man-of-science.
The experiences of editors after 1810 show that, even once sole editorship had become a familiar concept among men-of-science, it was not necessarily easier to be a successful editor than it had been for its pioneers: sole editorship could, in fact, be outright detrimental to scientific self-fashioning.
This thesis also investigates what contributed to the ‘success’ of sole editorship. It turns out that neither a supportive publisher, nor a steady stream of contributions, was as important as one might expect. While acknowledging that economic concerns did matter, this thesis demonstrates that sole editorship was a highly adaptable socio-cultural instrument. And that the editorial activities of sole editors were not as far distant from learned society publishing as has often been assumed.The intellectual origins and social landscapes of Patrick Geddes, ca. 1880-1899
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/19548
This thesis aims to examine the intellectual origins and social landscapes of Patrick
Geddes. It provides a scope for establishing a clearer picture of his initiatives in Edinburgh
between 1880 and 1899. Its contribution to Scottish history is highly valuable in fashioning a
critical evaluation of the historical figure through the lens of available archival
documentation. Most of this work has been derived from documents housed at the National
Library of Scotland and the vast collection of Patrick Geddes papers at the University of
Strathclyde. The great majority of archives that have been sourced have yet to be fully
assessed or published.
The scope of this research has been to reconstruct a narrative around Geddes’
intellectual origins in relation to the development of his early activity. It further intends to be
a starting-point for filling a large gap in Geddesian studies. Moreover, it traces the
construction of P.G.’s diverse social landscape through co-operative means and crafts a new
focus for assessing the Scottish context of his generalist philosophy. Furthermore, this thesis
furnishes a new perspective relating to his intellectual upbringing, professional evolution and
generalist practice. More broadly, this research firmly places Geddes in the tradition of
Scottish intellectual history.
2020-06-25T00:00:00ZWyant, Cody JamesThis thesis aims to examine the intellectual origins and social landscapes of Patrick
Geddes. It provides a scope for establishing a clearer picture of his initiatives in Edinburgh
between 1880 and 1899. Its contribution to Scottish history is highly valuable in fashioning a
critical evaluation of the historical figure through the lens of available archival
documentation. Most of this work has been derived from documents housed at the National
Library of Scotland and the vast collection of Patrick Geddes papers at the University of
Strathclyde. The great majority of archives that have been sourced have yet to be fully
assessed or published.
The scope of this research has been to reconstruct a narrative around Geddes’
intellectual origins in relation to the development of his early activity. It further intends to be
a starting-point for filling a large gap in Geddesian studies. Moreover, it traces the
construction of P.G.’s diverse social landscape through co-operative means and crafts a new
focus for assessing the Scottish context of his generalist philosophy. Furthermore, this thesis
furnishes a new perspective relating to his intellectual upbringing, professional evolution and
generalist practice. More broadly, this research firmly places Geddes in the tradition of
Scottish intellectual history.‘This distressing malady’ : childbirth and mental illness in Scotland 1820 – 1930
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/19534
My thesis explores the experiences of women who suffered from mental disorder related to childbirth and pregnancy, looking in particular at Dundee, Fife and Forfarshire in the north-east of Scotland, during the period 1820 to 1930. This study offers a new perspective on women’s lives, wellbeing and healthcare in this region by examining at a local level the ideas surrounding postpartum mental illness.
By the mid-nineteenth century, the term ‘puerperal insanity’ was widely known and much discussed and deliberated in medical literature. However, the day-to-day care and treatment of postpartum women suffering from mental disorder was not straightforward. My findings demonstrate that the diagnosis and treatment of postpartum mental illness in nineteenth- and early twentieth-century Scotland was a complex issue influenced as much by social and economic factors as by medical ideas.
Using records from the chartered asylums at Montrose and Dundee, court and prison records, and newspaper accounts, I have uncovered how childbearing-related mental illness was recognised, accepted and supported by families, neighbours, friends and authorities. Within the asylum, I have revealed how physicians assessed their patients’ characters and status as much as their physical conditions, but nevertheless in many cases provided positive medical care and much-needed rest and nourishment. In criminal cases, my study has looked beyond legislation and verdicts to reveal a positive and constructive approach to the care and custody of women who had committed child murder.
Awareness of postpartum mental illness in the community was developed through a collaboration of medical and lay knowledge, acquired through interactions between physicians, families and communities, and filtered through pre-existing understandings and ideas. I have identified a lay understanding and accepted discourse which guided the ideas and actions of friends, family and community in dealing with the problems associated with mental illness among postpartum women.
2020-06-25T00:00:00ZCampbell, Morag AllanMy thesis explores the experiences of women who suffered from mental disorder related to childbirth and pregnancy, looking in particular at Dundee, Fife and Forfarshire in the north-east of Scotland, during the period 1820 to 1930. This study offers a new perspective on women’s lives, wellbeing and healthcare in this region by examining at a local level the ideas surrounding postpartum mental illness.
By the mid-nineteenth century, the term ‘puerperal insanity’ was widely known and much discussed and deliberated in medical literature. However, the day-to-day care and treatment of postpartum women suffering from mental disorder was not straightforward. My findings demonstrate that the diagnosis and treatment of postpartum mental illness in nineteenth- and early twentieth-century Scotland was a complex issue influenced as much by social and economic factors as by medical ideas.
Using records from the chartered asylums at Montrose and Dundee, court and prison records, and newspaper accounts, I have uncovered how childbearing-related mental illness was recognised, accepted and supported by families, neighbours, friends and authorities. Within the asylum, I have revealed how physicians assessed their patients’ characters and status as much as their physical conditions, but nevertheless in many cases provided positive medical care and much-needed rest and nourishment. In criminal cases, my study has looked beyond legislation and verdicts to reveal a positive and constructive approach to the care and custody of women who had committed child murder.
Awareness of postpartum mental illness in the community was developed through a collaboration of medical and lay knowledge, acquired through interactions between physicians, families and communities, and filtered through pre-existing understandings and ideas. I have identified a lay understanding and accepted discourse which guided the ideas and actions of friends, family and community in dealing with the problems associated with mental illness among postpartum women.The printed rebellions of the princes : factional politics and pamphleteering in early modern France, 1614-1617
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/18966
This thesis examines the extensive political pamphleteering campaigns engendered by the
rebellions of the princes in France between February 1614 and April 1617. Situated between
the periods of rule of two larger-than-life figures of French history – Henri IV and ArmandJean
du
Plessis,
cardinal-duc
de
Richelieu
–
who
continue
to
monopolise
historical
research,
the
pamphleteering
campaigns
and
the
rebellions
which
gave
rise
to
them
have
received
relatively
little
attention.
Such
scholarly
neglect
is
unwarranted,
for
the
printed
pandemonium
of
1614-1617
was
comparable
to
that
of
the
Wars
of
Religion
and
the
Frondes
in
intensity,
and
the
political
characters
and
events
in
this
period
would
set
the
stage
for
the
dramatic
factional
struggles
throughout
Louis
XIII’s
personal
reign.
The
thesis
begins
with
an
investigation
into
the
underlying
causes
of
the
princely
rebellions
which
will
serve
as
an
important
reference
point
with
which
to
contextualise
and
analyse
the
pamphlets.
Chapter
two
reappraises
the
characteristics
of
the
pamphleteering
campaigns
and
discusses
the
often-overlooked
question
of
why
political
persuasion
was
even
necessary
during
the
rebellions,
and
how
it
was
compatible
with
the
unique
political
and
social
structures
of
seventeenth-century
France.
Chapter
three
explores
another
unacknowledged
aspect
of
French
political
pamphleteering;
it
demonstrates
how
the
contemporary
obsession
with
the
law
of
lèse-majesté
and
the
loss
of
aristocratic
honour
shaped
the
production,
distribution
and
contents
of
certain
types
of
pamphlets.
Chapter
four
examines
the
princes’
recourse
to
the
timeless
and
cynical
propaganda
tactics
of
demagoguery
and
mockery,
and
reconsiders
if
their
pamphlets
reflect
the
true
nature
of
their
ideology
and
political
agendas.
Chapter
five
explores
how
the
government
and
the
loyalists
responded
to
the
princes’
literature.
It
illuminates
how
they
circumvented
potential
diplomatic
backlashes,
gave
lie
to
the
princes’
accusations
and
played
on
noble
psychology.
Chapter
five
will
then
reveal,
for
the
first
time,
how
the
loyalist
pamphleteers
used
disinformation
to
nudge
the
political
nation
into
eschewing
the
princes’
rebellions.
In
drawing
together
all
these
strands,
the
thesis
will
not
only
present
a
fresh
and
more
nuanced
understanding
of
the
interdependence
between
politics,
government
and
pamphleteering
in
1614-1617,
it
will
throw
light
on
the
ethos
of
the
French
great
nobility
and
minister-favourites
and
the
nature
of
princely
rebellions.
In
the
process,
it
elucidates
the
entangled
relationship
between
power
and
the
media
as
well
as
public
and
private
interests
in
the
politics
of
the
era.
2019-06-27T00:00:00ZGoi, Edwin AndrewThis thesis examines the extensive political pamphleteering campaigns engendered by the
rebellions of the princes in France between February 1614 and April 1617. Situated between
the periods of rule of two larger-than-life figures of French history – Henri IV and ArmandJean
du
Plessis,
cardinal-duc
de
Richelieu
–
who
continue
to
monopolise
historical
research,
the
pamphleteering
campaigns
and
the
rebellions
which
gave
rise
to
them
have
received
relatively
little
attention.
Such
scholarly
neglect
is
unwarranted,
for
the
printed
pandemonium
of
1614-1617
was
comparable
to
that
of
the
Wars
of
Religion
and
the
Frondes
in
intensity,
and
the
political
characters
and
events
in
this
period
would
set
the
stage
for
the
dramatic
factional
struggles
throughout
Louis
XIII’s
personal
reign.
The
thesis
begins
with
an
investigation
into
the
underlying
causes
of
the
princely
rebellions
which
will
serve
as
an
important
reference
point
with
which
to
contextualise
and
analyse
the
pamphlets.
Chapter
two
reappraises
the
characteristics
of
the
pamphleteering
campaigns
and
discusses
the
often-overlooked
question
of
why
political
persuasion
was
even
necessary
during
the
rebellions,
and
how
it
was
compatible
with
the
unique
political
and
social
structures
of
seventeenth-century
France.
Chapter
three
explores
another
unacknowledged
aspect
of
French
political
pamphleteering;
it
demonstrates
how
the
contemporary
obsession
with
the
law
of
lèse-majesté
and
the
loss
of
aristocratic
honour
shaped
the
production,
distribution
and
contents
of
certain
types
of
pamphlets.
Chapter
four
examines
the
princes’
recourse
to
the
timeless
and
cynical
propaganda
tactics
of
demagoguery
and
mockery,
and
reconsiders
if
their
pamphlets
reflect
the
true
nature
of
their
ideology
and
political
agendas.
Chapter
five
explores
how
the
government
and
the
loyalists
responded
to
the
princes’
literature.
It
illuminates
how
they
circumvented
potential
diplomatic
backlashes,
gave
lie
to
the
princes’
accusations
and
played
on
noble
psychology.
Chapter
five
will
then
reveal,
for
the
first
time,
how
the
loyalist
pamphleteers
used
disinformation
to
nudge
the
political
nation
into
eschewing
the
princes’
rebellions.
In
drawing
together
all
these
strands,
the
thesis
will
not
only
present
a
fresh
and
more
nuanced
understanding
of
the
interdependence
between
politics,
government
and
pamphleteering
in
1614-1617,
it
will
throw
light
on
the
ethos
of
the
French
great
nobility
and
minister-favourites
and
the
nature
of
princely
rebellions.
In
the
process,
it
elucidates
the
entangled
relationship
between
power
and
the
media
as
well
as
public
and
private
interests
in
the
politics
of
the
era.The Episcopal Church of Scotland, 1660-1685
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/18961
The restoration of episcopacy in the Church of Scotland in 1661 was a deeply divisive event, sparking
the resignation of around a quarter of the clergy and initiating a large dissenting movement of
presbyterians. This thesis examines how the established episcopal church coped in an age of
religious pluralism, and how it convinced a generation of presbyterian clergy to accept bishops
despite having sworn the National Covenant and the Solemn League and Covenant, which seemed to
preclude them. James Sharp, Archbishop of St Andrews, has primarily been seen as a political
operator, who may or may not have betrayed Scottish presbyterianism in return for a mitre in the
early 1660s; this thesis looks at him as a churchman and recovers his and his colleagues’ view of
Restoration episcopacy. Chapter One re-examines the events of 1660 and 1661 and finds that, far
from helping restore bishops, Sharp worked with other clergy in a campaign to prove that
presbyterianism could coexist with the newly restored monarchy. When this failed and bishops were
restored, Archbishop Sharp and his colleagues persuaded a sceptical ministry to conform to
episcopacy by pursuing an inclusive settlement and accepting a number of ecclesiological
compromises, explored in Chapter Two. The difficulties of running such a broad church are
considered in Chapter Three: the boundaries between conformity and non-conformity were more
porous than historians have thought, and this chapter moves beyond simple binaries to describe
how some lay people developed unique patterns of parochial non-conformity, picking between
conforming clergy. Chapter Four looks at the attempts to deal with dissent through Indulgence and
Accommodation schemes associated with Bishop Robert Leighton, and why they failed. Lastly,
Chapter Five provides the first account of the royal supremacy in Restoration Scotland, and how the
established church resisted Erastian control by the state.
2019-06-27T00:00:00ZCarter, Andrew PatersonThe restoration of episcopacy in the Church of Scotland in 1661 was a deeply divisive event, sparking
the resignation of around a quarter of the clergy and initiating a large dissenting movement of
presbyterians. This thesis examines how the established episcopal church coped in an age of
religious pluralism, and how it convinced a generation of presbyterian clergy to accept bishops
despite having sworn the National Covenant and the Solemn League and Covenant, which seemed to
preclude them. James Sharp, Archbishop of St Andrews, has primarily been seen as a political
operator, who may or may not have betrayed Scottish presbyterianism in return for a mitre in the
early 1660s; this thesis looks at him as a churchman and recovers his and his colleagues’ view of
Restoration episcopacy. Chapter One re-examines the events of 1660 and 1661 and finds that, far
from helping restore bishops, Sharp worked with other clergy in a campaign to prove that
presbyterianism could coexist with the newly restored monarchy. When this failed and bishops were
restored, Archbishop Sharp and his colleagues persuaded a sceptical ministry to conform to
episcopacy by pursuing an inclusive settlement and accepting a number of ecclesiological
compromises, explored in Chapter Two. The difficulties of running such a broad church are
considered in Chapter Three: the boundaries between conformity and non-conformity were more
porous than historians have thought, and this chapter moves beyond simple binaries to describe
how some lay people developed unique patterns of parochial non-conformity, picking between
conforming clergy. Chapter Four looks at the attempts to deal with dissent through Indulgence and
Accommodation schemes associated with Bishop Robert Leighton, and why they failed. Lastly,
Chapter Five provides the first account of the royal supremacy in Restoration Scotland, and how the
established church resisted Erastian control by the state.Title redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/18559
2017-06-13T00:00:00ZHanson, Brian L.Domestic slavery in Syria and Egypt, 1200-1500
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/18438
This study investigates domestic slavery in Syrian and Egyptian society from the thirteenth century to the fifteenth century. It focuses on the agency of slaves in the context of master-slave relationships within households and in wider society. It argues that the ability of slaves to shape the world around them was underpinned by a constant process of negotiation within the master-slave relationship and that intermediaries such as the court system channelled the agency of slaves. The principal sources for this study are purchase contracts, listening certificates, marriage contracts, and estate inventories in combination with scribal, market inspection, and slave purchase manuals as well as chronicles.
The structure of the study broadly follows the life cycle of slaves from importation to integration, accommodation, procreation, the possibility of manumission, and death. The first chapter investigates the topography and the commercial practices of slave markets, where owners chose slaves and initiated a deeply unequal personal bond which assigned a new function and identity to newly imported slaves. The second chapter provides two case studies based on manuscript collections in order to historicize and problematize the patterns set out previously. The third chapter studies the social integration of slaves and freed slaves on the basis of listening certificates. It argues that the slave population consisted mainly of imported Ethiopian and Turkish slaves who were highly integrated into urban society. The fourth chapter discusses the sexual dimension of domestic slavery by focusing on concubinage, marriage, and slave procreation. It brings together a range of documentary and legal sources to provide case studies of strategies of accommodation and resistance. The fifth chapter investigates manumission and its impact on the household dynamics of slavery. The sixth and final chapter analyses a collection of estate inventories of freed slaves and discusses the continuity of master-slave relations after manumission.
2019-12-04T00:00:00ZHagedorn, Jan HinrichThis study investigates domestic slavery in Syrian and Egyptian society from the thirteenth century to the fifteenth century. It focuses on the agency of slaves in the context of master-slave relationships within households and in wider society. It argues that the ability of slaves to shape the world around them was underpinned by a constant process of negotiation within the master-slave relationship and that intermediaries such as the court system channelled the agency of slaves. The principal sources for this study are purchase contracts, listening certificates, marriage contracts, and estate inventories in combination with scribal, market inspection, and slave purchase manuals as well as chronicles.
The structure of the study broadly follows the life cycle of slaves from importation to integration, accommodation, procreation, the possibility of manumission, and death. The first chapter investigates the topography and the commercial practices of slave markets, where owners chose slaves and initiated a deeply unequal personal bond which assigned a new function and identity to newly imported slaves. The second chapter provides two case studies based on manuscript collections in order to historicize and problematize the patterns set out previously. The third chapter studies the social integration of slaves and freed slaves on the basis of listening certificates. It argues that the slave population consisted mainly of imported Ethiopian and Turkish slaves who were highly integrated into urban society. The fourth chapter discusses the sexual dimension of domestic slavery by focusing on concubinage, marriage, and slave procreation. It brings together a range of documentary and legal sources to provide case studies of strategies of accommodation and resistance. The fifth chapter investigates manumission and its impact on the household dynamics of slavery. The sixth and final chapter analyses a collection of estate inventories of freed slaves and discusses the continuity of master-slave relations after manumission.Principal Sir James Donaldson : education and political patronage in Victorian Scotland
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/18373
This thesis evaluates the career of James Donaldson whose life spans the
long ascendancy of the Liberal Party in Scotland. Particular attention is accorded
his contribution to Scottish education - at
primary, secondary and University
level - and the significance of political alignment in determining appointees to
many positions at this time. Donaldson's life illustrates how social mobility
could be achieved in Victorian Scotland when the structure of Scottish society
presented features distinguishing it from that in England and which tended to
seriously impede upward movement. Yet neither poverty nor illegitimacy
necessarily proved insurmountable handicaps when ability attracted the benevolent
interest of men enjoying influence and connection in the educational world.
Recognizing Donaldson s potential, men of established position ensured
his appointment to positions worthy of his talents. This - patronage seeking
nothing in return beyond the satisfaction of helping an able young man move ahead
despite a disadvantaged background - led on to the benefits of political
patronage which opened to Donaldson consequent on his friendship with Lord
Rosebery. Such patronage, while securing positions for the favoured, was in the
nature of reward for services rendered. Men like Professor John Blackie ensured
Donaldson's rise to the forefront of the professional middle class but it was
access to the influence and connections of the nobility which facilitated his
promotion from a rector - albeit of the most prestigious burgh school in
Scotland - to the much smaller academic world of the Scottish Universities and
effortlessly admitted him to the world of the still essentially landed aristocracy
who with their interconnected webs of relationships and connections exercised a
dominating influence in the social and political life of Britain.
From original sources not only is Donaldson's stature as a Scottish
educationalist for a
period exceeding sixty years unequivocally established
but also the extent and
importance, formerly unappreciated, of his involvement
in the high summer of Liberal politics.
1988-07-07T00:00:00ZScott Lowson, AlbertThis thesis evaluates the career of James Donaldson whose life spans the
long ascendancy of the Liberal Party in Scotland. Particular attention is accorded
his contribution to Scottish education - at
primary, secondary and University
level - and the significance of political alignment in determining appointees to
many positions at this time. Donaldson's life illustrates how social mobility
could be achieved in Victorian Scotland when the structure of Scottish society
presented features distinguishing it from that in England and which tended to
seriously impede upward movement. Yet neither poverty nor illegitimacy
necessarily proved insurmountable handicaps when ability attracted the benevolent
interest of men enjoying influence and connection in the educational world.
Recognizing Donaldson s potential, men of established position ensured
his appointment to positions worthy of his talents. This - patronage seeking
nothing in return beyond the satisfaction of helping an able young man move ahead
despite a disadvantaged background - led on to the benefits of political
patronage which opened to Donaldson consequent on his friendship with Lord
Rosebery. Such patronage, while securing positions for the favoured, was in the
nature of reward for services rendered. Men like Professor John Blackie ensured
Donaldson's rise to the forefront of the professional middle class but it was
access to the influence and connections of the nobility which facilitated his
promotion from a rector - albeit of the most prestigious burgh school in
Scotland - to the much smaller academic world of the Scottish Universities and
effortlessly admitted him to the world of the still essentially landed aristocracy
who with their interconnected webs of relationships and connections exercised a
dominating influence in the social and political life of Britain.
From original sources not only is Donaldson's stature as a Scottish
educationalist for a
period exceeding sixty years unequivocally established
but also the extent and
importance, formerly unappreciated, of his involvement
in the high summer of Liberal politics.From words to numbers : transfers, networks and the transformation of statistical thinking in Britain and the German lands, c. 1750s-1840s
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/18363
This thesis explores the changes, evolution and developments of statistical thinking from the eighteenth to the nineteenth century. It maps how the perception, methodology and use of statistics shifted. It argues that statistical thought changed from a descriptive, narrative, mode to a more mathematical, scientific, and visual mode. Focusing on this evolution in Britain and the German lands this study explores the works of Sir John Sinclair and August Ludwig von Schlözer. It emphasises the crucial role of amateur statisticians, working beyond or on the margins of state mechanisms, in this development and explores an area that has been deeply neglected. It places these developments in a wider transnational framework to illuminate how networks, travels and transmission of texts between these amateur statisticians were pivotal to this evolution. The thesis argues that this evolution was founded in the works of these amateur statisticians whose ideas were born out of a number of different and intersecting trends. Their ideas increased in sophistication because they were marginal to the state and through their networks could spread more radical notions of statistical thought. By tracing these circulations and the connections of these men it highlights how their ideas became pivotal to the evolution in statistical thought and examines the transfer and transformation of these ideas and how they fit into the larger framework of statistics in the eighteenth and nineteenth century. By highlighting the role of the individual and the vast transnational networks they established it illuminates how statistics evolved from a descriptive discipline that hid the mathematics behind dense narrative to a more mathematically minded, visual discipline, that sought to use tables, maps, and numbers to illustrate its findings.
2019-12-04T00:00:00ZDunn, Adam RichardThis thesis explores the changes, evolution and developments of statistical thinking from the eighteenth to the nineteenth century. It maps how the perception, methodology and use of statistics shifted. It argues that statistical thought changed from a descriptive, narrative, mode to a more mathematical, scientific, and visual mode. Focusing on this evolution in Britain and the German lands this study explores the works of Sir John Sinclair and August Ludwig von Schlözer. It emphasises the crucial role of amateur statisticians, working beyond or on the margins of state mechanisms, in this development and explores an area that has been deeply neglected. It places these developments in a wider transnational framework to illuminate how networks, travels and transmission of texts between these amateur statisticians were pivotal to this evolution. The thesis argues that this evolution was founded in the works of these amateur statisticians whose ideas were born out of a number of different and intersecting trends. Their ideas increased in sophistication because they were marginal to the state and through their networks could spread more radical notions of statistical thought. By tracing these circulations and the connections of these men it highlights how their ideas became pivotal to the evolution in statistical thought and examines the transfer and transformation of these ideas and how they fit into the larger framework of statistics in the eighteenth and nineteenth century. By highlighting the role of the individual and the vast transnational networks they established it illuminates how statistics evolved from a descriptive discipline that hid the mathematics behind dense narrative to a more mathematically minded, visual discipline, that sought to use tables, maps, and numbers to illustrate its findings.Welsh contacts with the papacy before the Edwardian conquest, c. 1283
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/18284
This thesis attempts to explain the papacy’s significance to Welsh polities and the Welsh
Church prior to the Edwardian Conquest of Wales. Though there has been little sustained
consideration of Wales and the papacy during this period, it has been thought that relations
developed significantly after the eleventh century. The written work of Gerald of Wales,
documents originating in the papal bureaucracy, Welsh chronicles, law codes, poetry, saints’
lives, charters and other administrative documents are used to test the veracity of this claim.
The nature of the relationship between Welsh institutions and the papacy and changes in this
relationship are also explored. Consideration is given as well to the influence of the papacy
on Welsh society. It is hoped that the corpus of evidence identified might be used for further
exploration of the history of Wales and the papacy.
2019-06-25T00:00:00ZJones, BrynThis thesis attempts to explain the papacy’s significance to Welsh polities and the Welsh
Church prior to the Edwardian Conquest of Wales. Though there has been little sustained
consideration of Wales and the papacy during this period, it has been thought that relations
developed significantly after the eleventh century. The written work of Gerald of Wales,
documents originating in the papal bureaucracy, Welsh chronicles, law codes, poetry, saints’
lives, charters and other administrative documents are used to test the veracity of this claim.
The nature of the relationship between Welsh institutions and the papacy and changes in this
relationship are also explored. Consideration is given as well to the influence of the papacy
on Welsh society. It is hoped that the corpus of evidence identified might be used for further
exploration of the history of Wales and the papacy.A publishing monopoly in learned Europe : the Compagnie des libraires of Lyon, 1509-1562
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/18110
This thesis is an in-depth exploration of a single sixteenth-century printing firm, the Compagnie
des libraires of Lyon. From their headquarters at the confluence of the Rhône and Saône rivers, the shareholders of the Compagnie managed a transnational publishing empire, focused on
controlling the market for large-format legal books. Its members came from families that had
their own well-established presences as merchant-publishers, providing the Compagnie with a
large arsenal of funds and an extensive distribution network. The Compagnie rose to power
concurrently with Lyon’s growing status in the European book world, turning sizeable profits by
the 1530s. Though they were major players, not only in Lyon’s book world, but in Europe more
broadly, there has been precious little work done on how the firm functioned.
The first section of this study considers the Compagnie at home, investigating their
finances, corporate structure, marketing, and production schedule within Lyon. It considers the
particular expenses associated with publishing the expensive editions that the Compagnie invested
in, alongside the surviving contracts that record specific business practices. The second section
turns to a case study in the Compagnie’s distribution practices, using the Spanish market to
explore how the books that the organisation published reached consumers. To answer this
question, it looks at a number of bodies of evidence, including booklists, court cases, and notarial
contracts that describe how the compagnons in Lyon used agents in Spain. The core throughline
of the thesis is a consideration of risk and incorporation: it attempts to answer how early modern
merchants understood the economic aspects of the book trade and how they protected themselves
from the caprice of the early book market.
A short title catalogue of about 1,500 editions published by the Compagnie between 1509
and 1562 has been provided as an appendix to the thesis. It is intended as a both a supplement to
the thesis and grounds for further study of the way the firm approached law book publishing.
2018-12-07T00:00:00ZCumby, Jamie ElizabethThis thesis is an in-depth exploration of a single sixteenth-century printing firm, the Compagnie
des libraires of Lyon. From their headquarters at the confluence of the Rhône and Saône rivers, the shareholders of the Compagnie managed a transnational publishing empire, focused on
controlling the market for large-format legal books. Its members came from families that had
their own well-established presences as merchant-publishers, providing the Compagnie with a
large arsenal of funds and an extensive distribution network. The Compagnie rose to power
concurrently with Lyon’s growing status in the European book world, turning sizeable profits by
the 1530s. Though they were major players, not only in Lyon’s book world, but in Europe more
broadly, there has been precious little work done on how the firm functioned.
The first section of this study considers the Compagnie at home, investigating their
finances, corporate structure, marketing, and production schedule within Lyon. It considers the
particular expenses associated with publishing the expensive editions that the Compagnie invested
in, alongside the surviving contracts that record specific business practices. The second section
turns to a case study in the Compagnie’s distribution practices, using the Spanish market to
explore how the books that the organisation published reached consumers. To answer this
question, it looks at a number of bodies of evidence, including booklists, court cases, and notarial
contracts that describe how the compagnons in Lyon used agents in Spain. The core throughline
of the thesis is a consideration of risk and incorporation: it attempts to answer how early modern
merchants understood the economic aspects of the book trade and how they protected themselves
from the caprice of the early book market.
A short title catalogue of about 1,500 editions published by the Compagnie between 1509
and 1562 has been provided as an appendix to the thesis. It is intended as a both a supplement to
the thesis and grounds for further study of the way the firm approached law book publishing.Title redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/18009
2016-10-24T00:00:00ZSato, TomochikaCan I play with madness : American missionaries in Iran during the 1960s and 1970s
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/17886
This thesis studied the interaction of American Protestant missionaries with Iranians during
the 1960s and 1970s. It focused on the missionary activities of four American Protestant
groups: Presbyterians, Assemblies of God, International Missions, and Southern Baptists.
It argued that American missionaries’ predisposition toward their own culture confused
their message of the gospel and added to the negative perception of Christianity among
Iranians. This bias was seen primarily in the American missionaries’ desire to modernise
Iran through education and healthcare, and between the missionaries’ relationship with
Iranian Christians. Iranian attitudes towards missionary involvement in these areas were
investigated, as was the changing American missionary strategy from a traditional method
where missionaries had final say on most matters related to American and Iranian Christian
interaction to the beginnings of an indigenous system where a partnership developed
between the missionary and the Iranian Christian. Freedoms that American missionaries
were given under Mohammed Reza Shah to be overt in their evangelistic and discipleship
activities, and details of the amount of Christian material propagated, were investigated. As
missionaries eventually withdrew from Iran’s education and healthcare systems, more
opportunities to be involved in Christian and Western activities were given to Iranian
Christians. Finally, the state of the Iranian Church after 1979, when American missionaries
were expelled from the country, was contrasted with the Iranian Church during the Pahlavi
era. This section explained that while Iranian Christians were thankful for American
missionaries, they were also resentful because Iranian Christians wanted Christianity to fit
better within Iranian accepted norms and practices.
2019-06-27T00:00:00ZHopkins, Philip OThis thesis studied the interaction of American Protestant missionaries with Iranians during
the 1960s and 1970s. It focused on the missionary activities of four American Protestant
groups: Presbyterians, Assemblies of God, International Missions, and Southern Baptists.
It argued that American missionaries’ predisposition toward their own culture confused
their message of the gospel and added to the negative perception of Christianity among
Iranians. This bias was seen primarily in the American missionaries’ desire to modernise
Iran through education and healthcare, and between the missionaries’ relationship with
Iranian Christians. Iranian attitudes towards missionary involvement in these areas were
investigated, as was the changing American missionary strategy from a traditional method
where missionaries had final say on most matters related to American and Iranian Christian
interaction to the beginnings of an indigenous system where a partnership developed
between the missionary and the Iranian Christian. Freedoms that American missionaries
were given under Mohammed Reza Shah to be overt in their evangelistic and discipleship
activities, and details of the amount of Christian material propagated, were investigated. As
missionaries eventually withdrew from Iran’s education and healthcare systems, more
opportunities to be involved in Christian and Western activities were given to Iranian
Christians. Finally, the state of the Iranian Church after 1979, when American missionaries
were expelled from the country, was contrasted with the Iranian Church during the Pahlavi
era. This section explained that while Iranian Christians were thankful for American
missionaries, they were also resentful because Iranian Christians wanted Christianity to fit
better within Iranian accepted norms and practices.The Fenland monasteries during the reign of King Stephen
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/17856
This thesis considers the experience of the Fenland houses during the reign of Stephen, 1135-1154. It particularly focuses on wrongs committed against the houses during those years and the degree to which prelates helped or hindered their houses’ well-being. The primary source materials are narrative histories produced at the houses and documents concerning house lands and rights that were principally preserved in monastic cartularies. The thesis is divided into four chapters that progress largely chronologically. The two central chapters focus on Stephen’s reign. The first and last chapters present the preceding and succeeding years to ensure that Stephen’s reign is set in context. While episodes from the Fens regularly illustrate studies of the twelfth century, no in-depth study has examined the Fenland houses during the years of Stephen’s reign. This thesis will focus on the documentary evidence concerning the houses and the more subjective house histories in order to provide a fuller picture of what the houses endured and how they remembered Stephen’s reign. Although the specific turmoil they experienced cannot exemplify Stephen’s reign in England or even the general monastic experience of those years, it does provide a focused study of what monastic houses in a particular area underwent. Many of the problems are in no way unique to the Fens. Concerns over possession of lands, differences between prelates and monks, and violence intruding from the outside world were common to religious houses throughout England during the mid twelfth century. This study will use the extant records of the mid-to-late twelfth century to question the reality of suffering under Stephen and the role of prelates in affecting their houses’ experiences. This examination will ultimately shed some light on the situation in England more generally during that troubled time.
2019-06-27T00:00:00ZBirney, Ethan GeorgeThis thesis considers the experience of the Fenland houses during the reign of Stephen, 1135-1154. It particularly focuses on wrongs committed against the houses during those years and the degree to which prelates helped or hindered their houses’ well-being. The primary source materials are narrative histories produced at the houses and documents concerning house lands and rights that were principally preserved in monastic cartularies. The thesis is divided into four chapters that progress largely chronologically. The two central chapters focus on Stephen’s reign. The first and last chapters present the preceding and succeeding years to ensure that Stephen’s reign is set in context. While episodes from the Fens regularly illustrate studies of the twelfth century, no in-depth study has examined the Fenland houses during the years of Stephen’s reign. This thesis will focus on the documentary evidence concerning the houses and the more subjective house histories in order to provide a fuller picture of what the houses endured and how they remembered Stephen’s reign. Although the specific turmoil they experienced cannot exemplify Stephen’s reign in England or even the general monastic experience of those years, it does provide a focused study of what monastic houses in a particular area underwent. Many of the problems are in no way unique to the Fens. Concerns over possession of lands, differences between prelates and monks, and violence intruding from the outside world were common to religious houses throughout England during the mid twelfth century. This study will use the extant records of the mid-to-late twelfth century to question the reality of suffering under Stephen and the role of prelates in affecting their houses’ experiences. This examination will ultimately shed some light on the situation in England more generally during that troubled time.The exhibit that bombed : the Enola Gay controversy and the culture wars in the United States
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/17815
This dissertation seeks to place the so-called Enola Gay controversy of 1994-5 into the wider context of the culture wars in the United States. The controversy surrounded the preparations for an exhibit of the Enola Gay – the aircraft that dropped the atomic bomb on Hiroshima – at the National Air and Space Museum in Washington, to mark the fiftieth anniversary of the end of World War II. The resulting dispute has traditionally been understood as a clash between commemorative and critical voices in the US. Although this is certainly part of the story, there has been no serious attempt at establishing the location of the controversy within the wider cultural battles in the US. This dissertation therefore seeks to understand how the controversy related to, and had had an impact upon, other debates in the culture wars such as those surrounding provocative art, sexual orientation, and the teaching of history in US schools.
This dissertation will argue that the controversy, as part of the wider culture wars, helped lead to a rejection of such notions as compromise and settling disputes through reasoned debate in American political and cultural discourse. Instead, the culture wars have given rise to a new climate for debate, one in which personal conviction based on strong emotions far outweigh any well-reasoned argument based on logic and dispassionate research. The eventual cancellation of the proposed exhibit should therefore be understood as indicative of far wider ideological battles in US culture. The cancellation set a worrying precedent for future debates in the US as it showed that some aspects of the nation’s history are beyond question and should not be challenged.
2019-06-26T00:00:00ZEken, MattiasThis dissertation seeks to place the so-called Enola Gay controversy of 1994-5 into the wider context of the culture wars in the United States. The controversy surrounded the preparations for an exhibit of the Enola Gay – the aircraft that dropped the atomic bomb on Hiroshima – at the National Air and Space Museum in Washington, to mark the fiftieth anniversary of the end of World War II. The resulting dispute has traditionally been understood as a clash between commemorative and critical voices in the US. Although this is certainly part of the story, there has been no serious attempt at establishing the location of the controversy within the wider cultural battles in the US. This dissertation therefore seeks to understand how the controversy related to, and had had an impact upon, other debates in the culture wars such as those surrounding provocative art, sexual orientation, and the teaching of history in US schools.
This dissertation will argue that the controversy, as part of the wider culture wars, helped lead to a rejection of such notions as compromise and settling disputes through reasoned debate in American political and cultural discourse. Instead, the culture wars have given rise to a new climate for debate, one in which personal conviction based on strong emotions far outweigh any well-reasoned argument based on logic and dispassionate research. The eventual cancellation of the proposed exhibit should therefore be understood as indicative of far wider ideological battles in US culture. The cancellation set a worrying precedent for future debates in the US as it showed that some aspects of the nation’s history are beyond question and should not be challenged.Patronage of the Knights Hospitaller in Britain and Ireland, 1291-1400
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/17791
This study examines what motivated donors to the Knights Hospitaller throughout the British Isles from 1291 to 1400. The Hospitallers, a military-religious order which fought in the crusades, came to Britain and Ireland in the twelfth century. It soon became, due to the generosity of donors from all levels of society, one of the archipelago’s largest ecclesiastical institutions. This thesis is the first study of donations to the Hospitallers in the British Isles, allowing conclusions to be drawn about the Order’s patronage and relations with societies throughout Britain and Ireland. Chapter One discusses the role of the Hospitallers’ crusading, knighthood, and hospitality in motivating donors, finding that these traditional explanations behind patronage, particularly crusading, played only a minor role. Chapter Two finds that their military support of England did influence patronage by alienating support, but only in Ireland, Scotland, and Wales. The remaining chapters show what really motivated most patrons: personal and professional ties, particularly familial, religious benefactions, and localism. At each stage, the Hospitallers’ patronage is compared with that of other religious orders, finding that there was little difference between what motivated donations to military and non-military orders. Such a conclusion has important implications for the treatment of the military orders in studies of medieval religion, many of which relegate these orders to a subfield of crusade studies rather than treating them as a full part of mainstream religious life. It also suggests that we should reconsider the place of the military orders within the societies of late medieval Britain and Ireland. They were not valued by most donors primarily as outposts of the crusade movement, but rather were treated firstly as professed religious offering much the same services as any other house: intercessory prayer, employment, trade, and acting as a source of prestige for those who patronised them.
2019-06-27T00:00:00ZMacLellan, RoryThis study examines what motivated donors to the Knights Hospitaller throughout the British Isles from 1291 to 1400. The Hospitallers, a military-religious order which fought in the crusades, came to Britain and Ireland in the twelfth century. It soon became, due to the generosity of donors from all levels of society, one of the archipelago’s largest ecclesiastical institutions. This thesis is the first study of donations to the Hospitallers in the British Isles, allowing conclusions to be drawn about the Order’s patronage and relations with societies throughout Britain and Ireland. Chapter One discusses the role of the Hospitallers’ crusading, knighthood, and hospitality in motivating donors, finding that these traditional explanations behind patronage, particularly crusading, played only a minor role. Chapter Two finds that their military support of England did influence patronage by alienating support, but only in Ireland, Scotland, and Wales. The remaining chapters show what really motivated most patrons: personal and professional ties, particularly familial, religious benefactions, and localism. At each stage, the Hospitallers’ patronage is compared with that of other religious orders, finding that there was little difference between what motivated donations to military and non-military orders. Such a conclusion has important implications for the treatment of the military orders in studies of medieval religion, many of which relegate these orders to a subfield of crusade studies rather than treating them as a full part of mainstream religious life. It also suggests that we should reconsider the place of the military orders within the societies of late medieval Britain and Ireland. They were not valued by most donors primarily as outposts of the crusade movement, but rather were treated firstly as professed religious offering much the same services as any other house: intercessory prayer, employment, trade, and acting as a source of prestige for those who patronised them.Title redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/17505
2018-01-01T00:00:00ZListon-Kitzinger, Sara C.Jesuit confession and the private absolution of heresy in sixteenth-century Italy
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/17239
This thesis offers the first extensive explanation of a unique papal privilege conceded to the Society of Jesus in 1551. This privilege allowed the new religious order to bring former heretics back into the Catholic Church in the absolute secrecy of sacramental confession. The thesis focuses on the use of this privilege on the Italian peninsula during the sixteenth century. There, the concession of the privilege was particularly remarkable as it conflicted with the jurisdiction of the Roman Inquisition, which had been established by Pope Paul III just a decade earlier. The Roman Inquisition used judicial processes to fight the spread of Protestant heresies in the Catholic heartlands. When popes throughout the sixteenth century granted Jesuits in Italy the privilege to absolve heresy, they gave the Society a jurisdiction that undermined their very own organ for stemming religious dissent.
This thesis traces the history of the privilege chronologically, using both normative documents and case studies reconstructed using material from the archives of the Society, Inquisition, papacy and temporal leaders. With this approach, the thesis corrects existing accounts of the privilege, which explain it according to the aims of individuals and institutions outside of the Society without integrating the objectives of the Jesuits who actually solicited the power. By incorporating all of these factors, the thesis offers the first detailed history of the privilege and uses that history to illuminate the early Society's relationships with the papacy and the Roman Inquisition, aspects of Jesuit history that have been subject to persistent mythologisation. By analysing the fluctuating pastoral and institutional priorities that dictated the course of the early modern Church, this thesis shows that the actions and interactions of three of the most important protagonists in early modern history - the Society, the papacy and the Inquisition - were characterised by a shared pragmatism, even if their priorities were only pushed into alignment by the crisis that the Church faced after the Protestant Reformation.
2018-01-01T00:00:00ZDalton, Jessica M.This thesis offers the first extensive explanation of a unique papal privilege conceded to the Society of Jesus in 1551. This privilege allowed the new religious order to bring former heretics back into the Catholic Church in the absolute secrecy of sacramental confession. The thesis focuses on the use of this privilege on the Italian peninsula during the sixteenth century. There, the concession of the privilege was particularly remarkable as it conflicted with the jurisdiction of the Roman Inquisition, which had been established by Pope Paul III just a decade earlier. The Roman Inquisition used judicial processes to fight the spread of Protestant heresies in the Catholic heartlands. When popes throughout the sixteenth century granted Jesuits in Italy the privilege to absolve heresy, they gave the Society a jurisdiction that undermined their very own organ for stemming religious dissent.
This thesis traces the history of the privilege chronologically, using both normative documents and case studies reconstructed using material from the archives of the Society, Inquisition, papacy and temporal leaders. With this approach, the thesis corrects existing accounts of the privilege, which explain it according to the aims of individuals and institutions outside of the Society without integrating the objectives of the Jesuits who actually solicited the power. By incorporating all of these factors, the thesis offers the first detailed history of the privilege and uses that history to illuminate the early Society's relationships with the papacy and the Roman Inquisition, aspects of Jesuit history that have been subject to persistent mythologisation. By analysing the fluctuating pastoral and institutional priorities that dictated the course of the early modern Church, this thesis shows that the actions and interactions of three of the most important protagonists in early modern history - the Society, the papacy and the Inquisition - were characterised by a shared pragmatism, even if their priorities were only pushed into alignment by the crisis that the Church faced after the Protestant Reformation.Making an Atlantic North Carolina : Scottish networks in the eighteenth century
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/17237
This thesis examines the transatlantic networks of Scottish families who settled in North Carolina in the eighteenth century. Traditional historiography has characterized early North Carolina as an isolated and underdeveloped colony. By the eve of the American Revolution, however, the province experienced dynamic demographic and economic growth. This thesis argues that the networks built and maintained by Scots in North Carolina spurred this development and situated the colony into an Atlantic world. A disproportionate number of Scots entered the elite and professional classes of North Carolina during the eighteenth century, influencing colonial society, politics, economy and culture. Over the course of the eighteenth century, Scots employed their “intimate” networks based on kinship, obligation, and trust to both seek out and offer patronage, advice, and support during the migration process. These transatlantic networks were strengthened by familiar correspondence, which helped maintain a sense of intimacy among kin despite the vast distances between individuals. As Scots settled in North Carolina, they drew on these transatlantic networks repeatedly. They sought to elaborate kin connections locally by strategically weaving their families into the burgeoning colonial society and solidifying the elite through wealth and political power. Family connections also bled into Scottish professional networks based on shared Scottishness, trust, and reciprocity to ensure the economic development of North Carolina’s port towns and backcountry while encouraging overseas trade. As the American Revolution broke out in the 1770s, the extensive networks of Scots became both a liability and a source of aid. Loyalist Scots relied heavily on their intimate networks around the Atlantic in mitigating the effects of dislocation—underlining the extent and strength of their transatlantic connections in times of conflict. This thesis reimagines North Carolina as an Atlantic colony that found its position in the world through the connections of its Scottish inhabitants.
2018-01-01T00:00:00ZSherman, KimberlyThis thesis examines the transatlantic networks of Scottish families who settled in North Carolina in the eighteenth century. Traditional historiography has characterized early North Carolina as an isolated and underdeveloped colony. By the eve of the American Revolution, however, the province experienced dynamic demographic and economic growth. This thesis argues that the networks built and maintained by Scots in North Carolina spurred this development and situated the colony into an Atlantic world. A disproportionate number of Scots entered the elite and professional classes of North Carolina during the eighteenth century, influencing colonial society, politics, economy and culture. Over the course of the eighteenth century, Scots employed their “intimate” networks based on kinship, obligation, and trust to both seek out and offer patronage, advice, and support during the migration process. These transatlantic networks were strengthened by familiar correspondence, which helped maintain a sense of intimacy among kin despite the vast distances between individuals. As Scots settled in North Carolina, they drew on these transatlantic networks repeatedly. They sought to elaborate kin connections locally by strategically weaving their families into the burgeoning colonial society and solidifying the elite through wealth and political power. Family connections also bled into Scottish professional networks based on shared Scottishness, trust, and reciprocity to ensure the economic development of North Carolina’s port towns and backcountry while encouraging overseas trade. As the American Revolution broke out in the 1770s, the extensive networks of Scots became both a liability and a source of aid. Loyalist Scots relied heavily on their intimate networks around the Atlantic in mitigating the effects of dislocation—underlining the extent and strength of their transatlantic connections in times of conflict. This thesis reimagines North Carolina as an Atlantic colony that found its position in the world through the connections of its Scottish inhabitants.A 'well-wisher' to man-kind? : Joseph Townsend (1739-1816) and the problem of poverty
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/17190
Joseph Townsend’s 1786 Dissertation on the Poor Laws has achieved iconic status as the archetypical argument for abolishing poor relief. It was dismissed by Townsend’s friend Jeremy Bentham as propounding the ‘no provision, or starvation principle’. Modern scholars treat the Dissertation one dimensionally. It is dismissed as an exposition of ‘market fundamentalism’ or praised as an inspired anticipation of JR Malthus’s population theory, isolated from its intellectual, social and political context.
Using an original combination of contextual intellectual history, and social analysis, focussed on Townsend’s context as rector in a Wiltshire parish over five decades, this thesis corrects this lacuna. It relates the Dissertation to Townsend’s other writings and wider debates concerning the economic and political rights of the poor during the five decades before the New Poor Law.
Chapters One and Two examine the relationship between the development of Townsend’s ideas and his life as rector in a Wiltshire parish over five decades. Particular attention is paid to the tension between local and national in Townsend’s writings: the Wiltshire context shaped Townsend’s thought, but he responded to national debates concerning taxation and the rights of the poor. Chapter Three relates Townsend’s arguments to the changing demands of the labouring poor themselves, reflected in the travelogues of two radical visitors to Wiltshire, John Thelwall and William Cobbett. Chapter Four also considers how travel shaped the eighteenth century science of society. In this case, examining Townsend’s own travels in Spain and those of the agriculturalist Arthur Young. Chapter Five examines poor provision in one Wiltshire parish, Bradford on Avon, between 1784 and 1834, demonstrating how Townsend’s ideas were recast in response to the growing perception of economic subsistence as a human right by the ‘labouring poor’.
This re-shaping of the British political landscape is interpreted as a consequence of the French Revolution and the wars which came in its wake, demonstrating how the New Poor Law met the needs of nineteenth century industrial capitalism.
2018-01-01T00:00:00ZMoorhouse, Paul MartinJoseph Townsend’s 1786 Dissertation on the Poor Laws has achieved iconic status as the archetypical argument for abolishing poor relief. It was dismissed by Townsend’s friend Jeremy Bentham as propounding the ‘no provision, or starvation principle’. Modern scholars treat the Dissertation one dimensionally. It is dismissed as an exposition of ‘market fundamentalism’ or praised as an inspired anticipation of JR Malthus’s population theory, isolated from its intellectual, social and political context.
Using an original combination of contextual intellectual history, and social analysis, focussed on Townsend’s context as rector in a Wiltshire parish over five decades, this thesis corrects this lacuna. It relates the Dissertation to Townsend’s other writings and wider debates concerning the economic and political rights of the poor during the five decades before the New Poor Law.
Chapters One and Two examine the relationship between the development of Townsend’s ideas and his life as rector in a Wiltshire parish over five decades. Particular attention is paid to the tension between local and national in Townsend’s writings: the Wiltshire context shaped Townsend’s thought, but he responded to national debates concerning taxation and the rights of the poor. Chapter Three relates Townsend’s arguments to the changing demands of the labouring poor themselves, reflected in the travelogues of two radical visitors to Wiltshire, John Thelwall and William Cobbett. Chapter Four also considers how travel shaped the eighteenth century science of society. In this case, examining Townsend’s own travels in Spain and those of the agriculturalist Arthur Young. Chapter Five examines poor provision in one Wiltshire parish, Bradford on Avon, between 1784 and 1834, demonstrating how Townsend’s ideas were recast in response to the growing perception of economic subsistence as a human right by the ‘labouring poor’.
This re-shaping of the British political landscape is interpreted as a consequence of the French Revolution and the wars which came in its wake, demonstrating how the New Poor Law met the needs of nineteenth century industrial capitalism.Pathways and practice : the general practitioner in nineteenth-century Dundee
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/17122
Although the care of the basic medical needs of much of the population, or what might be termed general medicine, accounted by the mid nineteenth century for the work of the majority of medical men in Britain, those who practiced within this field were an irregular group of practitioners who had evolved from the surgeon- apothecaries and man midwives of the eighteenth century, and who formed an unspecific mix of medical men with different qualifications, training and experiences. Increasing legislation forced the radical development of the medical profession by the end of the century and, in a changing climate of education and opportunity, medical men competed for professional survival. This they did through the cultivation and exploitation of ‘community niches’ to gain professional recognition (Digby, 1999, p. 261). The medical establishment in mid-nineteenth-century Dundee was made up of a diverse group of practitioners, in terms of education, qualification and experience, much of which still reflected the pathways and practices of the late eighteenth century. Dominated by leading medical families and intricate social networks, the medical community increasingly established itself in a distinct quarter within the city, and entrenched itself in the wider community through public appointments and civic office. This paper will explore the landscape of medical practice in this local ‘niche’, examining the ways in which the resident medical men created themselves both as individual practitioners with status and influence – the newly emerging ‘general practitioners’ – and as a distinct and respected professional community.
2018-08-17T00:00:00ZCampbell, Morag AllanAlthough the care of the basic medical needs of much of the population, or what might be termed general medicine, accounted by the mid nineteenth century for the work of the majority of medical men in Britain, those who practiced within this field were an irregular group of practitioners who had evolved from the surgeon- apothecaries and man midwives of the eighteenth century, and who formed an unspecific mix of medical men with different qualifications, training and experiences. Increasing legislation forced the radical development of the medical profession by the end of the century and, in a changing climate of education and opportunity, medical men competed for professional survival. This they did through the cultivation and exploitation of ‘community niches’ to gain professional recognition (Digby, 1999, p. 261). The medical establishment in mid-nineteenth-century Dundee was made up of a diverse group of practitioners, in terms of education, qualification and experience, much of which still reflected the pathways and practices of the late eighteenth century. Dominated by leading medical families and intricate social networks, the medical community increasingly established itself in a distinct quarter within the city, and entrenched itself in the wider community through public appointments and civic office. This paper will explore the landscape of medical practice in this local ‘niche’, examining the ways in which the resident medical men created themselves both as individual practitioners with status and influence – the newly emerging ‘general practitioners’ – and as a distinct and respected professional community.The Anglo-Scottish war of 1558 and the Scottish Reformation
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/17006
The year 1558 was one of open war between England and Scotland. Previous scholarly accounts of this period have glossed over this conflict. This article first establishes the contours of the war. The failure of peace negotiations in the first portion of the year was linked to Scots’ hopes of an invasion of Berwick in the aftermath of the fall of Calais, and the tentative movements towards peace in October were disturbed by the death of Mary Tudor in November 1558. Beyond its implications for Anglo‐Scots relations, however, this conflict was significant in a domestic Scottish context. The second part of the article argues that the war interacted with better‐known factors such as the accession of Elizabeth I, anti‐French feeling and the growth of Protestant preaching to create the circumstances which made the Reformation Rebellion of 1559 possible. Increased mobility prompted by a national war effort, coupled with a governmental focus on defence, and reliance on reformers in the national army, simultaneously promoted the spread of reformed ideas and inhibited the authorities’ ability to contain them. The war of 1558 therefore helped to foster the growth of ‘heresy’, which in 1559 blossomed into full‐scale religious rebellion.
2017-04-01T00:00:00ZBlakeway, Amy LouiseThe year 1558 was one of open war between England and Scotland. Previous scholarly accounts of this period have glossed over this conflict. This article first establishes the contours of the war. The failure of peace negotiations in the first portion of the year was linked to Scots’ hopes of an invasion of Berwick in the aftermath of the fall of Calais, and the tentative movements towards peace in October were disturbed by the death of Mary Tudor in November 1558. Beyond its implications for Anglo‐Scots relations, however, this conflict was significant in a domestic Scottish context. The second part of the article argues that the war interacted with better‐known factors such as the accession of Elizabeth I, anti‐French feeling and the growth of Protestant preaching to create the circumstances which made the Reformation Rebellion of 1559 possible. Increased mobility prompted by a national war effort, coupled with a governmental focus on defence, and reliance on reformers in the national army, simultaneously promoted the spread of reformed ideas and inhibited the authorities’ ability to contain them. The war of 1558 therefore helped to foster the growth of ‘heresy’, which in 1559 blossomed into full‐scale religious rebellion.'The education of the modern king, the constitutional king' : raising heirs to the throne in nineteenth century Spain
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16753
This thesis analyses royal education in nineteenth-century, constitutional Spain. The main subjects of this investigations are Isabel II (1830-1904), Alfonso XII (1857-1885) and Alfonso XIII (1886-1941) during their time as monarchs-in-waiting. It will be argued that their upbringing was considered an opportunity to shape the future of Spain, reflected the political struggles that emerged in the course of the construction of a liberal state, and allowed for the modernisation of the monarchy. The upbringing of royal heirs was a subject taken seriously by contemporaries and at various points in time assumed a wider political, social and cultural significance. The thesis is structured around the three powerful groups that showed an active interest, influenced, and significantly shaped the education of heirs to the throne: the court, the military, and the public. The study aims to throw new light on the position of the Spanish monarchy in the constitutional state, its ability to adapt to social, political, and cultural change and its varied sources of legitimacy, power, and attraction. One of the central aims of the thesis is to contribute to scholars’ growing interest in nineteenth-century Spain and the re-establishment of the Peninsula’s history as an integral part of European historiography.
2017-06-04T00:00:00ZMeyer Forsting, RichardThis thesis analyses royal education in nineteenth-century, constitutional Spain. The main subjects of this investigations are Isabel II (1830-1904), Alfonso XII (1857-1885) and Alfonso XIII (1886-1941) during their time as monarchs-in-waiting. It will be argued that their upbringing was considered an opportunity to shape the future of Spain, reflected the political struggles that emerged in the course of the construction of a liberal state, and allowed for the modernisation of the monarchy. The upbringing of royal heirs was a subject taken seriously by contemporaries and at various points in time assumed a wider political, social and cultural significance. The thesis is structured around the three powerful groups that showed an active interest, influenced, and significantly shaped the education of heirs to the throne: the court, the military, and the public. The study aims to throw new light on the position of the Spanish monarchy in the constitutional state, its ability to adapt to social, political, and cultural change and its varied sources of legitimacy, power, and attraction. One of the central aims of the thesis is to contribute to scholars’ growing interest in nineteenth-century Spain and the re-establishment of the Peninsula’s history as an integral part of European historiography.'The future of Italy': the heirs to the Savola throne and the dissemination of Italianita, 1860-1900
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16750
This thesis explores the role played by the heirs to the throne of Italy between 1860 and
1900. It focuses on the future kings Umberto I (1844-1900) and Vittorio Emanuele III (1869-1947), as well as their respective spouses, Margherita of Savoia (1851-1926) and Elena of
Montenegro (1873-1952). My analysis sheds light on the soft power the Italian royals were
attempting to generate, by identifying and examining four specific areas of monarchical
activity: (1) the heirs’ public role and the manner in which they attempted to craft an Italian
identity through a process of self-presentation; (2) the national, royal, linguistic and
military education of the heirs; (3) the promotion of a family-centred dynasty deploying
both male and female elements in the public realm; and (4) the readiness to embrace
different modes of mobility. The aim of this study is to illustrate the growing importance of
the functionalisation of royal heirs and of their performance on the public stage in post-Risorgimento Italy. The desire to equate crown with nation, to become examples of
italianità and to generate social consensus and legitimacy emerges as a driving factor for
the royals. This thesis explores how this Savoia strategy was laid out and how it competed
for space on a rather crowded national stage, whilst dealing with its own limitations. One
of the main aims is to highlight that although the Savoia struggled to become the unifying
force in the peninsula, they nonetheless focused on creating a national presence by utilising
all the resources at their disposal – including the specific contribution by the royal heirs. By
analysing the Savoia heirs through the lens of soft power, this thesis seeks to contribute to
the scholarship on the Savoia’s role in post-unification Italy and their influence in shaping
the contemporary understanding of italianità.
2017-11-09T00:00:00ZMarchi, Maria ChristinaThis thesis explores the role played by the heirs to the throne of Italy between 1860 and
1900. It focuses on the future kings Umberto I (1844-1900) and Vittorio Emanuele III (1869-1947), as well as their respective spouses, Margherita of Savoia (1851-1926) and Elena of
Montenegro (1873-1952). My analysis sheds light on the soft power the Italian royals were
attempting to generate, by identifying and examining four specific areas of monarchical
activity: (1) the heirs’ public role and the manner in which they attempted to craft an Italian
identity through a process of self-presentation; (2) the national, royal, linguistic and
military education of the heirs; (3) the promotion of a family-centred dynasty deploying
both male and female elements in the public realm; and (4) the readiness to embrace
different modes of mobility. The aim of this study is to illustrate the growing importance of
the functionalisation of royal heirs and of their performance on the public stage in post-Risorgimento Italy. The desire to equate crown with nation, to become examples of
italianità and to generate social consensus and legitimacy emerges as a driving factor for
the royals. This thesis explores how this Savoia strategy was laid out and how it competed
for space on a rather crowded national stage, whilst dealing with its own limitations. One
of the main aims is to highlight that although the Savoia struggled to become the unifying
force in the peninsula, they nonetheless focused on creating a national presence by utilising
all the resources at their disposal – including the specific contribution by the royal heirs. By
analysing the Savoia heirs through the lens of soft power, this thesis seeks to contribute to
the scholarship on the Savoia’s role in post-unification Italy and their influence in shaping
the contemporary understanding of italianità.Mechanisms of foreign trade: re-evaluating the power of the Scottish mercantile elite in the late middle ages
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16718
This thesis presents a re-evaluation of the traditional narrative of power in late medieval Scotland, focusing on the power and influence wielded by the Scottish mercantile community from 1320 to 1513. The fluidity of this professionally-defined community is considered, as is its importance in the mechanisms of Scotland’s profitable wool trade with Flanders. It is argued that the merchant community of late medieval Scotland, and the informal trade networks formed within it, provided commercial and financial protections for the transportation of goods abroad, which were not extended by the guilds merchant of Scotland. The influence of Scotland’s mercantile community over the implementation of pro-mercantile legislation at a national and local level is, then, considered. The introduction of the failed thirteenth-century royal marriage of Alexander, prince of Scotland, and Margaret of Flanders and the resulting economic protectionist legislation is argued to have been the first introduction of such parliamentary acts in the Scotto-Flemish trade relationship. The examples of the expulsion of Flemings from Scotland in 1347 and the threatened forfeiture of merchants in 1425 are analysed as examples of the Scottish crown’s use of pro-mercantile legislation to garner the support of their mercantile elite. It is then argued that the implementation of pro-mercantile legislation was also driven by Scottish merchants and the pursuit of their commercial interests, analysing legislation which encouraged communal freighting and restricted the personnel of overseas trade. The expression of the power and influence of Scotland’s mercantile elite was not limited to national and local politics. It could be seen through their appointment as ambassadors in commercial negotiations between Scotland and Flanders and their pursuit of improved mercantile protections and renewed trade. The concept of a specialist ambassador is presented and it is argued that they were utilised in Scotto-Flemish negotiations because of their personal or familial practical knowledge of overseas trade, their social and political status, and their ability to faithfully represent the Scottish crown. The case study of the Lauder family, prominent merchant burgesses originally from Lothian, and their network is used to argue that specialist ambassadors were drawn from a small, self-perpetuating pool of qualified Scottish merchants, who formed bonds, through marriage, and relationships, through geographic proximity and shared occupations, with other prominent overseas merchants. The interconnected nature of the Lauder network stands as an example of the ways in which late medieval Scottish merchants sought to retain control of the mechanisms of local governance and overseas trade.
2017-02-10T00:00:00ZEberlin, AmyThis thesis presents a re-evaluation of the traditional narrative of power in late medieval Scotland, focusing on the power and influence wielded by the Scottish mercantile community from 1320 to 1513. The fluidity of this professionally-defined community is considered, as is its importance in the mechanisms of Scotland’s profitable wool trade with Flanders. It is argued that the merchant community of late medieval Scotland, and the informal trade networks formed within it, provided commercial and financial protections for the transportation of goods abroad, which were not extended by the guilds merchant of Scotland. The influence of Scotland’s mercantile community over the implementation of pro-mercantile legislation at a national and local level is, then, considered. The introduction of the failed thirteenth-century royal marriage of Alexander, prince of Scotland, and Margaret of Flanders and the resulting economic protectionist legislation is argued to have been the first introduction of such parliamentary acts in the Scotto-Flemish trade relationship. The examples of the expulsion of Flemings from Scotland in 1347 and the threatened forfeiture of merchants in 1425 are analysed as examples of the Scottish crown’s use of pro-mercantile legislation to garner the support of their mercantile elite. It is then argued that the implementation of pro-mercantile legislation was also driven by Scottish merchants and the pursuit of their commercial interests, analysing legislation which encouraged communal freighting and restricted the personnel of overseas trade. The expression of the power and influence of Scotland’s mercantile elite was not limited to national and local politics. It could be seen through their appointment as ambassadors in commercial negotiations between Scotland and Flanders and their pursuit of improved mercantile protections and renewed trade. The concept of a specialist ambassador is presented and it is argued that they were utilised in Scotto-Flemish negotiations because of their personal or familial practical knowledge of overseas trade, their social and political status, and their ability to faithfully represent the Scottish crown. The case study of the Lauder family, prominent merchant burgesses originally from Lothian, and their network is used to argue that specialist ambassadors were drawn from a small, self-perpetuating pool of qualified Scottish merchants, who formed bonds, through marriage, and relationships, through geographic proximity and shared occupations, with other prominent overseas merchants. The interconnected nature of the Lauder network stands as an example of the ways in which late medieval Scottish merchants sought to retain control of the mechanisms of local governance and overseas trade.Gift-giving and inheritance strategies in late Roman law and legal practice
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16641
In Roman law, an inheritance could be passed on according to the rules of intestate or testate succession. The Roman law of succession presents people with an enormous display of legal ingenuity. This chapter analyses some of the legal instruments and rules by which late Roman testators and donors were able to pursue making over bequests and inheritances to the institutional Christian church. It presents an overview of Roman family law and inheritance structures, paying particular attention to post-classical legal developments. The chapter explores donation and inheritance law in the specific context of the institutional Christian church from the age of Constantine onwards. It expands on this analysis via a focus on specific examples of strategic behaviour relating to Christian gift-giving and inheritance in the later fourth, fifth and sixth centuries AD. It shows that Roman legislators themselves engaged in strategic behaviour, attempting to use the Roman law of donation and inheritance as a means of socio-religious control.
2017-06-07T00:00:00ZHumfress, CarolineIn Roman law, an inheritance could be passed on according to the rules of intestate or testate succession. The Roman law of succession presents people with an enormous display of legal ingenuity. This chapter analyses some of the legal instruments and rules by which late Roman testators and donors were able to pursue making over bequests and inheritances to the institutional Christian church. It presents an overview of Roman family law and inheritance structures, paying particular attention to post-classical legal developments. The chapter explores donation and inheritance law in the specific context of the institutional Christian church from the age of Constantine onwards. It expands on this analysis via a focus on specific examples of strategic behaviour relating to Christian gift-giving and inheritance in the later fourth, fifth and sixth centuries AD. It shows that Roman legislators themselves engaged in strategic behaviour, attempting to use the Roman law of donation and inheritance as a means of socio-religious control.The "sailor prince" in the age of empire : creating a monarchical brand in nineteenth-century Europe
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16627
This study examines the systemic function and public role of “Sailor Princes” within the
context of the nineteenth-century revival of monarchy. It explores how, between 1850 and
1914, the reigning families of Britain, Denmark, Germany and Greece chose to educate
their younger sons in the navy and thereby created powerful links with a mythically
invested symbol of national identity and modernity, of bourgeois virtue, imperial
integration and exotic adventure. All four countries perceived themselves as maritime
powers defined by their long seafaring traditions and/or great hopes for a naval future, by
their possession of (in)formal seaborne colonial empires and/or by their substantial
imperial ambitions. By latching onto the prominent trend of the nineteenth-century lure of
the sea and of naval enthusiasm, the dynasties of Saxe-Coburg, Glücksborg and
Hohenzollern were able to adapt these mental geographies for their own purposes and thus
to generate an appealing brand image for the emerging political mass market. Prince
Alfred of Britain (1844-1900), Prince Heinrich of Prussia (1862-1929), Prince Valdemar
of Denmark (1858-1939) and Prince Georgios of Greece (1869-1957) all became
powerful personality brands of their respective monarchies. This study investigates the
mechanisms and the agents responsible for their success. It examines the role of the sea
and of maritime imageries in nineteenth-century national identities; the myths and realities
of naval education and naval professionalism; the processes by which seaborne colonial
empires and diaspora communities were integrated into larger imperial units and
represented to each other via interimperial diplomacy; as well as the public reception,
appropriation and recreation of the “Sailor Prince” brand in various popular media, e.g. family magazines, adventure fiction and consumer goods.
2017-06-22T00:00:00ZSchneider, Miriam MagdalenaThis study examines the systemic function and public role of “Sailor Princes” within the
context of the nineteenth-century revival of monarchy. It explores how, between 1850 and
1914, the reigning families of Britain, Denmark, Germany and Greece chose to educate
their younger sons in the navy and thereby created powerful links with a mythically
invested symbol of national identity and modernity, of bourgeois virtue, imperial
integration and exotic adventure. All four countries perceived themselves as maritime
powers defined by their long seafaring traditions and/or great hopes for a naval future, by
their possession of (in)formal seaborne colonial empires and/or by their substantial
imperial ambitions. By latching onto the prominent trend of the nineteenth-century lure of
the sea and of naval enthusiasm, the dynasties of Saxe-Coburg, Glücksborg and
Hohenzollern were able to adapt these mental geographies for their own purposes and thus
to generate an appealing brand image for the emerging political mass market. Prince
Alfred of Britain (1844-1900), Prince Heinrich of Prussia (1862-1929), Prince Valdemar
of Denmark (1858-1939) and Prince Georgios of Greece (1869-1957) all became
powerful personality brands of their respective monarchies. This study investigates the
mechanisms and the agents responsible for their success. It examines the role of the sea
and of maritime imageries in nineteenth-century national identities; the myths and realities
of naval education and naval professionalism; the processes by which seaborne colonial
empires and diaspora communities were integrated into larger imperial units and
represented to each other via interimperial diplomacy; as well as the public reception,
appropriation and recreation of the “Sailor Prince” brand in various popular media, e.g. family magazines, adventure fiction and consumer goods.Selling the republican ideal: state communication in the Dutch Golden Age
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16612
This study seeks to describe the public communication practices of the authorities in the Dutch Golden Age. It is a study of ‘state communication’: the manner in which the authorities sought to inform their citizens, publicise their laws, and engage publicly in quarrels with their political opponents. These communication strategies underpinned the political stability of the seventeenth-century Dutch Republic. Concerned about their decorous appearance, the regents who ruled the country always understated the extent to which they relied on the consent of their citizens. The regents shared a republican ideal which dismissed the agency of popular consent; but this was an ideal, like so many ideals in the Dutch Republic, which existed in art and literature, but was not practised in daily life.
The practicalities of governance demanded that the regents of the Dutch Republic adopt a sophisticated system of communication. The authorities employed town criers and bailiffs to speed through town and country to repeat proclamations; they instructed ministers to proclaim official prayer days at church; and they ensured that everywhere, on walls, doors, pillars and public boards, one could find the texts of ordinances, notices and announcements issued by the authorities. In the seventeenth-century Dutch Republic, politics was not the prerogative of the few. That this was due to the determined efforts of the authorities has never been appreciated. Far from withholding political information, the regents were finely attuned to the benefit of involving their citizens in the affairs of state. The Dutch public was exposed to a wealth of political literature, much of it published by the state. The widespread availability of government publications also exposed the law to prying, critical eyes; and it paved the way to make the state, and the bewildering wealth of legislation it communicated, more accountable.
2018-12-07T00:00:00Zder Weduwen, ArthurThis study seeks to describe the public communication practices of the authorities in the Dutch Golden Age. It is a study of ‘state communication’: the manner in which the authorities sought to inform their citizens, publicise their laws, and engage publicly in quarrels with their political opponents. These communication strategies underpinned the political stability of the seventeenth-century Dutch Republic. Concerned about their decorous appearance, the regents who ruled the country always understated the extent to which they relied on the consent of their citizens. The regents shared a republican ideal which dismissed the agency of popular consent; but this was an ideal, like so many ideals in the Dutch Republic, which existed in art and literature, but was not practised in daily life.
The practicalities of governance demanded that the regents of the Dutch Republic adopt a sophisticated system of communication. The authorities employed town criers and bailiffs to speed through town and country to repeat proclamations; they instructed ministers to proclaim official prayer days at church; and they ensured that everywhere, on walls, doors, pillars and public boards, one could find the texts of ordinances, notices and announcements issued by the authorities. In the seventeenth-century Dutch Republic, politics was not the prerogative of the few. That this was due to the determined efforts of the authorities has never been appreciated. Far from withholding political information, the regents were finely attuned to the benefit of involving their citizens in the affairs of state. The Dutch public was exposed to a wealth of political literature, much of it published by the state. The widespread availability of government publications also exposed the law to prying, critical eyes; and it paved the way to make the state, and the bewildering wealth of legislation it communicated, more accountable.Conversion and transformation : Prince Albert’s programme for a European monarchical order
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16558
This thesis will examine the political, legal, and philosophical beliefs of Albert, the Prince Consort, in the fields of governance, foreign policy and international affairs as well as the methods he used in his attempt to realise these ideas, both domestically and abroad. This “Albertine ambition” constituted a sophisticated and coherent political programme for a coordinated Conversion and Transformation during a period of rapid and profound socio-political change in Europe. His over-arching aim was to help to establish an integrated, co-operative and mutually supporting system of constitutional European monarchies. The absence of analyses of the prince’s personal role as a prime mover in foreign affairs is a puzzling gap in the rich literature on Victorian politics. Although there are references to his accomplishments within this sphere, the overall coherence of his approach and the characteristic methods he employed to achieve them have been left under-explored, if not completely neglected. Additionally, the wider context of the topic allows for a further exploration of the continuing relevance of monarchy and dynastic networks in 19th-century politics especially in the realm of foreign affairs. This endeavour will ultimately show that Albert was a prolific multinational figure, or to use Johannes Paulmann’s terminology, a “Royal International” who not only had the ambition to pursue his aims but also the creative ability and resources to do so.
2018-06-28T00:00:00ZJones, Charles Albert MuñozThis thesis will examine the political, legal, and philosophical beliefs of Albert, the Prince Consort, in the fields of governance, foreign policy and international affairs as well as the methods he used in his attempt to realise these ideas, both domestically and abroad. This “Albertine ambition” constituted a sophisticated and coherent political programme for a coordinated Conversion and Transformation during a period of rapid and profound socio-political change in Europe. His over-arching aim was to help to establish an integrated, co-operative and mutually supporting system of constitutional European monarchies. The absence of analyses of the prince’s personal role as a prime mover in foreign affairs is a puzzling gap in the rich literature on Victorian politics. Although there are references to his accomplishments within this sphere, the overall coherence of his approach and the characteristic methods he employed to achieve them have been left under-explored, if not completely neglected. Additionally, the wider context of the topic allows for a further exploration of the continuing relevance of monarchy and dynastic networks in 19th-century politics especially in the realm of foreign affairs. This endeavour will ultimately show that Albert was a prolific multinational figure, or to use Johannes Paulmann’s terminology, a “Royal International” who not only had the ambition to pursue his aims but also the creative ability and resources to do so.Negotiating the past in medieval Iceland, c. 1250-1500 : cultural memory and royal authority in the Icelandic legal tradition
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16474
This thesis examines the memorial meaning attributed to royal power in the Icelandic legal tradition, as it is textually negotiated in sources extant from the period c. 1250-1500. It discusses the significance and functions of the Norwegian king’s legal authority as part of the Icelanders’ collective remembrance of their country’s legal past (spanning the years c. 870-1302), and as a defining element in the creation of the Icelandic identity as a community of law.
The scope of analysis covers thirteenth- to fifteenth-century legal sources (sections of law-books and legal texts preserving legal arrangements between Iceland and Norway made in the eleventh century and in the period c. 1260-1302), and a fourteenth-century account of the Norwegian king’s involvement in a settlement dispute in ninth-century Iceland. These main sources are analysed against the background of several auxiliary sources (saga narratives, diplomas) from a New Philological perspective and scrutinised using the methods developed in cultural memory studies. This provides a novel perspective on the primary sources, filling a gap in recent scholarship on cultural memory in Old Norse literature and historiography.
Both categories of texts, drawing on oral and written traditions of law-making and story-telling, are vehicles for multi-faceted culturally meaningful and often contradictory memories of the Norwegian king. The Icelandic laws preserve provisions bestowed upon the Icelanders by the Norwegian monarchs, whereas the sagas convey semi-mythological images of the monarchs, who act as legislators, negotiators of legal agreements with the Icelanders, and as law-keepers. By analysing the memorial functions of royal power in the primary sources, the thesis argues for the complexity of the Icelanders’ self-definition as a kingless community of law, who nevertheless incorporate and actively engage with royal power, which shapes the collective memory of the country’s legal tradition.
2018-12-07T00:00:00ZMiller, Marta AgnieszkaThis thesis examines the memorial meaning attributed to royal power in the Icelandic legal tradition, as it is textually negotiated in sources extant from the period c. 1250-1500. It discusses the significance and functions of the Norwegian king’s legal authority as part of the Icelanders’ collective remembrance of their country’s legal past (spanning the years c. 870-1302), and as a defining element in the creation of the Icelandic identity as a community of law.
The scope of analysis covers thirteenth- to fifteenth-century legal sources (sections of law-books and legal texts preserving legal arrangements between Iceland and Norway made in the eleventh century and in the period c. 1260-1302), and a fourteenth-century account of the Norwegian king’s involvement in a settlement dispute in ninth-century Iceland. These main sources are analysed against the background of several auxiliary sources (saga narratives, diplomas) from a New Philological perspective and scrutinised using the methods developed in cultural memory studies. This provides a novel perspective on the primary sources, filling a gap in recent scholarship on cultural memory in Old Norse literature and historiography.
Both categories of texts, drawing on oral and written traditions of law-making and story-telling, are vehicles for multi-faceted culturally meaningful and often contradictory memories of the Norwegian king. The Icelandic laws preserve provisions bestowed upon the Icelanders by the Norwegian monarchs, whereas the sagas convey semi-mythological images of the monarchs, who act as legislators, negotiators of legal agreements with the Icelanders, and as law-keepers. By analysing the memorial functions of royal power in the primary sources, the thesis argues for the complexity of the Icelanders’ self-definition as a kingless community of law, who nevertheless incorporate and actively engage with royal power, which shapes the collective memory of the country’s legal tradition.Scottish unionist ideology, 1886-1965
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16445
This dissertation examines Scottish unionist political thought and intellectual history in the period from 1885-1886 to 1965. It provides an analytical examination of unionist positions examining such areas as political history, ecclesiology, sectarianism, historiography and unionist-nationalist sentiment. It contextualises unionist thought within Scotland's history and offers findings based on both archival and primary sources research along with a thorough background of historiography. It both contextualises and examines the complexities of Scottish unionism during this vital period between the Liberal Party's split over Irish Home Rule until the reorganisation of the Scottish Unionist Party in 1965. It illuminates the spectrum of unionist discourse during this period and demonstrates the complexities of Scotland's constitutional and cultural relationship with the rest of the United Kingdom.
2018-12-07T00:00:00ZWales, Jonathan MasonThis dissertation examines Scottish unionist political thought and intellectual history in the period from 1885-1886 to 1965. It provides an analytical examination of unionist positions examining such areas as political history, ecclesiology, sectarianism, historiography and unionist-nationalist sentiment. It contextualises unionist thought within Scotland's history and offers findings based on both archival and primary sources research along with a thorough background of historiography. It both contextualises and examines the complexities of Scottish unionism during this vital period between the Liberal Party's split over Irish Home Rule until the reorganisation of the Scottish Unionist Party in 1965. It illuminates the spectrum of unionist discourse during this period and demonstrates the complexities of Scotland's constitutional and cultural relationship with the rest of the United Kingdom.A late medieval confession manual - its author and context
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16416
This thesis focuses on the Summa Angelica de casibus conscientie written by Angelo da Chivasso (d. 1495), first printed in 1486. Angelo belonged to the Observantine branch of the Franciscan Order and was its vicar general four times. Having documented Angelo’s life and career, the thesis centres on the construction and purpose of his Summa. It assesses its originality within the tradition of confession manuals and the reasons for its popularity. It argues that the structure is very clear because Angelo intended it for the use of simplices confessores, by which he probably meant priests who did not have a university degree. He arranged his material alphabetically and in the longer sections, paragraphs were numbered, making cross-referencing easy. He included a list of authorities and explained the manner of quoting from them. Not all these features were original, but together they helped to make the Summa popular.
There are several noteworthy features of Angelo's Summa. The procedures described had been laid down in earlier manuals, including the need for more rigorous questions - ad status – relating to the profession of each penitent and where this might lead to sin. Angelo however diverged from some earlier authorities by warning about excessive rigour. Circumstances were to be taken into account, and where possible penitents to be given the benefit of the doubt.
The number of copies of Angelo's Summa printed throughout Western Christendom during his lifetime and following his death are a tribute to its importance. The period of fame however, was short. Martin Luther was a particularly virulent critic of the Summa, and the Catholic Church changed the method of hearing confessions, making much of it redundant, though it survived for some centuries more as a work of reference for confessors.
2018-12-07T00:00:00ZKing, Heinz PeterThis thesis focuses on the Summa Angelica de casibus conscientie written by Angelo da Chivasso (d. 1495), first printed in 1486. Angelo belonged to the Observantine branch of the Franciscan Order and was its vicar general four times. Having documented Angelo’s life and career, the thesis centres on the construction and purpose of his Summa. It assesses its originality within the tradition of confession manuals and the reasons for its popularity. It argues that the structure is very clear because Angelo intended it for the use of simplices confessores, by which he probably meant priests who did not have a university degree. He arranged his material alphabetically and in the longer sections, paragraphs were numbered, making cross-referencing easy. He included a list of authorities and explained the manner of quoting from them. Not all these features were original, but together they helped to make the Summa popular.
There are several noteworthy features of Angelo's Summa. The procedures described had been laid down in earlier manuals, including the need for more rigorous questions - ad status – relating to the profession of each penitent and where this might lead to sin. Angelo however diverged from some earlier authorities by warning about excessive rigour. Circumstances were to be taken into account, and where possible penitents to be given the benefit of the doubt.
The number of copies of Angelo's Summa printed throughout Western Christendom during his lifetime and following his death are a tribute to its importance. The period of fame however, was short. Martin Luther was a particularly virulent critic of the Summa, and the Catholic Church changed the method of hearing confessions, making much of it redundant, though it survived for some centuries more as a work of reference for confessors.Italia meridionale longobarda (secoli VIII-IX) : competizione,
conflittualità e potere politico
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16410
This thesis focuses on Lombard Southern Italy during the early middle ages and it analyses the history of
political and social conflicts between the eighth and ninth century, taking into account the transformation
of Lombard political power and social practices in this area. Starting from the eight-century judicial
sources, this work explores political and social competition in the Beneventan region by taking into
account its geographical position at the center of the Mediterranean see. Southern Italy was considered
as a periphery, and sometimes as a frontier, by both the Carolingian and Byzantine empires, and endured
almost a century of Muslims’ attempts to conquer the peninsula.
The first chapter focuses on the ducal period and investigates the formation and consolidation of the duke of Benevento’s political authority before 774. During the seventh and eight centuries, the
dukes developed a military and political autonomy in Southern Italy. This was due to the geographical
position of the Duchy of Benevento in the Lombard Kingdom: it was far from Pavia, the king’s capital
city, and it was relatively isolated from other Lombard territories. Since a dynasty was established here as
early as the seventh century, these dukes developed a strong and precocious political consciousness. As
a result, they were particularly concerned with the formal representation of their authority, which is early
attested in both coinage and diplomas. In this chapter, the analysis of the eight-century judicial records
opens two important perspectives on the duke of Benevento’s practices of power. Firstly, judicial
assemblies were one of the most important occasions for the duke to demonstrate and exercise his
authority in a public context. In contrast to all other Lombard dukes, who rendered judgement together
with a group of officers, the duke of Benevento acted alone before the competing parties. By behaving
exactly as the Lombard king would in Pavia, the duke was able to utilise the judicial domain as a sort of
theatre in which to practice, legitimise and represent his own public authority in front of the local
aristocracy. Secondly, the analysis of seven judicial case-studies suggests that the duke was not simply the
sole political authority in Benevento but also the leading social agent in the whole Lombard southern
Italy. Almost all the disputes transmitted by the twelfth-century cartularies implied a ducal action,
donation or decision in the past, which became the main cause for later conflicts between the members
of the lay élite and the monastic foundations of the region. Consequently, the analysis of judicial conflicts
reveals more about the duke of Benevento’s strategies and practices of power than about the lay and
ecclesiastical élites’ competition for power.
Since there are no judicial records between 774 and the last decade of the ninth century, both conflicts
and representations of authority in Lombard Southern Italy are analysed through other kinds of sources
for this period. Chronicles, hagiographies, diplomas, and material sources are rich in clues about political
and social competition in Benevento. By contrast, the late-ninth-century judicial records transmitted by
cartularies and archives are quite different from the eighth-century documents: they have a bare and
simple structure, which often hides the peculiarities of the single dispute by telling only the essentials of
each conflict and a concise final judgement. In contrast to the sources of the ducal period, the ninth- and
tenth-century judicial records often convey a flattened image of Lombard society. Their basic structure
certainly prevents a focus on the representation of authority and the practices of power in southern Italy.
On the contrary, these fields of inquiry are crucial to research both competition within the Beneventan
aristocracy during the ninth century, and the relationship between Lombards and Carolingian after 774.
After the fall of the Lombard Kingdom in 774, Charlemagne did not complete the military conquest of
the Italian peninsula: the Duchy of Benevento was left under the control of Arechis (758-787), who
proclaimed himself princeps gentis Langobardorum and continued to rule mostly independently. The
confrontation and competition with the Frankish empire are key to understanding both the strengthening
of Lombard identity in southern Italy and the formation of a princely political authority. The second
account the historiography on the Regnum Italiae, the third section of this chapter focuses precisely on
the ambitions of Louis II in Southern Italy and it analyses the implication that the projection of his
rulership over this area had in shaping his imperial authority. Despite Louis II’s efforts to control the
Lombard principalities, his military and political experience soon revealed its limits. After the conquest
of Bari in 871, Prince Adelchi imprisoned the emperor in his palace until he obtained a promise: Louis
II swore not to return to Benevento anymore. Although the pope soon liberated the emperor from this
oath, he never regained a political role in Southern Italy. Nevertheless, his prolonged presence in the
region during the ninth century radically changed the political equilibrium of both the Lombard
principalities and the Tyrrhenian duchies (i.e. Napoli, Gaeta, Amalfi). The fourth section focuses firstly
on the competition between Louis II and Adelchi of Benevento, who obstinately defined his public
authority in a direct competition with the Carolingian emperor. At the same time, the competition within
the local aristocracy in Benevento radically changed into a small-scale struggle between the members of
Adelchi’s kingroup, the Radelchids. At the same time, some local officers expanded their power and acted
more and more autonomously in their district, such as in Capua. When Louis II left Benevento in 871,
both the Tyrrhenian duchies and the Lombard principalities in Southern Italy were profoundly affected
by a sudden change in their mutual relations and even in their inner stability. The competition for power
and authority in Salerno and Capua-Benevento also changed and two different political systems were
gradually established in these principalities. Despite the radical transformation of internal competition
and the Byzantine conquest of a large part of Puglia and Basilicata at the end of the ninth century, the
Lombard principalities remained independent until the eleventh century, when Southern Italy was finally
seized by Norman invaders. // --- // RIASSUNTO:
La presente tesi si occupa dell’Italia meridionale longobarda durante l’alto medioevo e analizza la
storia dei conflitti politici e sociali tra l’VIII e il IX secolo tenendo in considerazione le trasformazioni
del potere politico longobardo e delle pratiche sociali in quest’area. Partendo dalle fonti giudiziarie di
secolo VIII, questa tesi esplora dunque la competizione politica e sociale nella regione beneventana senza
prescindere dalla sua posizione al centro del Mediterraneo. L’Italia meridionale fu considerata una
periferia, talvolta una vera e propria frontiera, sia dall’impero carolingio sia da quello bizantino, e resistette
per oltre un secolo ai tentativi musulmani di conquistare la penisola.
Il primo capitolo si occupa del periodo ducale e indaga la formazione e il consolidamento
dell’autorità politica del duca di Benevento prima del 774. Durante i secoli VII e VIII, i duchi
svilupparono un’ampia autonomia militare e politica in Italia meridionale. Ciò era legato alla posizione
geografica di Benevento nel quadro del regno longobardo: il ducato era lontano da Pavia, la capitale del
re, ed era relativamente isolato dagli altri territori longobardi. I duchi di Benevento svilupparono una
forte e precoce coscienza politica, forse anche in conseguenza dello stabilirsi di una dinastia al potere già
a partire dal VII secolo. Essi erano conseguentemente particolarmente interessati nella rappresentazione
formale della loro autorità pubblica, che è attestata precocemente sia nella monetazione sia nei diplomi.
L’analisi dei documenti giudiziari di secolo VIII apre due importanti prospettive di ricerca sulle pratiche
del potere nel ducato beneventano. In primo luogo, le assemblee giudiziarie erano per il duca una delle
occasioni più importanti per dimostrare e esercitare la sua autorità in un contesto pubblico.
Contrariamente agli altri duchi longobardi, che vagliavano le ragioni della disputa ed emettevano un
giudizio insieme a un gruppo di ufficiali, quello beneventano agiva da solo di fronte alle parti.
Comportandosi allo stesso modo dei sovrani longobardi a Pavia, il duca utilizzava l’ambito giudiziario
come una sorta di teatro in cui praticare, legittimare e rappresentare la sua autorità pubblica di fronte
all’aristocrazia locale. In secondo luogo, l’analisi di sette casi giudiziari permette di ipotizzare che il duca
non fosse solo l’unica autorità politica a Benevento, ma anche il principale agente sociale in tutto il
Mezzogiorno longobardo. Tutte le dispute riguardanti il secolo VIII e trasmesse dai cartulari del secolo
XII implicano infatti un’azione del duca, una donazione o una decisione nel passato che in seguito diventa
causa di conflitto tra i membri dell’élite laica e le fondazioni monastiche della regione. Conseguentemente,
l’analisi dei conflitti giudiziari è capace di rivelare molto di più sulle strategie e le pratiche del potere dei
duchi di Benevento che sulla competizione per il potere nelle élite laiche ed ecclesiastiche della capitale e
del territorio.
Poiché non vi sono documenti giudiziari riguardanti il periodo che va dal 774 alla fine del secolo
IX, sia la conflittualità sia la rappresentazione dell’autorità pubblica nell’Italia meridionale longobarda
sono analizzate per il periodo successivo attraverso altre tipologie di fonti. La cronachistica, i testi
agiografici, i diplomi principeschi e le fonti materiali sono infatti ricchissimi di elementi sulla
competizione politica e sociale a Benevento. I documenti giudiziari del tardo secolo IX trasmessi dai
cartulari e dagli archivi meridionali sono però molto differenti dai documenti di secolo VIII. Essi
presentano una struttura semplice e formalizzata, che spesso nasconde le peculiarità della singola disputa
esprimendo solo l’essenziale di ciascun conflitto insieme ad un coinciso giudizio finale. Contrariamente
alle fonti del periodo ducale, i giudicati dei secoli IX e X offrono spesso solamente un’immagine appiattita
della società longobarda. La loro struttura e il loro contenuto formalizzato impediscono pertanto di
portare avanti un’indagine della rappresentazione dell’autorità e delle pratiche di potere longobardo in
Italia meridionale. Questi temi rimangono invece centrali per una ricerca sulla competizione all’interno
dell’aristocrazia beneventana durante la metà del IX secolo e sulla relazione tra Longobardi e Carolingi
dopo il 774.
8
Dopo la caduta di re Desiderio nel 774, Carlo Magno non completò la conquista militare della
penisola italiana: il ducato di Benevento fu lasciato al controllo di Arechi (758-787), che nello stesso anno
si proclamò princeps gentis Langobardorum e continuò a regnare in Italia meridionale pressoché
indipendentemente. Il confronto e la competizione con l’impero franco sono una delle chiavi per
comprendere sia il rafforzamento dell’identità longobarda in Italia meridionale sia la formazione
dell’autorità politica principesca. Il secondo capitolo si concentra precisamente sulla transizione dal
ducato al principato di Benevento e sul conflitto con i Carolingi tra il secolo VIII e IX. Da un lato Carlo
Magno utilizzò il titolo di rex Langobardorum, implicando con quest’ultimo un’autorità politica che si
estendeva sull’intero regno longobardo, quindi anche su Benevento. Dall’altro lato, Arechi present sè
stesso come l’erede della tradizione longobarda agendo come un vero e proprio sovrano longobardo,
totalmente autonomo, in Italia meridionale. Ciononostante, le relazioni tra il principe di Benevento e il
re franco rimasero ambigue fino alla sottomissione formale di Arechi nel 787. Una nuova autorità politica,
quella principesca, fu plasmata tra 774 e 787 sia in continuità con la tradizione beneventana di autonomia
politica sia in opposizione a quella dei sovrani carolingi. La monetazione e i diplomi insieme con l’attività
edilizia ebbero un ruolo di primo piano nel dare forma e affermare questo nuovo tipo di autorità politica
in Italia meridionale. La seconda e la terza sezione del capitolo si concentrano specificatamente sul
progetto politico di Arechi e di suo figlio, Grimoaldo III (787-806). Le fondazioni monastiche di Santa
Sofia di Benevento e San Salvatore in Alife furono al centro della strategia di distinzione messa in atto da
Arechia prima e dopo il 774. La storiografia ha già da tempo individuato la somiglianza tra la fondazione
regia di San Salvatore di Brescia e quella di Santa Sofia di Benevento. Tuttavia, Santa Sofia è stata
identificata non solo come una fondazione familiare ma anche come il “santuario nazionale dei
longobardi” in Italia meridionale. Prendendo in considerazione il progetto politico di Arechi e la
rappresentazione della sua autorità pubblica, la seconda sezione del secondo capitolo si pone come
obiettivo quello di riconsiderare sia la dimensione familiare e politica sia il ruolo religioso di Santa Sofia
nel principato di Benevento. La stessa sezione analizza anche la ri-fondazione della città di Salerno, che
ebbe un ruolo davvero rilevante nel dare forma all’autorità politica di Arechi. Dopo il 774, Salerno
divenne sostanzialmente una capitale alternativa a Benevento, in cui il principe poté rappresentare il suo
nuovo ruolo politico in Italia meridionale in una cornice differente. Le ricerche archeologiche relative
all’area del palazzo salernitano, del quale è sopravvissuta solamente la chiesa di San Pietro a Corte, hanno
rivelato alcune importanti caratteristiche della rappresentazione pubblica a Salerno: l’autorità politica di
Arechi intendeva combinare la tradizione longobarda con una dimensione locale e anche con il passato
classico. Inoltre, sia Arechi sia Grimoaldo III affidarono a Salerno – e non a Benevento – la propria
memoria familiare decidendo di essere seppelliti nella cattedrale di questa città. Una delle più importanti
opere cronachistiche del Mezzogiorno longobardo, il Chronicon Salernitanum, pone peraltro in evidenza
come la città di Salerno abbia conservato fino al secolo X (e oltre) la memoria della prima dinastia
principesca nonché quella della nascita del principato longobardo, integrandola come parte della propria
identità cittadina.
Tra i secoli VIII e IX, le due abbazie più prestigiose dell’Italia meridionale longobarda – San
Benedetto di Montecassino e San Vincenzo al Volturno – si ritrovarono nella zona di frontiera con i
territori ora sotto l’autorità carolingia e furono gradualmente influenzate dal nuovo quadro politico.
Entrambe le fondazioni incrementarono il loro prestigio durante il periodo di instabilità che seguì la
conquista franca del regno longobardo (774-787). A cavallo tra i secoli VIII e IX i monasteri di
Montecassino e San Vincenzo agirono in modo ampiamente autonomo, relazionandosi sia con le autorità
politiche carolingie sia con la società e le autorità longobarde. In alcuni casi ciò portò a delle tensioni e a
dei conflitti aperti all’interno delle comunità monastiche, come nel caso dell’indagine a carico dell’abate
Poto di San Vincenzo al Volturno. L’ultima sezione del secondo capitolo si concentra su queste due
comunità monastiche e su come si rivolsero alla protezione carolingia come una delle possibilità per
attraversare questo periodo di incertezza politica mantenendo un ruolo prestigioso e rilevante. La
relazione con i sovrani carolingi coesistette comunque sempre con il legame con la società longobarda,
che rimase una parte essenziale nella vita e nella memoria dell’abbazia. Fu però solo alla fine del secolo
VIII che queste fondazioni iniziarono a ricevere un numero di donazioni davvero ragguardevole da parte
9
longobarda. Dal canto loro i sovrani franchi cercarono di diventare il punto di riferimento politico per
quest’area di frontiera conferendo diplomi di conferma e immunità a entrambe le abbazie, diplomi che
in Italia meridionale avevano però un ruolo prevalentemente performativo: essi creavano,
rappresentavano e memorializzavano l’autorità pubblica e il prestigio di coloro che emettevano questi
documenti e di coloro che li ricevevano. La relazione instaurata da Carlo Magno e dai suoi successori con
questi monasteri ebbe però conseguenze sul lungo termine sull’immagine che le comunità intesero dare
di sé, che gradualmente si spostò dal passato longobardo al prestigio dei sovrani carolingi, quindi
dell’impero.
Dopo la morte di Arechi nel 787, gli ambasciatori longobardi richiesero il ritorno a Benevento di
suo figlio, Grimoaldo, che era tenuto in ostaggio alla corte carolingia. Carlo Magno impose però due
condizioni a questo proposito: i Longobardi meridionali dovevano tagliarsi barba e capelli ovvero liberarsi
dei loro tratti identitari, e includere il nome del re franco nella monetazione e nella datazione dei diplomi.
Grimoaldo III mise in atto quest’ultima richiesta, ma dopo un breve lasso di tempo iniziò a comportarsi
come un sovrano indipendente. Le campagne militari condotte dal Pipino, figlio di Carlo Magno e re
d’Italia, non riuscirono a portare il principato di Benevento sotto l’autorità franca e l’interesse dei
Carolingi verso l’area scemò, perlomeno temporaneamente. L’Italia meridionale poté dunque rafforzare
la propria identità longobarda e portare avanti politiche autonome. Il terzo capitolo si concentra sulla
competizione politica all’interno dell’aristocrazia beneventana durante la prima metà del secolo IX. Dopo
l’accordo con i Carolingi dell’812, l’élite locale rafforzò la propria posizione nella capitale espandendo la
propria influenza sul palatium del principe. probabilmente, i membri dell’aristocrazia beneventana non
intesero mai ottenere il titolo principesco per sé, almeno non in questo periodo. Essi preferirono cercare
di influenzare le scelte del principe così da ottenere uffici pubblici e rendite, che avevano l’obiettivo di
confermare lo status sociale dei membri dell’élite, di mantenere e di espandere il loro potere nel cuore del
principato. La prima sezione si occupa del principato di Grimoaldo IV (806-817) e sottolinea la debolezza
dell’autorità pubblica di quest’ultima a fronte delle pressioni e delle ambizioni dell’aristocrazia locale. Una
congiura pose fine al suo regno nell’817, ma la competizione all’interno dell’élite beneventana continuò
anche durante i principati di Sicone (817-832) e Sicardo (832-839), diventando peraltro più violenta. La
seconda sezione di questo capitolo ha l’obiettivo di identificare le strategie familiari e la rete di relazioni
attivata da questi due principi allo scopo di rafforzare il loro potere politico su Benevento e di bilanciare
le aspirazioni delle aristocrazie locali. Il legame familiare di Sicardo con uno dei più importanti gruppi
parentali di Benevento, quello dei Dauferidi, creò indubbiamente un’asimmetria significativa nell’arena
politica dell’Italia meridionale longobarda. il suo matrimonio con Adelchisa fu cruciale nello stabilizzare
il suo potere e anche nel legittimare la sua autorità nella capitale. Il sistema di alleanze di Sicardo cambiò
però radicalmente le modalità della competizione politica locale: esso impediva a tutti i membri
dell’aristocrazia beneventana che non facessero parte del network familiare principesco di accedere al
potere. In tal senso, le alleanze ricercate da Sicardo furono direttamente responsabili della successiva
guerra civile (839-849). Non fu comunque solo la lotta di fazioni longobarda a portare alla divisione del
principato di Benevento nell’849, ma anche un rinnovato interesse dei Carolingi per il Mezzogiorno, che
è al centro del quarto e ultimo capitolo della tesi.
La terza sezione del terzo capitolo analizza la rappresentazione dell’autorità pubblica dei Siconidi
e si interessa in particolare delle strategie di distinzione messe in atto da questi due principi nella città
capitale. Contrariamente alla precedente dinastia di duchi e principi, Sicone e Sicardo costruirono una
relazione privilegiata con la cattedrale di Santa Maria in Episcopio, che precedentemente aveva invece un
ruolo politico limitatissimo a Benevento e anche religioso. Entrambi questi principi traslarono nella
cattedrale tutte le reliquie che sottrassero a Napoli e ad Amalfi durante le loro campagne militari. Inoltre,
Siconde decise di essere inumato in questa chiesa, che ospitò anche le sepolture dei principi successivi
fino alla fine del secolo IX. I furta sacra compiuti dai Siconidi e la relazione stabilita con Santa Maria in
Episcopio produsse una trasformazione devozionale nella capitale. Conseguentemente, anche il ruolo
della fondazione arechiana, Santa Sofia di Benevento, cambiò tanto che questo monastero femminile
perse parte della sua funzione sociale e religiosa a Benevento. Al contrario, la cattedrale accrebbe in potere
e ambizioni, iniziando a presentarsi in associazione con il potere pubblico beneventano. Un testo
10
agiografico composto nella prima metà del IX secolo, la Vita Barbati episcopi Beneventani, sembra voler
esprimere e affermare precisamente questo nuovo ruolo sociale e religioso del vescovo nell’Italia
meridionale longobarda. L’ultima sezione del capitolo esamina brevemente l’ascesa di Landolfo di Capua
e dei suoi discendenti secondo quanto già messo in evidenza dalla recente storiografia. Landolfo
approfittò della debolezza principesca e della competitività propria di Benevento per costruire un potere
locale autonomo nella circoscrizione da esso amministrata.
Il quarto e ultimo capitolo completa l’esame della competizione politica beneventana analizzando
nel dettaglio le dinamiche del conflitto di fazioni longobardo. La prima sezione presenta il contesto
politico che l’imperatore Ludovico II dovette affrontare la prima volta che scese in Italia meridionale
mentre il secondo si concentra sul progetto di conquista portato avanti durante il secolo IX nella penisola
italiana da gruppi di guerrieri musulmani. Dopo il sacco di Roma dell’842, Ludovico II diresse cinque
campagne in Italia meridionale per eliminare l’emirato di Bari e prevenire nuovi attacchi da parte
musulmana via mare. Supportato dal papa e dall’aristocrazia romana, l’imperatore carolingio costruì la
sua nuova autorità imperiale sul ruolo di protettore della Cristianità contro i musulmani. Le campagne
militari di Ludovico II furono però connesse anche alle sue ambizioni politiche in Italia meridionale.
Dopo essere intervenuto nella guerra civile longobarda e aver stabilito la divisione del principato di
Benevento nell’849, egli volle esercitare un controllo maggiore su entrambi i principati longobardi
imponendo la propria autorità politica attraverso la sua presenza fisica nel Mezzogiorno. Partendo da
quanto già messo in evidenza dalla storiografia per quanto riguarda il Regnum Italiae, la terza sezione del
capitolo prende in considerazione precisamente le ambizioni di Ludovico II in Italia meridionale e
analizza le implicazioni che esse ebbero nella costruzione ideologica sottesa alla sua autorità imperiale.
Nonostante gli sforzi di Ludovico II per controllare i principati longobardi, l’esperienza militare e politica
del sovrano franco rivelò ben presto i propri limiti. Dopo la conquista di Bari nell’871, il principe Adelchi
di Benevento imprigionò l’imperatore nel suo palazzo fino a che non ottenne da parte di quest’ultimo la
promessa di non ritornare mai più a Benevento. Nonostante il papa liberò ben presto Ludovico II dal
suo giuramento, quest’ultimo non riuscì più ad aver un ruolo politico rilevante nel Mezzogiorno. La sua
prolungata presenza in questa regione durante il secolo IX cambiò radicalmente gli equilibri politici che
governavano sia i principati longobardi sia i ducati tirrenici (Napoli, Gaeta, Amalfi). La quarta sezione si
occupa in primo luogo del conflitto tra Ludovico II e Adelchi di Benevento, che cercò ostinatamente di
definire la sua autorità pubblica in questa competizione con l’imperatore carolingio. Allo stesso tempo,
la competizione interna all’aristocrazia beneventana cambiò radicalmente, approdando a un dissidio di
piccola scala tra i membri del gruppo parentale di Adelchi, i Radelchidi. In questo stesso periodo alcuni
ufficiali locali espansero il loro potere agendo in modo sempre più autonomo nel loro distretto, così come
era già successo a Capua. Quando Ludovico II lasciò Benevento nell’871, sia i ducati tirrenici sia i
principati longobardi in Italia meridionale subirono le conseguenze dell’uscita di scena dell’imperatore,
sia per quanto riguarda le loro relazioni reciproche sia per la loro stabilità interna. La competizione per il
potere e l’autorità a Salerno e Capua-Benevento cambiò a sua volta e due differenti sistemi politici furono
gradualmente stabiliti in questi principati. nonostante la trasformazione radicale della competizione
interna e la conquista bizantina di una larga parte di Puglia e Basilicata alla fine del secolo IX, i principati
longobardi rimasero indipendenti fino al secolo XI, quando l’Italia meridionale fu infine conquistata dai
Normanni.
2019-06-27T00:00:00ZZornetta, GiuliaThis thesis focuses on Lombard Southern Italy during the early middle ages and it analyses the history of
political and social conflicts between the eighth and ninth century, taking into account the transformation
of Lombard political power and social practices in this area. Starting from the eight-century judicial
sources, this work explores political and social competition in the Beneventan region by taking into
account its geographical position at the center of the Mediterranean see. Southern Italy was considered
as a periphery, and sometimes as a frontier, by both the Carolingian and Byzantine empires, and endured
almost a century of Muslims’ attempts to conquer the peninsula.
The first chapter focuses on the ducal period and investigates the formation and consolidation of the duke of Benevento’s political authority before 774. During the seventh and eight centuries, the
dukes developed a military and political autonomy in Southern Italy. This was due to the geographical
position of the Duchy of Benevento in the Lombard Kingdom: it was far from Pavia, the king’s capital
city, and it was relatively isolated from other Lombard territories. Since a dynasty was established here as
early as the seventh century, these dukes developed a strong and precocious political consciousness. As
a result, they were particularly concerned with the formal representation of their authority, which is early
attested in both coinage and diplomas. In this chapter, the analysis of the eight-century judicial records
opens two important perspectives on the duke of Benevento’s practices of power. Firstly, judicial
assemblies were one of the most important occasions for the duke to demonstrate and exercise his
authority in a public context. In contrast to all other Lombard dukes, who rendered judgement together
with a group of officers, the duke of Benevento acted alone before the competing parties. By behaving
exactly as the Lombard king would in Pavia, the duke was able to utilise the judicial domain as a sort of
theatre in which to practice, legitimise and represent his own public authority in front of the local
aristocracy. Secondly, the analysis of seven judicial case-studies suggests that the duke was not simply the
sole political authority in Benevento but also the leading social agent in the whole Lombard southern
Italy. Almost all the disputes transmitted by the twelfth-century cartularies implied a ducal action,
donation or decision in the past, which became the main cause for later conflicts between the members
of the lay élite and the monastic foundations of the region. Consequently, the analysis of judicial conflicts
reveals more about the duke of Benevento’s strategies and practices of power than about the lay and
ecclesiastical élites’ competition for power.
Since there are no judicial records between 774 and the last decade of the ninth century, both conflicts
and representations of authority in Lombard Southern Italy are analysed through other kinds of sources
for this period. Chronicles, hagiographies, diplomas, and material sources are rich in clues about political
and social competition in Benevento. By contrast, the late-ninth-century judicial records transmitted by
cartularies and archives are quite different from the eighth-century documents: they have a bare and
simple structure, which often hides the peculiarities of the single dispute by telling only the essentials of
each conflict and a concise final judgement. In contrast to the sources of the ducal period, the ninth- and
tenth-century judicial records often convey a flattened image of Lombard society. Their basic structure
certainly prevents a focus on the representation of authority and the practices of power in southern Italy.
On the contrary, these fields of inquiry are crucial to research both competition within the Beneventan
aristocracy during the ninth century, and the relationship between Lombards and Carolingian after 774.
After the fall of the Lombard Kingdom in 774, Charlemagne did not complete the military conquest of
the Italian peninsula: the Duchy of Benevento was left under the control of Arechis (758-787), who
proclaimed himself princeps gentis Langobardorum and continued to rule mostly independently. The
confrontation and competition with the Frankish empire are key to understanding both the strengthening
of Lombard identity in southern Italy and the formation of a princely political authority. The second
account the historiography on the Regnum Italiae, the third section of this chapter focuses precisely on
the ambitions of Louis II in Southern Italy and it analyses the implication that the projection of his
rulership over this area had in shaping his imperial authority. Despite Louis II’s efforts to control the
Lombard principalities, his military and political experience soon revealed its limits. After the conquest
of Bari in 871, Prince Adelchi imprisoned the emperor in his palace until he obtained a promise: Louis
II swore not to return to Benevento anymore. Although the pope soon liberated the emperor from this
oath, he never regained a political role in Southern Italy. Nevertheless, his prolonged presence in the
region during the ninth century radically changed the political equilibrium of both the Lombard
principalities and the Tyrrhenian duchies (i.e. Napoli, Gaeta, Amalfi). The fourth section focuses firstly
on the competition between Louis II and Adelchi of Benevento, who obstinately defined his public
authority in a direct competition with the Carolingian emperor. At the same time, the competition within
the local aristocracy in Benevento radically changed into a small-scale struggle between the members of
Adelchi’s kingroup, the Radelchids. At the same time, some local officers expanded their power and acted
more and more autonomously in their district, such as in Capua. When Louis II left Benevento in 871,
both the Tyrrhenian duchies and the Lombard principalities in Southern Italy were profoundly affected
by a sudden change in their mutual relations and even in their inner stability. The competition for power
and authority in Salerno and Capua-Benevento also changed and two different political systems were
gradually established in these principalities. Despite the radical transformation of internal competition
and the Byzantine conquest of a large part of Puglia and Basilicata at the end of the ninth century, the
Lombard principalities remained independent until the eleventh century, when Southern Italy was finally
seized by Norman invaders. // --- // RIASSUNTO:
La presente tesi si occupa dell’Italia meridionale longobarda durante l’alto medioevo e analizza la
storia dei conflitti politici e sociali tra l’VIII e il IX secolo tenendo in considerazione le trasformazioni
del potere politico longobardo e delle pratiche sociali in quest’area. Partendo dalle fonti giudiziarie di
secolo VIII, questa tesi esplora dunque la competizione politica e sociale nella regione beneventana senza
prescindere dalla sua posizione al centro del Mediterraneo. L’Italia meridionale fu considerata una
periferia, talvolta una vera e propria frontiera, sia dall’impero carolingio sia da quello bizantino, e resistette
per oltre un secolo ai tentativi musulmani di conquistare la penisola.
Il primo capitolo si occupa del periodo ducale e indaga la formazione e il consolidamento
dell’autorità politica del duca di Benevento prima del 774. Durante i secoli VII e VIII, i duchi
svilupparono un’ampia autonomia militare e politica in Italia meridionale. Ciò era legato alla posizione
geografica di Benevento nel quadro del regno longobardo: il ducato era lontano da Pavia, la capitale del
re, ed era relativamente isolato dagli altri territori longobardi. I duchi di Benevento svilupparono una
forte e precoce coscienza politica, forse anche in conseguenza dello stabilirsi di una dinastia al potere già
a partire dal VII secolo. Essi erano conseguentemente particolarmente interessati nella rappresentazione
formale della loro autorità pubblica, che è attestata precocemente sia nella monetazione sia nei diplomi.
L’analisi dei documenti giudiziari di secolo VIII apre due importanti prospettive di ricerca sulle pratiche
del potere nel ducato beneventano. In primo luogo, le assemblee giudiziarie erano per il duca una delle
occasioni più importanti per dimostrare e esercitare la sua autorità in un contesto pubblico.
Contrariamente agli altri duchi longobardi, che vagliavano le ragioni della disputa ed emettevano un
giudizio insieme a un gruppo di ufficiali, quello beneventano agiva da solo di fronte alle parti.
Comportandosi allo stesso modo dei sovrani longobardi a Pavia, il duca utilizzava l’ambito giudiziario
come una sorta di teatro in cui praticare, legittimare e rappresentare la sua autorità pubblica di fronte
all’aristocrazia locale. In secondo luogo, l’analisi di sette casi giudiziari permette di ipotizzare che il duca
non fosse solo l’unica autorità politica a Benevento, ma anche il principale agente sociale in tutto il
Mezzogiorno longobardo. Tutte le dispute riguardanti il secolo VIII e trasmesse dai cartulari del secolo
XII implicano infatti un’azione del duca, una donazione o una decisione nel passato che in seguito diventa
causa di conflitto tra i membri dell’élite laica e le fondazioni monastiche della regione. Conseguentemente,
l’analisi dei conflitti giudiziari è capace di rivelare molto di più sulle strategie e le pratiche del potere dei
duchi di Benevento che sulla competizione per il potere nelle élite laiche ed ecclesiastiche della capitale e
del territorio.
Poiché non vi sono documenti giudiziari riguardanti il periodo che va dal 774 alla fine del secolo
IX, sia la conflittualità sia la rappresentazione dell’autorità pubblica nell’Italia meridionale longobarda
sono analizzate per il periodo successivo attraverso altre tipologie di fonti. La cronachistica, i testi
agiografici, i diplomi principeschi e le fonti materiali sono infatti ricchissimi di elementi sulla
competizione politica e sociale a Benevento. I documenti giudiziari del tardo secolo IX trasmessi dai
cartulari e dagli archivi meridionali sono però molto differenti dai documenti di secolo VIII. Essi
presentano una struttura semplice e formalizzata, che spesso nasconde le peculiarità della singola disputa
esprimendo solo l’essenziale di ciascun conflitto insieme ad un coinciso giudizio finale. Contrariamente
alle fonti del periodo ducale, i giudicati dei secoli IX e X offrono spesso solamente un’immagine appiattita
della società longobarda. La loro struttura e il loro contenuto formalizzato impediscono pertanto di
portare avanti un’indagine della rappresentazione dell’autorità e delle pratiche di potere longobardo in
Italia meridionale. Questi temi rimangono invece centrali per una ricerca sulla competizione all’interno
dell’aristocrazia beneventana durante la metà del IX secolo e sulla relazione tra Longobardi e Carolingi
dopo il 774.
8
Dopo la caduta di re Desiderio nel 774, Carlo Magno non completò la conquista militare della
penisola italiana: il ducato di Benevento fu lasciato al controllo di Arechi (758-787), che nello stesso anno
si proclamò princeps gentis Langobardorum e continuò a regnare in Italia meridionale pressoché
indipendentemente. Il confronto e la competizione con l’impero franco sono una delle chiavi per
comprendere sia il rafforzamento dell’identità longobarda in Italia meridionale sia la formazione
dell’autorità politica principesca. Il secondo capitolo si concentra precisamente sulla transizione dal
ducato al principato di Benevento e sul conflitto con i Carolingi tra il secolo VIII e IX. Da un lato Carlo
Magno utilizzò il titolo di rex Langobardorum, implicando con quest’ultimo un’autorità politica che si
estendeva sull’intero regno longobardo, quindi anche su Benevento. Dall’altro lato, Arechi present sè
stesso come l’erede della tradizione longobarda agendo come un vero e proprio sovrano longobardo,
totalmente autonomo, in Italia meridionale. Ciononostante, le relazioni tra il principe di Benevento e il
re franco rimasero ambigue fino alla sottomissione formale di Arechi nel 787. Una nuova autorità politica,
quella principesca, fu plasmata tra 774 e 787 sia in continuità con la tradizione beneventana di autonomia
politica sia in opposizione a quella dei sovrani carolingi. La monetazione e i diplomi insieme con l’attività
edilizia ebbero un ruolo di primo piano nel dare forma e affermare questo nuovo tipo di autorità politica
in Italia meridionale. La seconda e la terza sezione del capitolo si concentrano specificatamente sul
progetto politico di Arechi e di suo figlio, Grimoaldo III (787-806). Le fondazioni monastiche di Santa
Sofia di Benevento e San Salvatore in Alife furono al centro della strategia di distinzione messa in atto da
Arechia prima e dopo il 774. La storiografia ha già da tempo individuato la somiglianza tra la fondazione
regia di San Salvatore di Brescia e quella di Santa Sofia di Benevento. Tuttavia, Santa Sofia è stata
identificata non solo come una fondazione familiare ma anche come il “santuario nazionale dei
longobardi” in Italia meridionale. Prendendo in considerazione il progetto politico di Arechi e la
rappresentazione della sua autorità pubblica, la seconda sezione del secondo capitolo si pone come
obiettivo quello di riconsiderare sia la dimensione familiare e politica sia il ruolo religioso di Santa Sofia
nel principato di Benevento. La stessa sezione analizza anche la ri-fondazione della città di Salerno, che
ebbe un ruolo davvero rilevante nel dare forma all’autorità politica di Arechi. Dopo il 774, Salerno
divenne sostanzialmente una capitale alternativa a Benevento, in cui il principe poté rappresentare il suo
nuovo ruolo politico in Italia meridionale in una cornice differente. Le ricerche archeologiche relative
all’area del palazzo salernitano, del quale è sopravvissuta solamente la chiesa di San Pietro a Corte, hanno
rivelato alcune importanti caratteristiche della rappresentazione pubblica a Salerno: l’autorità politica di
Arechi intendeva combinare la tradizione longobarda con una dimensione locale e anche con il passato
classico. Inoltre, sia Arechi sia Grimoaldo III affidarono a Salerno – e non a Benevento – la propria
memoria familiare decidendo di essere seppelliti nella cattedrale di questa città. Una delle più importanti
opere cronachistiche del Mezzogiorno longobardo, il Chronicon Salernitanum, pone peraltro in evidenza
come la città di Salerno abbia conservato fino al secolo X (e oltre) la memoria della prima dinastia
principesca nonché quella della nascita del principato longobardo, integrandola come parte della propria
identità cittadina.
Tra i secoli VIII e IX, le due abbazie più prestigiose dell’Italia meridionale longobarda – San
Benedetto di Montecassino e San Vincenzo al Volturno – si ritrovarono nella zona di frontiera con i
territori ora sotto l’autorità carolingia e furono gradualmente influenzate dal nuovo quadro politico.
Entrambe le fondazioni incrementarono il loro prestigio durante il periodo di instabilità che seguì la
conquista franca del regno longobardo (774-787). A cavallo tra i secoli VIII e IX i monasteri di
Montecassino e San Vincenzo agirono in modo ampiamente autonomo, relazionandosi sia con le autorità
politiche carolingie sia con la società e le autorità longobarde. In alcuni casi ciò portò a delle tensioni e a
dei conflitti aperti all’interno delle comunità monastiche, come nel caso dell’indagine a carico dell’abate
Poto di San Vincenzo al Volturno. L’ultima sezione del secondo capitolo si concentra su queste due
comunità monastiche e su come si rivolsero alla protezione carolingia come una delle possibilità per
attraversare questo periodo di incertezza politica mantenendo un ruolo prestigioso e rilevante. La
relazione con i sovrani carolingi coesistette comunque sempre con il legame con la società longobarda,
che rimase una parte essenziale nella vita e nella memoria dell’abbazia. Fu però solo alla fine del secolo
VIII che queste fondazioni iniziarono a ricevere un numero di donazioni davvero ragguardevole da parte
9
longobarda. Dal canto loro i sovrani franchi cercarono di diventare il punto di riferimento politico per
quest’area di frontiera conferendo diplomi di conferma e immunità a entrambe le abbazie, diplomi che
in Italia meridionale avevano però un ruolo prevalentemente performativo: essi creavano,
rappresentavano e memorializzavano l’autorità pubblica e il prestigio di coloro che emettevano questi
documenti e di coloro che li ricevevano. La relazione instaurata da Carlo Magno e dai suoi successori con
questi monasteri ebbe però conseguenze sul lungo termine sull’immagine che le comunità intesero dare
di sé, che gradualmente si spostò dal passato longobardo al prestigio dei sovrani carolingi, quindi
dell’impero.
Dopo la morte di Arechi nel 787, gli ambasciatori longobardi richiesero il ritorno a Benevento di
suo figlio, Grimoaldo, che era tenuto in ostaggio alla corte carolingia. Carlo Magno impose però due
condizioni a questo proposito: i Longobardi meridionali dovevano tagliarsi barba e capelli ovvero liberarsi
dei loro tratti identitari, e includere il nome del re franco nella monetazione e nella datazione dei diplomi.
Grimoaldo III mise in atto quest’ultima richiesta, ma dopo un breve lasso di tempo iniziò a comportarsi
come un sovrano indipendente. Le campagne militari condotte dal Pipino, figlio di Carlo Magno e re
d’Italia, non riuscirono a portare il principato di Benevento sotto l’autorità franca e l’interesse dei
Carolingi verso l’area scemò, perlomeno temporaneamente. L’Italia meridionale poté dunque rafforzare
la propria identità longobarda e portare avanti politiche autonome. Il terzo capitolo si concentra sulla
competizione politica all’interno dell’aristocrazia beneventana durante la prima metà del secolo IX. Dopo
l’accordo con i Carolingi dell’812, l’élite locale rafforzò la propria posizione nella capitale espandendo la
propria influenza sul palatium del principe. probabilmente, i membri dell’aristocrazia beneventana non
intesero mai ottenere il titolo principesco per sé, almeno non in questo periodo. Essi preferirono cercare
di influenzare le scelte del principe così da ottenere uffici pubblici e rendite, che avevano l’obiettivo di
confermare lo status sociale dei membri dell’élite, di mantenere e di espandere il loro potere nel cuore del
principato. La prima sezione si occupa del principato di Grimoaldo IV (806-817) e sottolinea la debolezza
dell’autorità pubblica di quest’ultima a fronte delle pressioni e delle ambizioni dell’aristocrazia locale. Una
congiura pose fine al suo regno nell’817, ma la competizione all’interno dell’élite beneventana continuò
anche durante i principati di Sicone (817-832) e Sicardo (832-839), diventando peraltro più violenta. La
seconda sezione di questo capitolo ha l’obiettivo di identificare le strategie familiari e la rete di relazioni
attivata da questi due principi allo scopo di rafforzare il loro potere politico su Benevento e di bilanciare
le aspirazioni delle aristocrazie locali. Il legame familiare di Sicardo con uno dei più importanti gruppi
parentali di Benevento, quello dei Dauferidi, creò indubbiamente un’asimmetria significativa nell’arena
politica dell’Italia meridionale longobarda. il suo matrimonio con Adelchisa fu cruciale nello stabilizzare
il suo potere e anche nel legittimare la sua autorità nella capitale. Il sistema di alleanze di Sicardo cambiò
però radicalmente le modalità della competizione politica locale: esso impediva a tutti i membri
dell’aristocrazia beneventana che non facessero parte del network familiare principesco di accedere al
potere. In tal senso, le alleanze ricercate da Sicardo furono direttamente responsabili della successiva
guerra civile (839-849). Non fu comunque solo la lotta di fazioni longobarda a portare alla divisione del
principato di Benevento nell’849, ma anche un rinnovato interesse dei Carolingi per il Mezzogiorno, che
è al centro del quarto e ultimo capitolo della tesi.
La terza sezione del terzo capitolo analizza la rappresentazione dell’autorità pubblica dei Siconidi
e si interessa in particolare delle strategie di distinzione messe in atto da questi due principi nella città
capitale. Contrariamente alla precedente dinastia di duchi e principi, Sicone e Sicardo costruirono una
relazione privilegiata con la cattedrale di Santa Maria in Episcopio, che precedentemente aveva invece un
ruolo politico limitatissimo a Benevento e anche religioso. Entrambi questi principi traslarono nella
cattedrale tutte le reliquie che sottrassero a Napoli e ad Amalfi durante le loro campagne militari. Inoltre,
Siconde decise di essere inumato in questa chiesa, che ospitò anche le sepolture dei principi successivi
fino alla fine del secolo IX. I furta sacra compiuti dai Siconidi e la relazione stabilita con Santa Maria in
Episcopio produsse una trasformazione devozionale nella capitale. Conseguentemente, anche il ruolo
della fondazione arechiana, Santa Sofia di Benevento, cambiò tanto che questo monastero femminile
perse parte della sua funzione sociale e religiosa a Benevento. Al contrario, la cattedrale accrebbe in potere
e ambizioni, iniziando a presentarsi in associazione con il potere pubblico beneventano. Un testo
10
agiografico composto nella prima metà del IX secolo, la Vita Barbati episcopi Beneventani, sembra voler
esprimere e affermare precisamente questo nuovo ruolo sociale e religioso del vescovo nell’Italia
meridionale longobarda. L’ultima sezione del capitolo esamina brevemente l’ascesa di Landolfo di Capua
e dei suoi discendenti secondo quanto già messo in evidenza dalla recente storiografia. Landolfo
approfittò della debolezza principesca e della competitività propria di Benevento per costruire un potere
locale autonomo nella circoscrizione da esso amministrata.
Il quarto e ultimo capitolo completa l’esame della competizione politica beneventana analizzando
nel dettaglio le dinamiche del conflitto di fazioni longobardo. La prima sezione presenta il contesto
politico che l’imperatore Ludovico II dovette affrontare la prima volta che scese in Italia meridionale
mentre il secondo si concentra sul progetto di conquista portato avanti durante il secolo IX nella penisola
italiana da gruppi di guerrieri musulmani. Dopo il sacco di Roma dell’842, Ludovico II diresse cinque
campagne in Italia meridionale per eliminare l’emirato di Bari e prevenire nuovi attacchi da parte
musulmana via mare. Supportato dal papa e dall’aristocrazia romana, l’imperatore carolingio costruì la
sua nuova autorità imperiale sul ruolo di protettore della Cristianità contro i musulmani. Le campagne
militari di Ludovico II furono però connesse anche alle sue ambizioni politiche in Italia meridionale.
Dopo essere intervenuto nella guerra civile longobarda e aver stabilito la divisione del principato di
Benevento nell’849, egli volle esercitare un controllo maggiore su entrambi i principati longobardi
imponendo la propria autorità politica attraverso la sua presenza fisica nel Mezzogiorno. Partendo da
quanto già messo in evidenza dalla storiografia per quanto riguarda il Regnum Italiae, la terza sezione del
capitolo prende in considerazione precisamente le ambizioni di Ludovico II in Italia meridionale e
analizza le implicazioni che esse ebbero nella costruzione ideologica sottesa alla sua autorità imperiale.
Nonostante gli sforzi di Ludovico II per controllare i principati longobardi, l’esperienza militare e politica
del sovrano franco rivelò ben presto i propri limiti. Dopo la conquista di Bari nell’871, il principe Adelchi
di Benevento imprigionò l’imperatore nel suo palazzo fino a che non ottenne da parte di quest’ultimo la
promessa di non ritornare mai più a Benevento. Nonostante il papa liberò ben presto Ludovico II dal
suo giuramento, quest’ultimo non riuscì più ad aver un ruolo politico rilevante nel Mezzogiorno. La sua
prolungata presenza in questa regione durante il secolo IX cambiò radicalmente gli equilibri politici che
governavano sia i principati longobardi sia i ducati tirrenici (Napoli, Gaeta, Amalfi). La quarta sezione si
occupa in primo luogo del conflitto tra Ludovico II e Adelchi di Benevento, che cercò ostinatamente di
definire la sua autorità pubblica in questa competizione con l’imperatore carolingio. Allo stesso tempo,
la competizione interna all’aristocrazia beneventana cambiò radicalmente, approdando a un dissidio di
piccola scala tra i membri del gruppo parentale di Adelchi, i Radelchidi. In questo stesso periodo alcuni
ufficiali locali espansero il loro potere agendo in modo sempre più autonomo nel loro distretto, così come
era già successo a Capua. Quando Ludovico II lasciò Benevento nell’871, sia i ducati tirrenici sia i
principati longobardi in Italia meridionale subirono le conseguenze dell’uscita di scena dell’imperatore,
sia per quanto riguarda le loro relazioni reciproche sia per la loro stabilità interna. La competizione per il
potere e l’autorità a Salerno e Capua-Benevento cambiò a sua volta e due differenti sistemi politici furono
gradualmente stabiliti in questi principati. nonostante la trasformazione radicale della competizione
interna e la conquista bizantina di una larga parte di Puglia e Basilicata alla fine del secolo IX, i principati
longobardi rimasero indipendenti fino al secolo XI, quando l’Italia meridionale fu infine conquistata dai
Normanni.Religious directives of health, sickness and death: Church teachings on how to be well, how to be ill, and how to die in early modern England
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16396
In broad terms, this thesis is a study of what Protestant theologians in early modern England taught regarding the interdependence between physical health and spirituality. More precisely, it examines the specific and complex doctrines taught regarding health-related issues in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, and evaluates the consistency of these messages over time.
A component of the controversial Protestant-science hypothesis introduced in the early twentieth century is that advancements in science were driven by the Protestant ethic of needing to control nature and every aspect therein. This thesis challenges this notion. Within the context of health, sickness and death, the doctrine of providence evident in Protestant soteriology emphasised complete submission to God’s sovereign will. Rather, this overriding doctrine negated the need to assume any control. Moreover, this thesis affirms that the directives theologians delivered governing physical health remained consistent across this span, despite radical changes taking place in medicine during the same period. This consistency shows the stability and strength of this message.
Each chapter offers a comprehensive analysis on what Protestant theologians taught regarding the health of the body as well as the soul. The inclusion of more than one hundred seventy sermons and religious treatises by as many as one hundred twenty different authors spanning more than two hundred years laid a fertile groundwork for this study. The result of this work provides an extensive survey of theological teachings from these religious writers over a large span of time.
2018-12-07T00:00:00ZElkins, MarkIn broad terms, this thesis is a study of what Protestant theologians in early modern England taught regarding the interdependence between physical health and spirituality. More precisely, it examines the specific and complex doctrines taught regarding health-related issues in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, and evaluates the consistency of these messages over time.
A component of the controversial Protestant-science hypothesis introduced in the early twentieth century is that advancements in science were driven by the Protestant ethic of needing to control nature and every aspect therein. This thesis challenges this notion. Within the context of health, sickness and death, the doctrine of providence evident in Protestant soteriology emphasised complete submission to God’s sovereign will. Rather, this overriding doctrine negated the need to assume any control. Moreover, this thesis affirms that the directives theologians delivered governing physical health remained consistent across this span, despite radical changes taking place in medicine during the same period. This consistency shows the stability and strength of this message.
Each chapter offers a comprehensive analysis on what Protestant theologians taught regarding the health of the body as well as the soul. The inclusion of more than one hundred seventy sermons and religious treatises by as many as one hundred twenty different authors spanning more than two hundred years laid a fertile groundwork for this study. The result of this work provides an extensive survey of theological teachings from these religious writers over a large span of time.Staged glory : the impact of fascism on 'cooperative' nationalist circles in late colonial Indonesia, 1935-1942
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16330
This article examines the circulation and articulation of fascist ideas and practices among the so-called cooperating nationalist party Partai Indonesia Raya (Parindra) and its youth wing Surya Wirawan in late colonial Indonesia. After the radical nationalist parties demanding Indonesian independence had been crushed by the Dutch colonial government in 1934, only parties refraining from making such radical demands could operate in public. Since their frustratingly weak bargaining position in the political arena was hard to conceal, leading Parindra politicians such as Soetomo (1888–1938) evoked powerful images of a ‘glorious Indonesia’ (Indonesia Moelia) to keep the nationalist project alive. The ideas of Soetomo, who was an expressed admirer of Mussolini, Hitler, and Japanese imperialism, had a considerable impact on Parindra’s political course. Others, such as the journalist Soedarjo Tjokrosisworo were particularly vocal about their fascist sympathies. Tjokrosisworo played an influential role in modelling the ‘scout group’ on the example of fascist fighting squads and other paramilitary units. The article argues that Parindra’s philofascist demeanor was an integral part of a strategy to achieve an aura of power. However, the party’s dynamism and glory was just ‘staged’ to compensate for Parindra’s lacking scope of political action. Generally, the party’s incorporation of fascist elements raises important questions about the relationship between anticolonial nationalism and fascism since the latter entered Indonesia during a time when the nationalist project was still very much in the making.
2018-01-01T00:00:00ZLengkeek, YannickThis article examines the circulation and articulation of fascist ideas and practices among the so-called cooperating nationalist party Partai Indonesia Raya (Parindra) and its youth wing Surya Wirawan in late colonial Indonesia. After the radical nationalist parties demanding Indonesian independence had been crushed by the Dutch colonial government in 1934, only parties refraining from making such radical demands could operate in public. Since their frustratingly weak bargaining position in the political arena was hard to conceal, leading Parindra politicians such as Soetomo (1888–1938) evoked powerful images of a ‘glorious Indonesia’ (Indonesia Moelia) to keep the nationalist project alive. The ideas of Soetomo, who was an expressed admirer of Mussolini, Hitler, and Japanese imperialism, had a considerable impact on Parindra’s political course. Others, such as the journalist Soedarjo Tjokrosisworo were particularly vocal about their fascist sympathies. Tjokrosisworo played an influential role in modelling the ‘scout group’ on the example of fascist fighting squads and other paramilitary units. The article argues that Parindra’s philofascist demeanor was an integral part of a strategy to achieve an aura of power. However, the party’s dynamism and glory was just ‘staged’ to compensate for Parindra’s lacking scope of political action. Generally, the party’s incorporation of fascist elements raises important questions about the relationship between anticolonial nationalism and fascism since the latter entered Indonesia during a time when the nationalist project was still very much in the making.Title redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16329
2017-05-31T00:00:00ZVarner, Jason R.Hume and Smith studies after Forbes and Trevor-Roper
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16322
The ‘Scottish Enlightenment’ has fostered a steadily growing academic industry since Duncan Forbes and Hugh Trevor-Roper put the subject on the map in the 1960s. David Hume and Adam Smith have from the start been widely considered as its leading thinkers, and their thoughts on politics have attracted an increasing amount of attention in recent years. Two new publications invite readers to reflect on the state of the art in Scottish Enlightenment studies in general, and especially Hume and Smith scholarship. Christopher Berry’s Essays on Hume, Smith and the Scottish Enlightenment collects many of Berry’s pathbreaking essays from a career spanning over 40 years. The Infidel and the Professor by Dennis Rasmussen is astonishingly the first book-length treatment of the private and philosophical friendship between Hume and Smith. Both publications reflect how much Scottish Enlightenment studies have expanded since the 1960s, and the sustained interest in Hume and Smith to boot. At the same time, they also raise questions about the future of the field and what remains to be done.
2018-10-04T00:00:00ZSkjoensberg, Max SimonThe ‘Scottish Enlightenment’ has fostered a steadily growing academic industry since Duncan Forbes and Hugh Trevor-Roper put the subject on the map in the 1960s. David Hume and Adam Smith have from the start been widely considered as its leading thinkers, and their thoughts on politics have attracted an increasing amount of attention in recent years. Two new publications invite readers to reflect on the state of the art in Scottish Enlightenment studies in general, and especially Hume and Smith scholarship. Christopher Berry’s Essays on Hume, Smith and the Scottish Enlightenment collects many of Berry’s pathbreaking essays from a career spanning over 40 years. The Infidel and the Professor by Dennis Rasmussen is astonishingly the first book-length treatment of the private and philosophical friendship between Hume and Smith. Both publications reflect how much Scottish Enlightenment studies have expanded since the 1960s, and the sustained interest in Hume and Smith to boot. At the same time, they also raise questions about the future of the field and what remains to be done.Macmillan & Co. in New York : transatlantic publishing in the late nineteenth Century
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16295
This thesis follows the British publisher Macmillan & Co. as it set up its first international
branch office in New York, from 1869 to the 1891. It outlines how Macmillan’s New York
Agency functioned in a distant market, at a time when international copyright law did not
exist. I investigate how the Agency navigated political, social, and economic challenges as it
sought to become the first successful branch offices of a British publisher on American soil.
First, I establish how Macmillan & Co. traded on a transatlantic level during the 1850s and
1860s, and ask why Alexander Macmillan, made the decision to open the branch office in
1867. Second, I reconstruct the opening of the Agency in 1869, its first few years in business,
and the hardships, challenges, and successes it endured in order to become economically
profitable to the mother-company. Lastly, I evaluate how the relationship between the
Agency and the London office shifted once a new generation of business management came
of age in the early 1890s, and as international copyright laws came into effect between
American and Great Britain. This is the first ever in-depth look at how a British publisher
agency operated on American soil. It offers new insights into how the transatlantic trade
operated, as well as shows how international businesses operated within new markets lacking
international laws.
2018-06-01T00:00:00ZDeBlock, ElizabethThis thesis follows the British publisher Macmillan & Co. as it set up its first international
branch office in New York, from 1869 to the 1891. It outlines how Macmillan’s New York
Agency functioned in a distant market, at a time when international copyright law did not
exist. I investigate how the Agency navigated political, social, and economic challenges as it
sought to become the first successful branch offices of a British publisher on American soil.
First, I establish how Macmillan & Co. traded on a transatlantic level during the 1850s and
1860s, and ask why Alexander Macmillan, made the decision to open the branch office in
1867. Second, I reconstruct the opening of the Agency in 1869, its first few years in business,
and the hardships, challenges, and successes it endured in order to become economically
profitable to the mother-company. Lastly, I evaluate how the relationship between the
Agency and the London office shifted once a new generation of business management came
of age in the early 1890s, and as international copyright laws came into effect between
American and Great Britain. This is the first ever in-depth look at how a British publisher
agency operated on American soil. It offers new insights into how the transatlantic trade
operated, as well as shows how international businesses operated within new markets lacking
international laws.Lyon publishing in the age of Catholic revival, 1565-1600
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16276
This PhD dissertation focuses upon the role of Lyon's printing industry in the revival of
Catholicism in the second half of the sixteenth century. Lyon was one of Europe's premier cities; booming trade and tolerant attitudes had been catalysts for its growth. It possessed
one of the finest and most renowned printing industries on the continent. Reputations were
turned upside down by the development of evangelical activism in the 1560s. By the late
1560s the city was once more firmly placed in the Roman Catholic camp. Lyon's presses
joined in the newly found Catholic sentiment. Presses produced a vast range of texts
necessary for the reconstruction of the Church. From the start, the commerce of the book
and the fate of Catholic revival were closely bound together. Within a decade of the fall of
the Protestant regime, Catholic authors and publishers produced steady streams of violent
pamphlet literature aimed towards the eradication of the Huguenot. With a powerful
combination of theological tomes and a flood of book and pamphlet literature addressed to
a wider audience, Lyon's printing presses held an important role in the progress of Catholic
revival.
Chapter one sketches core aspects of the history of the printing industry in Lyon from its
inception in the 1470s until 1600. Chapter two concentrates on the production of pamphlet
literature between 1565 and 1588, the years of Catholic victory and the period leading up to
the radical developments of the Holy Catholic League. Chapter three extends the survey of
the period 1565 until 1588 by addressing the body of larger religious books published.
Chapters four and five explore the role of pamphlet literature during Lyon's adherence to
the Leaguer, and then Royalist movement. Chapter six examines the production of larger
religious books throughout the years 1589 until 1600.
This study of Lyon's place in print culture demonstrates that our preconceptions of the
book culture - seen through the predominantly German model - cannot be accurately
imposed across European printing centres. Contrary to the German experience print culture
and the Counter-Reformation were inextricably linked. Moreover, French Catholic authors
were prepared to confront the evangelical movement in the medium of print. By doing so
Catholic authors and publishers fully utilised the weapons that had brought Protestantism
so much success, making them their own.
2005-06-23T00:00:00ZHall, MatthewThis PhD dissertation focuses upon the role of Lyon's printing industry in the revival of
Catholicism in the second half of the sixteenth century. Lyon was one of Europe's premier cities; booming trade and tolerant attitudes had been catalysts for its growth. It possessed
one of the finest and most renowned printing industries on the continent. Reputations were
turned upside down by the development of evangelical activism in the 1560s. By the late
1560s the city was once more firmly placed in the Roman Catholic camp. Lyon's presses
joined in the newly found Catholic sentiment. Presses produced a vast range of texts
necessary for the reconstruction of the Church. From the start, the commerce of the book
and the fate of Catholic revival were closely bound together. Within a decade of the fall of
the Protestant regime, Catholic authors and publishers produced steady streams of violent
pamphlet literature aimed towards the eradication of the Huguenot. With a powerful
combination of theological tomes and a flood of book and pamphlet literature addressed to
a wider audience, Lyon's printing presses held an important role in the progress of Catholic
revival.
Chapter one sketches core aspects of the history of the printing industry in Lyon from its
inception in the 1470s until 1600. Chapter two concentrates on the production of pamphlet
literature between 1565 and 1588, the years of Catholic victory and the period leading up to
the radical developments of the Holy Catholic League. Chapter three extends the survey of
the period 1565 until 1588 by addressing the body of larger religious books published.
Chapters four and five explore the role of pamphlet literature during Lyon's adherence to
the Leaguer, and then Royalist movement. Chapter six examines the production of larger
religious books throughout the years 1589 until 1600.
This study of Lyon's place in print culture demonstrates that our preconceptions of the
book culture - seen through the predominantly German model - cannot be accurately
imposed across European printing centres. Contrary to the German experience print culture
and the Counter-Reformation were inextricably linked. Moreover, French Catholic authors
were prepared to confront the evangelical movement in the medium of print. By doing so
Catholic authors and publishers fully utilised the weapons that had brought Protestantism
so much success, making them their own.Art and piety in Lutheran Germany and beyond
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16195
2017-10-26T00:00:00ZHeal, BridgetTitle redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16100
2017-04-24T00:00:00ZKriner, LucasRe-thinking mountains : ascents, aesthetics, and environment in early modern Europe
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16098
Mountains are among the most visible and culturally loaded landforms of the modern
world. From the late eighteenth century onwards they have, in western contexts, acted as
sites of nationalism, masculinity, heroism, and environmentalism, shaped largely by the
defining activity of modern mountaineering. This thesis will explore the position of
mountains in British and European culture before the apparent advent of climbing 'for its
own sake'. What did people think, feel, or know about mountains in the sixteenth,
seventeenth, and early eighteenth centuries? Did they ever climb mountains, and, if so,
for what reasons? What cultural associations - good or bad - were attached to the
mountains of the early modern mind?
Drawing upon natural philosophical debates, travellers' accounts, and poetry, this thesis
will examine the nature and contexts of early modern mountain knowledge, activities,
aesthetics, and literary representation. In so doing it will present a picture of varied and
often enthusiastic mountain engagement, whether on an intellectual or physical level,
which runs contrary to the accepted historiographical perception that mountains were
generally feared, disdained, and avoided before the advent of mountaineering. It will
therefore also interrogate the origins of the idea of premodern 'mountain gloom',
proposing that it is not so much a statement of historical fact as a key tenet of the modern
cultural discourse of mountain appreciation.
2017-01-04T00:00:00ZHollis, Dawn L.Mountains are among the most visible and culturally loaded landforms of the modern
world. From the late eighteenth century onwards they have, in western contexts, acted as
sites of nationalism, masculinity, heroism, and environmentalism, shaped largely by the
defining activity of modern mountaineering. This thesis will explore the position of
mountains in British and European culture before the apparent advent of climbing 'for its
own sake'. What did people think, feel, or know about mountains in the sixteenth,
seventeenth, and early eighteenth centuries? Did they ever climb mountains, and, if so,
for what reasons? What cultural associations - good or bad - were attached to the
mountains of the early modern mind?
Drawing upon natural philosophical debates, travellers' accounts, and poetry, this thesis
will examine the nature and contexts of early modern mountain knowledge, activities,
aesthetics, and literary representation. In so doing it will present a picture of varied and
often enthusiastic mountain engagement, whether on an intellectual or physical level,
which runs contrary to the accepted historiographical perception that mountains were
generally feared, disdained, and avoided before the advent of mountaineering. It will
therefore also interrogate the origins of the idea of premodern 'mountain gloom',
proposing that it is not so much a statement of historical fact as a key tenet of the modern
cultural discourse of mountain appreciation.Democrats into Nazis? : the radicalisation of the Bürgertum in Hof-an-der-Saale, 1918-1924
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/16029
This thesis analyses the radicalisation of the bürgertum in a single Bavarian town, Hof-an-der-Saale, in the five years after the First World War. It is bookended by two important and enormously different elections. In the first of these – the January 1919 elections to the National Assembly – the bürgerliche districts of Hof voted almost entirely for the German Democratic Party, a left-liberal, pro-Republican party that called for a parliamentary democracy, the separation of church and state, rights for women, a renunciation of German militarism and a close collaboration with the Social Democrats. But just five years later, in the Reichstag elections of May 1924, these very same districts cast their votes for the Völkisch Block, a cover organisation for the then-banned Nazi Party. Within half a decade, then, Hof’s bürgerliche milieu had switched its allegiance from a party of left-liberal democrats to the most radical nationalists in German history.
Why did this dramatic and disturbing electoral turnaround occur? In an effort to answer this question, this thesis offers a detailed study of the narratives and discourses that circulated within Hof’s bürgerliche milieu during this five-year period. It uses newspaper editorials, the minutes of political meetings, electoral propaganda, the documents of civic associations and commercial organisations, the Protestant newsletter and a range of other sources in an effort to reconstruct what Hof’s Burghers thought, said and wrote between these two elections. What happened between January 1919 and May 1924 to transform Hof’s bürgerliche inhabitants from Democrat into Nazi voters, and how did this startling change manifest itself at the level of discourse and political culture?
2017-01-04T00:00:00ZBurkhardt, AlexThis thesis analyses the radicalisation of the bürgertum in a single Bavarian town, Hof-an-der-Saale, in the five years after the First World War. It is bookended by two important and enormously different elections. In the first of these – the January 1919 elections to the National Assembly – the bürgerliche districts of Hof voted almost entirely for the German Democratic Party, a left-liberal, pro-Republican party that called for a parliamentary democracy, the separation of church and state, rights for women, a renunciation of German militarism and a close collaboration with the Social Democrats. But just five years later, in the Reichstag elections of May 1924, these very same districts cast their votes for the Völkisch Block, a cover organisation for the then-banned Nazi Party. Within half a decade, then, Hof’s bürgerliche milieu had switched its allegiance from a party of left-liberal democrats to the most radical nationalists in German history.
Why did this dramatic and disturbing electoral turnaround occur? In an effort to answer this question, this thesis offers a detailed study of the narratives and discourses that circulated within Hof’s bürgerliche milieu during this five-year period. It uses newspaper editorials, the minutes of political meetings, electoral propaganda, the documents of civic associations and commercial organisations, the Protestant newsletter and a range of other sources in an effort to reconstruct what Hof’s Burghers thought, said and wrote between these two elections. What happened between January 1919 and May 1924 to transform Hof’s bürgerliche inhabitants from Democrat into Nazi voters, and how did this startling change manifest itself at the level of discourse and political culture?Title redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15928
2017-01-01T00:00:00ZGrimshaw, AdamDietrich von Hildebrand : a Catholic intellectual in the Weimar Republic
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15908
This thesis examines the intellectual activity of the German Catholic philosopher Dietrich
von Hildebrand (1889-1977) during the Weimar Republic (1918-1933). It fills a gap both
in the Hildebrand scholarship and the history of Weimar Catholicism. It examines
Hildebrand as an intellectual (following Stefan Collini’s analytical concept), and argues
that he can most adequately be described as a neo-conservative Catholic intellectual.
Hildebrand was a profoundly religious person whose principal goal was the personal
sanctification of educated Catholics through the renewal of the Catholic ethos. To this
end he presented the Catholic worldview not in the form of neo-scholasticism as recently
initiated by Pope Leo XIII, but in a new form. At the center of his novel presentation
stood his Catholic personalism and his phenomenological value ethics.
After an introductory chapter that outlines Hildebrand’s upbringing, formation,
and education with an eye to his conversion to the Catholic faith in 1914, the thesis
situates and analyzes Hildebrand in the context of the four main discourses that he
participated in during the Weimar Republic: Chapter two examines Hildebrand’s
contribution to the discourse on Siegkatholizismus, the confidence of Catholics to re-
Christianize German and European culture after the First World War; chapter three
examines Hildebrand’s novel justification of Catholic teaching in the discourse on the
crisis of marriage and sexuality during the middle years of the Republic; chapter four
engages his social thought and his views on the relation between person and community
during the final period of Weimar Germany; and chapter five explores Hildebrand’s
transnational activity against the background of a growing transformation of Catholic
supranational identity through nationalism shortly before the Nazi takeover of power in
1933.
2017-01-01T00:00:00ZKitzinger, DenisThis thesis examines the intellectual activity of the German Catholic philosopher Dietrich
von Hildebrand (1889-1977) during the Weimar Republic (1918-1933). It fills a gap both
in the Hildebrand scholarship and the history of Weimar Catholicism. It examines
Hildebrand as an intellectual (following Stefan Collini’s analytical concept), and argues
that he can most adequately be described as a neo-conservative Catholic intellectual.
Hildebrand was a profoundly religious person whose principal goal was the personal
sanctification of educated Catholics through the renewal of the Catholic ethos. To this
end he presented the Catholic worldview not in the form of neo-scholasticism as recently
initiated by Pope Leo XIII, but in a new form. At the center of his novel presentation
stood his Catholic personalism and his phenomenological value ethics.
After an introductory chapter that outlines Hildebrand’s upbringing, formation,
and education with an eye to his conversion to the Catholic faith in 1914, the thesis
situates and analyzes Hildebrand in the context of the four main discourses that he
participated in during the Weimar Republic: Chapter two examines Hildebrand’s
contribution to the discourse on Siegkatholizismus, the confidence of Catholics to re-
Christianize German and European culture after the First World War; chapter three
examines Hildebrand’s novel justification of Catholic teaching in the discourse on the
crisis of marriage and sexuality during the middle years of the Republic; chapter four
engages his social thought and his views on the relation between person and community
during the final period of Weimar Germany; and chapter five explores Hildebrand’s
transnational activity against the background of a growing transformation of Catholic
supranational identity through nationalism shortly before the Nazi takeover of power in
1933.The excursionism project and the study of literary places (1921-1924)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15889
The article charts the history of ‘excursionism’, a multi-disciplinary approach to the study of urban environments, which, in the early 1920s, briefly benefitted from Narkompros funding for the purposes of advancing a revolutionary new programme of education and research in the humanities and science. The main part of the article focuses on theories of urban spaces as cultural historical and literary complexes, which Ivan Grevs (1860-1941) and Nikolai Antsiferov (1889-1958), both trained in European mediaeval history, developed as one of the three principal axes of excursionism, alongside natural history and economics. By the mid-1920s, the excursionism project would be eclipsed by the rise of regional studies (kraevedenie). Yet, despite this, I argue that certain aspects of the methodology they pioneered and, in particular, Antsiferov’s literary approach to urban spaces remained relevant to the generation of cultural theorists and historians active in the post-Stalinist era.
2017-01-01T00:00:00ZNethercott, Frances MaryThe article charts the history of ‘excursionism’, a multi-disciplinary approach to the study of urban environments, which, in the early 1920s, briefly benefitted from Narkompros funding for the purposes of advancing a revolutionary new programme of education and research in the humanities and science. The main part of the article focuses on theories of urban spaces as cultural historical and literary complexes, which Ivan Grevs (1860-1941) and Nikolai Antsiferov (1889-1958), both trained in European mediaeval history, developed as one of the three principal axes of excursionism, alongside natural history and economics. By the mid-1920s, the excursionism project would be eclipsed by the rise of regional studies (kraevedenie). Yet, despite this, I argue that certain aspects of the methodology they pioneered and, in particular, Antsiferov’s literary approach to urban spaces remained relevant to the generation of cultural theorists and historians active in the post-Stalinist era.Democracy and representation in the French Directory, 1795–1799
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15874
Democracy was no more than a marginal force during the eighteenth century, unanimously denounced as a chimerical form of government unfit for passionate human beings living in commercial societies. Placed in this context this thesis studies the concept of ‘representative democracy’ during the French Revolution, particularly under the Directory (1795–1799). At the time the term was an oxymoron. It was a neologism strategically coined by the democrats at a time when ‘representative government’ and ‘democracy’ were understood to be diametrically opposed to each other. In this thesis the democrats’ political thought is simultaneously placed in several contexts. One is the rapidly changing political, economic and international circumstances of the French First Republic at war. Another is the anxiety about democratic decline emanating from the long-established intellectual traditions that regarded the history of Greece and Rome as proof that democracy and popular government inevitably led to anarchy, despotism and military government. Due to this anxiety the ruling republicans’ answer during the Directory to the predicament—how to avoid the return of the Terror, win the war, and stabilize the Republic without inviting military government—was crystalized in the notion of ‘representative government’, which defined a modern republic based on a firm rejection of ‘democratic’ politics. Condorcet is important at this juncture because he directly challenged the given notions of his own period (such as that democracy inevitably fosters military government). Building on this context of debate, the arguments for democracy put forth by Antonelle, Chaussard, Français de Nantes and others are analysed. These democrats devised plans to steer France and Europe to what they regarded as the correct way of genuinely ending the Revolution: the democratic republic. The findings of this thesis elucidate the elements of continuity and those of rupture between the Enlightenment and the French Revolution.
2018-11-01T00:00:00ZKim, MinchulDemocracy was no more than a marginal force during the eighteenth century, unanimously denounced as a chimerical form of government unfit for passionate human beings living in commercial societies. Placed in this context this thesis studies the concept of ‘representative democracy’ during the French Revolution, particularly under the Directory (1795–1799). At the time the term was an oxymoron. It was a neologism strategically coined by the democrats at a time when ‘representative government’ and ‘democracy’ were understood to be diametrically opposed to each other. In this thesis the democrats’ political thought is simultaneously placed in several contexts. One is the rapidly changing political, economic and international circumstances of the French First Republic at war. Another is the anxiety about democratic decline emanating from the long-established intellectual traditions that regarded the history of Greece and Rome as proof that democracy and popular government inevitably led to anarchy, despotism and military government. Due to this anxiety the ruling republicans’ answer during the Directory to the predicament—how to avoid the return of the Terror, win the war, and stabilize the Republic without inviting military government—was crystalized in the notion of ‘representative government’, which defined a modern republic based on a firm rejection of ‘democratic’ politics. Condorcet is important at this juncture because he directly challenged the given notions of his own period (such as that democracy inevitably fosters military government). Building on this context of debate, the arguments for democracy put forth by Antonelle, Chaussard, Français de Nantes and others are analysed. These democrats devised plans to steer France and Europe to what they regarded as the correct way of genuinely ending the Revolution: the democratic republic. The findings of this thesis elucidate the elements of continuity and those of rupture between the Enlightenment and the French Revolution.The life and legend of Giles of Santarem, Dominican friar and physician (d.1265) : a perspective on medieval Portugal
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15713
"One of the aims of this
thesis is to establish the medical background of Giles of Santarem; it does not attempt
a full survey of medicine in medieval Portugal. In order to do this it has been
necessary to bring together a wide variety of primary and secondary sources which
are essential to the reconstruction of Giles' intellectual milieu. In so doing, it is hoped
that this will provide an introduction to the relatively neglected topic of medieval
Portuguese medicine.
Until the 1980s, references to Giles of Santarem were either found in medical studies
Such as those described above, or in works of Dominican history. Since then the
Dominican perspective has been strengthened, but largely as a result of the publication
of editions of sixteenth-century Dominican vitae. First of all in 1981-2, Aires
Nascimento produced an edition of the ‘Vita beati Gilii Sanctarenensis’ of Baltazar de
Sao Joao. This was followed in 1995 by the critical edition of the ‘De conversione
miranda D. Aegidii Lusitani’ of André de Resende by Virginia Soares Pereira. The former editor is a medievalist with a firm interest in social and intellectual history, but
he makes no indepth study of the text; the latter is primarily interested in the early-modern context of the author and makes only a cursory study of the medieval basis of
the vita. These texts are probably
the most important sources for the life of Giles of
Santarem and considerable effort is taken to establish the reliability of such late
sources and examine the complex process of legend-building that they reveal. Other
recent work on Giles of Santarem has largely been carried out by local historians,
particularly of Santarem and Vouzela, Giles' traditional place of birth. The most
significant, and scholarly, of these is the aforementioned exhibition catalogue ‘S. Frei
Gile a sua
Época’. This very recent interest suggests that there has been a realization
that Giles of Santarem had far more importance in medieval Portugal than has hitherto
been accorded him. His life, as will be shown, opens a window onto many vistas:
early Dominican settlement, genealogy, education, medical treatment, dissemination
of texts, the politics of the civil war, hagiography, and historiography... Historians need to realize that the study of
medieval Iberia makes little sense without an appreciation of all the Iberian kingdoms.
Portugal may have been in extremis mundi in the Middle Ages, but it was certainly
very much part of the medieval world and needs to be studied, both for its own
contribution to European history and for the influence the wider world had on the
development of its society and institutions. The following in-depth study of the life
and legend of Giles of Santarem seeks to provide a key to this approach." -- from the Introduction
2001-06-22T00:00:00ZMcCleery, Iona"One of the aims of this
thesis is to establish the medical background of Giles of Santarem; it does not attempt
a full survey of medicine in medieval Portugal. In order to do this it has been
necessary to bring together a wide variety of primary and secondary sources which
are essential to the reconstruction of Giles' intellectual milieu. In so doing, it is hoped
that this will provide an introduction to the relatively neglected topic of medieval
Portuguese medicine.
Until the 1980s, references to Giles of Santarem were either found in medical studies
Such as those described above, or in works of Dominican history. Since then the
Dominican perspective has been strengthened, but largely as a result of the publication
of editions of sixteenth-century Dominican vitae. First of all in 1981-2, Aires
Nascimento produced an edition of the ‘Vita beati Gilii Sanctarenensis’ of Baltazar de
Sao Joao. This was followed in 1995 by the critical edition of the ‘De conversione
miranda D. Aegidii Lusitani’ of André de Resende by Virginia Soares Pereira. The former editor is a medievalist with a firm interest in social and intellectual history, but
he makes no indepth study of the text; the latter is primarily interested in the early-modern context of the author and makes only a cursory study of the medieval basis of
the vita. These texts are probably
the most important sources for the life of Giles of
Santarem and considerable effort is taken to establish the reliability of such late
sources and examine the complex process of legend-building that they reveal. Other
recent work on Giles of Santarem has largely been carried out by local historians,
particularly of Santarem and Vouzela, Giles' traditional place of birth. The most
significant, and scholarly, of these is the aforementioned exhibition catalogue ‘S. Frei
Gile a sua
Época’. This very recent interest suggests that there has been a realization
that Giles of Santarem had far more importance in medieval Portugal than has hitherto
been accorded him. His life, as will be shown, opens a window onto many vistas:
early Dominican settlement, genealogy, education, medical treatment, dissemination
of texts, the politics of the civil war, hagiography, and historiography... Historians need to realize that the study of
medieval Iberia makes little sense without an appreciation of all the Iberian kingdoms.
Portugal may have been in extremis mundi in the Middle Ages, but it was certainly
very much part of the medieval world and needs to be studied, both for its own
contribution to European history and for the influence the wider world had on the
development of its society and institutions. The following in-depth study of the life
and legend of Giles of Santarem seeks to provide a key to this approach." -- from the IntroductionTitle redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15688
2016-01-01T00:00:00ZEves, William A.Title redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15675
2016-01-01T00:00:00ZBlout, E. L.Title redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15672
2016-01-01T00:00:00ZCarey, JamesThe representation of weeping rulers in the early Middle Ages
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15646
This thesis examines the representation of weeping rulers in early medieval sources, focusing on the Carolingian empire between 790 and 888. The meanings applied to tears are culturally specific: thus, exploring how, why, when and where rulers cried can illuminate the dynamics of power and ideals of kingship in this period. This thesis provides a survey of a poorly understood phenomenon. It also challenges several assumptions about the nature of early medieval power. Rulers wept not only over their own sins (a well-recognised phenomenon), but also over the sins of others and out of a desire for heavenly glory. Thus, they wept in a ‘monastic’ or ‘priestly’ way. This was something associated more with certain rulers than others. As such, tears can be used as a lens through which developments in ideas about the relationship between secular rulers and the ecclesiastical hierarchy can be traced. The thesis is divided into six sections. The historiographical importance of this topic is discussed in the introduction. Chapter one assesses the understanding of tears in biblical, Roman and Merovingian sources. Chapter two focuses on the representation of tears in texts associated with the court of Charlemagne (d. 814). Chapter three explores how authors loyal to Louis the Pious (d. 840) used tears to respond to criticisms of him and his wife, the Empress Judith (d. 843). Chapter four turns to exegetical material written between 820 and 860 and examines how biblical rulers were represented weeping. In particular, the reception of these previously unrecognised images in royal courts and their influence on narrative sources will be considered. Chapter five explores sources from the later ninth century, focusing particularly on the writings of Hincmar of Reims (d. 882) and Notker of St Gall (d. 912). Chapter six considers tears in three case studies drawn from post=Carolingian sources. Finally the concluding section outlines the significance of this thesis for our understanding of Carolingian and post Carolingian political culture and the history of weeping in the middle ages.
2018-01-01T00:00:00ZMurray, FrancesThis thesis examines the representation of weeping rulers in early medieval sources, focusing on the Carolingian empire between 790 and 888. The meanings applied to tears are culturally specific: thus, exploring how, why, when and where rulers cried can illuminate the dynamics of power and ideals of kingship in this period. This thesis provides a survey of a poorly understood phenomenon. It also challenges several assumptions about the nature of early medieval power. Rulers wept not only over their own sins (a well-recognised phenomenon), but also over the sins of others and out of a desire for heavenly glory. Thus, they wept in a ‘monastic’ or ‘priestly’ way. This was something associated more with certain rulers than others. As such, tears can be used as a lens through which developments in ideas about the relationship between secular rulers and the ecclesiastical hierarchy can be traced. The thesis is divided into six sections. The historiographical importance of this topic is discussed in the introduction. Chapter one assesses the understanding of tears in biblical, Roman and Merovingian sources. Chapter two focuses on the representation of tears in texts associated with the court of Charlemagne (d. 814). Chapter three explores how authors loyal to Louis the Pious (d. 840) used tears to respond to criticisms of him and his wife, the Empress Judith (d. 843). Chapter four turns to exegetical material written between 820 and 860 and examines how biblical rulers were represented weeping. In particular, the reception of these previously unrecognised images in royal courts and their influence on narrative sources will be considered. Chapter five explores sources from the later ninth century, focusing particularly on the writings of Hincmar of Reims (d. 882) and Notker of St Gall (d. 912). Chapter six considers tears in three case studies drawn from post=Carolingian sources. Finally the concluding section outlines the significance of this thesis for our understanding of Carolingian and post Carolingian political culture and the history of weeping in the middle ages."Establishing justice and telling stories" : paradigms of norm transmission in twelfth- and thirteenth-century Anglo-Norman and Old French literary and legal texts
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15627
The texts that comprise the corpus of Old French and Anglo-Norman literature of the
twelfth and thirteenth centuries feature numerous portrayals of courtly life. The rules
of that life, as they are presented in the literature, are contradictory, fluid, and open to
interpretation. The tangle of courtly etiquette in Old French and Anglo-Norman
literature, however, possesses certain recognizable recurring elements. These
elements form something approaching a corpus of normative behaviours,
expectations, and roles. We might even say, as Gadi Algazi and Stephen D. White
have suggested, that medieval literature contains templates of various social and legal
strategies of which the reader could have availed himself. This thesis seeks to study
these norms and templates and how they are communicated. A detailed study of the
ways they are transmitted within each text, coupled with an examination of their
content, reveals much about authorial voice and stylistic technique. This dual study of
form and content also illuminates the author’s understanding of honour, gender, the
law, and justice.
The literature also offers a glimpse into the psychology and strategy of the
medieval legal process. This thesis seeks to build on this thematic connection between
legal and literary texts. I therefore compare paradigms of norm transmission not only
between individual literary texts, but also with paradigms in law books; specifically,
the twelfth- and thirteenth-century coutumiers of Northern France, Glanvill, and
Bracton’s De Legibus. The law books are analysed from a stylistic, literary angle, and
the ideals of the “law book author” are proposed. Broadly, this thesis considers the
process of storytelling, seeking to explain how legal texts tell the story of the law
alongside contemporary literary conteurs.
2018-01-01T00:00:00ZHitt, CoryThe texts that comprise the corpus of Old French and Anglo-Norman literature of the
twelfth and thirteenth centuries feature numerous portrayals of courtly life. The rules
of that life, as they are presented in the literature, are contradictory, fluid, and open to
interpretation. The tangle of courtly etiquette in Old French and Anglo-Norman
literature, however, possesses certain recognizable recurring elements. These
elements form something approaching a corpus of normative behaviours,
expectations, and roles. We might even say, as Gadi Algazi and Stephen D. White
have suggested, that medieval literature contains templates of various social and legal
strategies of which the reader could have availed himself. This thesis seeks to study
these norms and templates and how they are communicated. A detailed study of the
ways they are transmitted within each text, coupled with an examination of their
content, reveals much about authorial voice and stylistic technique. This dual study of
form and content also illuminates the author’s understanding of honour, gender, the
law, and justice.
The literature also offers a glimpse into the psychology and strategy of the
medieval legal process. This thesis seeks to build on this thematic connection between
legal and literary texts. I therefore compare paradigms of norm transmission not only
between individual literary texts, but also with paradigms in law books; specifically,
the twelfth- and thirteenth-century coutumiers of Northern France, Glanvill, and
Bracton’s De Legibus. The law books are analysed from a stylistic, literary angle, and
the ideals of the “law book author” are proposed. Broadly, this thesis considers the
process of storytelling, seeking to explain how legal texts tell the story of the law
alongside contemporary literary conteurs.The Habsburg Empire under foreign eyes : experiences and encounters of nineteenth-century travellers, c. 1815-1869
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15616
In his seminal 1994 study ‘Inventing Eastern Europe’, Larry Wolff argued that Eastern Europe was created in the Enlightenment era and conceptualised along a dividing line stretching from Szczecin at the Baltic to Trieste at the Adriatic. This line would have divided the Habsburg Empire in eastern and western halves. This thesis asks how British and German travellers perceived the Habsburg Empire in the period between 1815 and 1869, when, according to Wolff, the division must have already been established.
By analysing published travelogues it is possible to gain a better understanding of where these travellers located ‘western’ and ‘Eastern Europe’ but also to examine the existence of other spatial concepts such as ‘northern’ and ‘Southern Europe’. Methodologically, this study ties together the concepts of transnational history since the travellers under examination ventured abroad, and comparative history due to the focus on two distinct groups, as well as spatial history in the form of mental maths.
The thesis argues that based on the analysis of travelogues it seems that there was no coherent view on the Habsburg Empire as being situated in ‘eastern Europe. Rather, the travellers seemed to have applied a ‘fragmented view’, singling out and assessing various regions of the Empire differently. Yet, for most travellers from ‘East’ was not found within the Habsburg Empire but rather beyond its frontiers, particularly emphasised by those who engaged with the concept of Germany. Based on these results, the thesis argues that instead of assuming that the division of Europe changed from ‘North-South to East-West, we should regard both spatial discourses in parallel, but with varying intensity.
2017-01-01T00:00:00ZSchaller, MartinIn his seminal 1994 study ‘Inventing Eastern Europe’, Larry Wolff argued that Eastern Europe was created in the Enlightenment era and conceptualised along a dividing line stretching from Szczecin at the Baltic to Trieste at the Adriatic. This line would have divided the Habsburg Empire in eastern and western halves. This thesis asks how British and German travellers perceived the Habsburg Empire in the period between 1815 and 1869, when, according to Wolff, the division must have already been established.
By analysing published travelogues it is possible to gain a better understanding of where these travellers located ‘western’ and ‘Eastern Europe’ but also to examine the existence of other spatial concepts such as ‘northern’ and ‘Southern Europe’. Methodologically, this study ties together the concepts of transnational history since the travellers under examination ventured abroad, and comparative history due to the focus on two distinct groups, as well as spatial history in the form of mental maths.
The thesis argues that based on the analysis of travelogues it seems that there was no coherent view on the Habsburg Empire as being situated in ‘eastern Europe. Rather, the travellers seemed to have applied a ‘fragmented view’, singling out and assessing various regions of the Empire differently. Yet, for most travellers from ‘East’ was not found within the Habsburg Empire but rather beyond its frontiers, particularly emphasised by those who engaged with the concept of Germany. Based on these results, the thesis argues that instead of assuming that the division of Europe changed from ‘North-South to East-West, we should regard both spatial discourses in parallel, but with varying intensity.The Bourbon monarchy and the cult of Saint Louis, 1589-1792
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15607
This thesis examines the relationship between religion and politics in France by looking at the cult of Saint Louis under the bourbon kings of the ‘ancien regime’, from the accession of Henri IV in 1589 to the abolition of the monarchy in 1792. As both a historical king whose reign was held to be the epitome of ideal Christian kingship and as a canonised saint of the church, Saint Louis was positioned at the very nexus of this relationship and his cult and memory had an important place in the political, religious and artistic culture of Bourbon France. Following a period of relative neglect since the Hundred Year’s War, the cult was revived under Henri IV and Louis XIII as part of their ‘recatholicisation’ of the French monarchy. Saint Louis began to emerge as a prominent theme in royal representation and as a symbol that could be used by flatterers throughout the bourbon period. Celebration of his feast was part of the texture of sacral monarchy that helped bind the monarchy to various elite groups - ecclesiastical, lay and military. His praise was generally harnessed to the glorification of his Bourbon descendants. However, there were limitations. His feast was never celebrated across the kingdom as comprehensively as the monarchy had hoped, and enough ambiguities remained in the relationship of sanctified ancestor to living descendant to allow opponents of the monarchy to use Saint Louis’s idealised image to criticise the reigning king. Moreover, broader changes in culture and intellectual life rendered a cult that had been re-established in the era of Catholic reform increasingly out of tune with contemporary sensibilities by the middle of the eighteenth century. Ultimately, this study of the cult of Saint Louis is a contribution to debaters about the nature of royal sacralty and the extent of both ‘resacralisation’ and ‘desacralisation’ across the period. It shows the ambiguities and difficulties created for the French monarchy by the weight of its sacral identity.
2017-01-01T00:00:00ZHeath, SeanThis thesis examines the relationship between religion and politics in France by looking at the cult of Saint Louis under the bourbon kings of the ‘ancien regime’, from the accession of Henri IV in 1589 to the abolition of the monarchy in 1792. As both a historical king whose reign was held to be the epitome of ideal Christian kingship and as a canonised saint of the church, Saint Louis was positioned at the very nexus of this relationship and his cult and memory had an important place in the political, religious and artistic culture of Bourbon France. Following a period of relative neglect since the Hundred Year’s War, the cult was revived under Henri IV and Louis XIII as part of their ‘recatholicisation’ of the French monarchy. Saint Louis began to emerge as a prominent theme in royal representation and as a symbol that could be used by flatterers throughout the bourbon period. Celebration of his feast was part of the texture of sacral monarchy that helped bind the monarchy to various elite groups - ecclesiastical, lay and military. His praise was generally harnessed to the glorification of his Bourbon descendants. However, there were limitations. His feast was never celebrated across the kingdom as comprehensively as the monarchy had hoped, and enough ambiguities remained in the relationship of sanctified ancestor to living descendant to allow opponents of the monarchy to use Saint Louis’s idealised image to criticise the reigning king. Moreover, broader changes in culture and intellectual life rendered a cult that had been re-established in the era of Catholic reform increasingly out of tune with contemporary sensibilities by the middle of the eighteenth century. Ultimately, this study of the cult of Saint Louis is a contribution to debaters about the nature of royal sacralty and the extent of both ‘resacralisation’ and ‘desacralisation’ across the period. It shows the ambiguities and difficulties created for the French monarchy by the weight of its sacral identity.Fighting the last war : Britain, the lost generation and the Second World War
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15606
Concerted efforts to debunk popular myths about the Great War have resulted in cant attention being paid to the purpose and value of the lost generation myth within British society, particularly during times of further conflict such as the Second World War. This thesis reveals the benefits of reflecting on the previous conflict in ways connected with the concept of a lost generation during the years 1939-45. These benefits boiled down to the fact that myths exist for their utility as means of comprehending both past and present. This applied to the myth in its strictest sense as an explanatory narrative used to interpret demographic issues as well as psychological, spiritual and material ones. Notions of a missing generation and visions of the living lost are therefore used to demonstrate how the concept of a lost generation was used to make sense of the world. Also examined are the myth’s wider discursive effects. Other handy devices used to understand the past and to approach the present were powerful symbols and commemorative narratives closely connected to visions of a lost generation. Analysis of the myth-making power of major poets demonstrates how engagement with the iconic status and visions of Rupert Brooke, Wilfred Owen and Siegfried Sasoon was used to outline contemporary concerns. A detailed examination of the language surrounding the British Legion’s Poppy Appeal and the observance of Armistice Day also shows how these rituals were used not only to frame loss but also to understand and explain the renewal of international conflict. By exposing the utility of these related discourses and practices, as well as of the myth in its own right, this thesis ultimately illuminates a crucial phase in the myth’s endurance as a popular definition of what happened between 1914 and 1918.
2018-01-01T00:00:00ZTranter, Samuel J.Concerted efforts to debunk popular myths about the Great War have resulted in cant attention being paid to the purpose and value of the lost generation myth within British society, particularly during times of further conflict such as the Second World War. This thesis reveals the benefits of reflecting on the previous conflict in ways connected with the concept of a lost generation during the years 1939-45. These benefits boiled down to the fact that myths exist for their utility as means of comprehending both past and present. This applied to the myth in its strictest sense as an explanatory narrative used to interpret demographic issues as well as psychological, spiritual and material ones. Notions of a missing generation and visions of the living lost are therefore used to demonstrate how the concept of a lost generation was used to make sense of the world. Also examined are the myth’s wider discursive effects. Other handy devices used to understand the past and to approach the present were powerful symbols and commemorative narratives closely connected to visions of a lost generation. Analysis of the myth-making power of major poets demonstrates how engagement with the iconic status and visions of Rupert Brooke, Wilfred Owen and Siegfried Sasoon was used to outline contemporary concerns. A detailed examination of the language surrounding the British Legion’s Poppy Appeal and the observance of Armistice Day also shows how these rituals were used not only to frame loss but also to understand and explain the renewal of international conflict. By exposing the utility of these related discourses and practices, as well as of the myth in its own right, this thesis ultimately illuminates a crucial phase in the myth’s endurance as a popular definition of what happened between 1914 and 1918.Oaths, kings and subjects : a study of the oaths sworn to kings by subjects in England, c.870-c,1200
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15605
This thesis is a study of the oaths sworn by subjects to kings of England between c. 870
and c. 1200. Who swore oaths to the king? When did they swear? What sorts of oaths
were sworn? What commitments did swearing lead to? Where were oaths sworn, and
what rituals were involved in swearing? These are some of the questions asked of the
evidence, a combination of narrative and legal sources. This material is examined over
four thematic chapters. The first three look at oaths sworn ordinarily at the time of
accessions, as part of succession planning, and within the confines of reigns themselves,
respectively. The final chapter examines oaths sworn outside of this process—oaths
sworn in non-normal, extraordinary circumstances.
2018-01-01T00:00:00ZHey, JoshuaThis thesis is a study of the oaths sworn by subjects to kings of England between c. 870
and c. 1200. Who swore oaths to the king? When did they swear? What sorts of oaths
were sworn? What commitments did swearing lead to? Where were oaths sworn, and
what rituals were involved in swearing? These are some of the questions asked of the
evidence, a combination of narrative and legal sources. This material is examined over
four thematic chapters. The first three look at oaths sworn ordinarily at the time of
accessions, as part of succession planning, and within the confines of reigns themselves,
respectively. The final chapter examines oaths sworn outside of this process—oaths
sworn in non-normal, extraordinary circumstances.Divergent timescapes : tracking a temporal revolution through the long nineteenth century (1750-1914)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15604
Did nineteenth-century Britain experience a temporal revolution? If so, how can the course and impact of such a complex, primarily mental upheaval be effectively analysed from a focused, historical perspective?
This project investigates these questions from eight distinct angles by adapting the physics notion of ‘timescapes’ as a method of historical analysis. Each of the four main chapters focuses on two contemporaneous, yet differing temporal worldviews (timescapes), defining their nature and attributes then investigating key catalytic conflicts that fed the transition from one prevailing temporal outlook to another. Drawing on primarily British and American sources the aim is to demonstrate, not only the ongoing significance of the nineteenth century’s temporal revolution, but also the viability of ‘historical timescapes’ as a methodological, structural, and analytical took – one that can complement, rather than displace, the traditional chronological structure of history.
Ultimately, this project argues that Britain’s nineteenth-century temporal revolution was not indicative of a sharp, irreversible break in linear time between the pre-industrial and industrial world but, rather, of a multi-phased, ongoing conflict between layers of coexisting yet divergent ‘timescapes’: culturally informed spatiotemporal archetypes that, once supplanted, did not fade but continue to influence our current experience use, and expectation of time.
2017-01-01T00:00:00ZVentura, Marie JeannetteDid nineteenth-century Britain experience a temporal revolution? If so, how can the course and impact of such a complex, primarily mental upheaval be effectively analysed from a focused, historical perspective?
This project investigates these questions from eight distinct angles by adapting the physics notion of ‘timescapes’ as a method of historical analysis. Each of the four main chapters focuses on two contemporaneous, yet differing temporal worldviews (timescapes), defining their nature and attributes then investigating key catalytic conflicts that fed the transition from one prevailing temporal outlook to another. Drawing on primarily British and American sources the aim is to demonstrate, not only the ongoing significance of the nineteenth century’s temporal revolution, but also the viability of ‘historical timescapes’ as a methodological, structural, and analytical took – one that can complement, rather than displace, the traditional chronological structure of history.
Ultimately, this project argues that Britain’s nineteenth-century temporal revolution was not indicative of a sharp, irreversible break in linear time between the pre-industrial and industrial world but, rather, of a multi-phased, ongoing conflict between layers of coexisting yet divergent ‘timescapes’: culturally informed spatiotemporal archetypes that, once supplanted, did not fade but continue to influence our current experience use, and expectation of time.Helpfulness in cities and towns : the relationship between urbanization and social behaviour in Turkey
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15533
The present research evaluated the generality of urban social behaviour findings in a new cultural setting - in Turkey. The nature of four types of social behaviour was examined. A field study was carried out in Turkey in order to compare the level of helpfulness shown towards strangers in towns, cities and squatter settlements within the city, while a survey study examined the nature of various aspects of kin, friends' and neighbours' social, behaviours across these Turkish environments. The results showed differences in social behaviour between the two environments depending on the type of relationship involved. First, urban residents held less trusting and helping attitudes and were significantly less helpful towards strangers requiring assistance. Second, social relationships between neighbours were also significantly less frequent amongst urban residents. The degree of social behaviour occurring between kin and friends did not differ between the two environments, although certain aspects of kin and friendship in the city were different: kin members in the city were found to be geographically dispersed, and friends of urban residents were drawn from a larger social pool. These results from Turkey suggest that urban social behaviour relationships may indeed be a general phenomenon. These results offer a perspective from which to evaluate the nature of the impact of urban living: urban living influences only the social relationships of a less important, less familiar and intimate nature; in other words, relatively situationally dependent kinds of behaviours are affected by urban living. Examination of social behaviour within the Turkish city environments showed the existence of local environments which differed considerably in their social behaviour. Most interesting in this regard are the squatter settlements of Turkish cities whose residents showed attitudes and a level of pro-social behaviour equal to that found in towns and significantly greater than that found amongst the rest of the city residents. This supports the view that the city squatters may be in a psychological and social sense "urban villagers". Consistent and considerable differences in social behaviour were also found between other types of city districts. Some of these districts came close to the towns and squatter settlements in their levels of pro-social behaviour, suggesting, first, that the city environments are not homogeneous in terms of social behaviour and there is a complex interplay between a multitude of influential factors, so urbanisation alone is not an explanation of social behaviour; second, drawing distinctions between environments in terms of their behavioural characteristics is best done with the concept of a social-environmental continuum rather than an urban/non-urban dichotomy. Altogether, the present research suggests that the overall urban environment influences only certain kinds of pro-social behaviours which are more situationally dependent such as those involving strangers and neighbours. This influence does not occur in a homogeneous way, but is mediated by social characteristics of environments and residents. Environmental input level was, overall, found to influence the level of helpfulness: the higher the environmental input level, the lower the level of helpfulness for female subjects but not for male subjects in Turkey. Analysis of the input level across environments studied did not always correspond to the observed level of helpfulness in these environments. It was argued that the input level, as suggested by Milgram (1970), is not the only explanation for social behaviour; there must be other variables mediating this effect, ie socio-cultural factors. As an additional concern, the present study investigated sex differences in helpfulness. There were sex differences in helping toward strangers in Turkey: males were significantly more helpful than females towards strangers in helping contexts (free from high cost, threat, and required no masculine orientation) that the earlier researches reported no sex differences'. This showed empirically the influence of the culture on sex roles in Turkey. Finally, a theoretical question; the nature of the relationship between the source of help and the type of helpfulness was evaluated empirically. An association was found between the type of helping act and the source of help an individual sought: costly types of assistance were associated with kin, friends were a source of help for assistance requiring intimacy, while neighbours were associated negatively with cost and intimacy in assistance.
1981-01-01T00:00:00ZAyvalioglu, NamikThe present research evaluated the generality of urban social behaviour findings in a new cultural setting - in Turkey. The nature of four types of social behaviour was examined. A field study was carried out in Turkey in order to compare the level of helpfulness shown towards strangers in towns, cities and squatter settlements within the city, while a survey study examined the nature of various aspects of kin, friends' and neighbours' social, behaviours across these Turkish environments. The results showed differences in social behaviour between the two environments depending on the type of relationship involved. First, urban residents held less trusting and helping attitudes and were significantly less helpful towards strangers requiring assistance. Second, social relationships between neighbours were also significantly less frequent amongst urban residents. The degree of social behaviour occurring between kin and friends did not differ between the two environments, although certain aspects of kin and friendship in the city were different: kin members in the city were found to be geographically dispersed, and friends of urban residents were drawn from a larger social pool. These results from Turkey suggest that urban social behaviour relationships may indeed be a general phenomenon. These results offer a perspective from which to evaluate the nature of the impact of urban living: urban living influences only the social relationships of a less important, less familiar and intimate nature; in other words, relatively situationally dependent kinds of behaviours are affected by urban living. Examination of social behaviour within the Turkish city environments showed the existence of local environments which differed considerably in their social behaviour. Most interesting in this regard are the squatter settlements of Turkish cities whose residents showed attitudes and a level of pro-social behaviour equal to that found in towns and significantly greater than that found amongst the rest of the city residents. This supports the view that the city squatters may be in a psychological and social sense "urban villagers". Consistent and considerable differences in social behaviour were also found between other types of city districts. Some of these districts came close to the towns and squatter settlements in their levels of pro-social behaviour, suggesting, first, that the city environments are not homogeneous in terms of social behaviour and there is a complex interplay between a multitude of influential factors, so urbanisation alone is not an explanation of social behaviour; second, drawing distinctions between environments in terms of their behavioural characteristics is best done with the concept of a social-environmental continuum rather than an urban/non-urban dichotomy. Altogether, the present research suggests that the overall urban environment influences only certain kinds of pro-social behaviours which are more situationally dependent such as those involving strangers and neighbours. This influence does not occur in a homogeneous way, but is mediated by social characteristics of environments and residents. Environmental input level was, overall, found to influence the level of helpfulness: the higher the environmental input level, the lower the level of helpfulness for female subjects but not for male subjects in Turkey. Analysis of the input level across environments studied did not always correspond to the observed level of helpfulness in these environments. It was argued that the input level, as suggested by Milgram (1970), is not the only explanation for social behaviour; there must be other variables mediating this effect, ie socio-cultural factors. As an additional concern, the present study investigated sex differences in helpfulness. There were sex differences in helping toward strangers in Turkey: males were significantly more helpful than females towards strangers in helping contexts (free from high cost, threat, and required no masculine orientation) that the earlier researches reported no sex differences'. This showed empirically the influence of the culture on sex roles in Turkey. Finally, a theoretical question; the nature of the relationship between the source of help and the type of helpfulness was evaluated empirically. An association was found between the type of helping act and the source of help an individual sought: costly types of assistance were associated with kin, friends were a source of help for assistance requiring intimacy, while neighbours were associated negatively with cost and intimacy in assistance.South Arabia in the 5th and 6th centuries C.E. with reference to relations with Central Arabia
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15321
Although the history of South Arabia in the fifth and sixth centuries has not been studied to any great extent, the events of this period were of marked importance in the history of South Arabia in particular and of Central Arabia in general. Within this period we find the enlargement of the South Arabian kings' title, and the extension of their sovereignty over the highland of West and Central Arabia; the Abyssinian invasion of South Arabia and the semi-independent government of Abraha and his sons; and, finally, the abolition of South Arabian independence after the Persian invasion. South Arabia lost its position as the leading power in the Arabian peninsula said became a vassal province of the Persian empire. Moreover, the decline of Kinda and its migration to South Arabia created instability in Central Arabia, and indeed most of ayyām al-'arab [Days of the Arab] which we know, belongs to the period after the decline of Kinda, the vassal of South Arabia. The aim of the present work is to study this period of the history of South Arabia from the time of Abū Karib As'sad, who had the title "King of sb'/wdrydn/wḥḍrmwt/wymnt/w'rb/ṭwd/wthmt." 1. Chapter I deals with the relations of South and Central Arabia before the reign of Abū Karib As'sad; the extension of South Arabia towards the north; the eventual conquest of Kinda; the expedition of Sharafddin's Inscription towards the land of Tanūkh and Persia, at the time of Shammar Yuhar'ish; and finally the counter-attack of Shapur II, King of Persia and Imru'l-Kais. 2. Chapter II treats of the reign of Abū Karib As'sad; the enlarged title, ''rb, twd and thmt; Abū Karib in Central Arabia; the legends of Abū Karib's invasion of Irak and Central Asia, the siege of Madina, and finally his worshipping at the Ka'ba in Mecca. 3. Chapter III deals with the traditional kings after Abū Karib who have been mentioned in the inscriptions, with special reference to Hassan's expedition against Diadis, 'Abd Kulal in Arab tradition, and Ma'dikarib Ya'fur in Central Arabia. 4. Chapter IV covers the reign of the famous king Yūsuf 'As'ar, his origin, and the massacre of the Christians in South Arabia. 5. Chapter V is concerned with the Abyssinian invasion of South Arabia, the battlefield, the period of the puppet king Sumyafa Ashwa, and his end at the hand of the famous King Abraha. 6. Chapter VI deals with the most significant achievements of Abrah; the events of CIH 541; the events of Ry 506; the expedition of Ry 506 and its relation to the expedition of the elephant; the reign of Abraha's sons, Yaksūm and Masrūk; and finally the end of the Abyssinian domination of South Arabia.
1968-07-01T00:00:00ZAl-ʻAsalī, Khālid SālihAlthough the history of South Arabia in the fifth and sixth centuries has not been studied to any great extent, the events of this period were of marked importance in the history of South Arabia in particular and of Central Arabia in general. Within this period we find the enlargement of the South Arabian kings' title, and the extension of their sovereignty over the highland of West and Central Arabia; the Abyssinian invasion of South Arabia and the semi-independent government of Abraha and his sons; and, finally, the abolition of South Arabian independence after the Persian invasion. South Arabia lost its position as the leading power in the Arabian peninsula said became a vassal province of the Persian empire. Moreover, the decline of Kinda and its migration to South Arabia created instability in Central Arabia, and indeed most of ayyām al-'arab [Days of the Arab] which we know, belongs to the period after the decline of Kinda, the vassal of South Arabia. The aim of the present work is to study this period of the history of South Arabia from the time of Abū Karib As'sad, who had the title "King of sb'/wdrydn/wḥḍrmwt/wymnt/w'rb/ṭwd/wthmt." 1. Chapter I deals with the relations of South and Central Arabia before the reign of Abū Karib As'sad; the extension of South Arabia towards the north; the eventual conquest of Kinda; the expedition of Sharafddin's Inscription towards the land of Tanūkh and Persia, at the time of Shammar Yuhar'ish; and finally the counter-attack of Shapur II, King of Persia and Imru'l-Kais. 2. Chapter II treats of the reign of Abū Karib As'sad; the enlarged title, ''rb, twd and thmt; Abū Karib in Central Arabia; the legends of Abū Karib's invasion of Irak and Central Asia, the siege of Madina, and finally his worshipping at the Ka'ba in Mecca. 3. Chapter III deals with the traditional kings after Abū Karib who have been mentioned in the inscriptions, with special reference to Hassan's expedition against Diadis, 'Abd Kulal in Arab tradition, and Ma'dikarib Ya'fur in Central Arabia. 4. Chapter IV covers the reign of the famous king Yūsuf 'As'ar, his origin, and the massacre of the Christians in South Arabia. 5. Chapter V is concerned with the Abyssinian invasion of South Arabia, the battlefield, the period of the puppet king Sumyafa Ashwa, and his end at the hand of the famous King Abraha. 6. Chapter VI deals with the most significant achievements of Abrah; the events of CIH 541; the events of Ry 506; the expedition of Ry 506 and its relation to the expedition of the elephant; the reign of Abraha's sons, Yaksūm and Masrūk; and finally the end of the Abyssinian domination of South Arabia.Local administration in Egypt under Roman rule, fourth to sixth centuries A.D. : the element of corruption
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15303
1993-07-01T00:00:00ZMacnaghten, A. H.The histories of Ottoman in Egypt attributed to Abu al-Surur al-Bakri : an edition of the texts and an examination of the question of authorship and a comparison with the other contemporary sources
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15300
1970-06-01T00:00:00Zel Mawi, Fouad MohamedConflict resolution in the Middle East : the Israeli-Palestinian declaration of principles on interim self-government arrangements - a history
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15297
This work evaluates the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements (DoP), the document signed between the State of Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organisation (PLO), in Washington D.C. on 13 September 1993, as a case study of the bilateral management of an asymmetrical national-subnational conflict within the context of an international conflict resolution framework. The DoP represents progress in the international endeavour to realise a settlement of the wider Arab-lsraeli conflict, as signalled by the Madrid conference of 31 October 1991. The DoP ushered in a new era in Israeli-Palestinian relations. It is part of a process which, in essence, is the cornerstone of a formal mutual recognition pact which represents a reciprocal acknowledgement of legitimacy, a crucial first step towards finding a broad and permanent settlement. The DoP was only possible due to the abandonment of long-held mutually antagonistic and intransigent positions. Like all political documents, it represents a compromise. This study examines the complex nature and dynamics of the attempts at resolving the Israeli-Palestinian conflict, and reviews the DoP to investigate how it transpired, what it means, how it will be implemented, how far it can be used as a blueprint for future peacemaking, and offers an analysis of the findings in conclusion. This study also addresses the wider international ramifications and relationships which will be a prerequisite for the evaluation and analysis of the corresponding policies and responses by the major powers and actors from the international community within the framework of the 1991 Madrid Middle East Peace Conference. Chapter one examines the definition and contextualisation of the conflict resolution case study. Chapter two focuses on the establishment, purpose and development of the DoP, incorporating a thorough examination of the development of the secret Oslo backchannel, concluding with an analysis of the Oslo negotiations within the official Madrid framework as an example of conflict resolution. Chapter three provides an analysis of the DoP as an example of conflict resolution and critiques the meaning and purpose of the document. Chapter four provides an analysis of the implementation process of the initial years of the life of the DoP, incorporating the actual implementation of the DoP to 31st August 1997, including: the Agreement on the Gaza Strip and Jericho Area of May 1994; the World Bank aid programme; influential bilateral agreements by the two with third parties; the Agreement on Preparatory Transfer of Powers and Responsibilities of August 1994; the Protocol on Further Transfer of Powers and Responsibilities of August 1995; the Israeli- Palestinian Interim Agreement on the West Bank and the Gaza Strip of September 1995; and the Protocol Concerning the Redeployment in Hebron of January 1997. The final chapter concludes by evaluating the attempt by the two communities to shape a common future with an analysis in determining the effectiveness of the DoP both as an instrument for, and as an example of, conflict resolution.
1998-01-01T00:00:00ZBuchanan, Andrew S.This work evaluates the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements (DoP), the document signed between the State of Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organisation (PLO), in Washington D.C. on 13 September 1993, as a case study of the bilateral management of an asymmetrical national-subnational conflict within the context of an international conflict resolution framework. The DoP represents progress in the international endeavour to realise a settlement of the wider Arab-lsraeli conflict, as signalled by the Madrid conference of 31 October 1991. The DoP ushered in a new era in Israeli-Palestinian relations. It is part of a process which, in essence, is the cornerstone of a formal mutual recognition pact which represents a reciprocal acknowledgement of legitimacy, a crucial first step towards finding a broad and permanent settlement. The DoP was only possible due to the abandonment of long-held mutually antagonistic and intransigent positions. Like all political documents, it represents a compromise. This study examines the complex nature and dynamics of the attempts at resolving the Israeli-Palestinian conflict, and reviews the DoP to investigate how it transpired, what it means, how it will be implemented, how far it can be used as a blueprint for future peacemaking, and offers an analysis of the findings in conclusion. This study also addresses the wider international ramifications and relationships which will be a prerequisite for the evaluation and analysis of the corresponding policies and responses by the major powers and actors from the international community within the framework of the 1991 Madrid Middle East Peace Conference. Chapter one examines the definition and contextualisation of the conflict resolution case study. Chapter two focuses on the establishment, purpose and development of the DoP, incorporating a thorough examination of the development of the secret Oslo backchannel, concluding with an analysis of the Oslo negotiations within the official Madrid framework as an example of conflict resolution. Chapter three provides an analysis of the DoP as an example of conflict resolution and critiques the meaning and purpose of the document. Chapter four provides an analysis of the implementation process of the initial years of the life of the DoP, incorporating the actual implementation of the DoP to 31st August 1997, including: the Agreement on the Gaza Strip and Jericho Area of May 1994; the World Bank aid programme; influential bilateral agreements by the two with third parties; the Agreement on Preparatory Transfer of Powers and Responsibilities of August 1994; the Protocol on Further Transfer of Powers and Responsibilities of August 1995; the Israeli- Palestinian Interim Agreement on the West Bank and the Gaza Strip of September 1995; and the Protocol Concerning the Redeployment in Hebron of January 1997. The final chapter concludes by evaluating the attempt by the two communities to shape a common future with an analysis in determining the effectiveness of the DoP both as an instrument for, and as an example of, conflict resolution.The counts of Aumale and Holderness, 1086-1260
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15292
The counts of Aumale, who held the land of Holderness for two hundred years, came into England at the end of the Conqueror's reign. They came from Aumale in the north-eastern corner of Normandy, a small county grouped around a little town, a castle and a church. The counts lost their Norman lands in 1204, but kept their continental title until the last Aumale heiress, died in 1274. Holderness is a flat, low-lying and marshy district of eastern Yorkshire, between the River Hull and the sea. It has always been isolated from the rest of Yorkshire and England, by its river boundaries of Humber, Hull and Earl's Dyke. In the early middle ages it was of strategic importance in the struggle against Danish invasions, and the Conqueror, probably for this reason, treated Holderness as a special case, and instead of perpetuating the multiple tenancies of the Anglo-Saxon era, gave all the land there (except the church's fee) to his brother-in-law, Odo. The isolation of the district and the consolidation of land holdings in Holderness affected its development. The area became a highly privileged lordship, with many of the powers of the greatest palatinates of England. Holderness had, for instance, a private sheriff and a private coroner, and could exclude all royal officers except the justices of the eyre. Within the liberty (as it came to be called) there developed an efficient administrative system under a number of able men. Most of the counts' lands lay in Yorkshire. In Holderness there were only ten knights' fees, but they were of exceptionally large size, and some of the knights who in Holderness held one fee or less were elsewhere in England tenants-in-chief with many knights of their own. The revenues on which both counts and knights lived came from' the work of the ordinary people in their fields and pastures, and the counts too involved themselves in agriculture and particularly in sheep-farming. They also established three towns in Holderness, but only one (Hedon) proved successful. Like most of their contemporaries, they endowed many religious houses, the largest and richest in Holderness being Cistercian Meaux, founded in 1151 by William, count of Aumale, on the site of his hunting park.
1977-01-01T00:00:00ZEnglish, BarbaraThe counts of Aumale, who held the land of Holderness for two hundred years, came into England at the end of the Conqueror's reign. They came from Aumale in the north-eastern corner of Normandy, a small county grouped around a little town, a castle and a church. The counts lost their Norman lands in 1204, but kept their continental title until the last Aumale heiress, died in 1274. Holderness is a flat, low-lying and marshy district of eastern Yorkshire, between the River Hull and the sea. It has always been isolated from the rest of Yorkshire and England, by its river boundaries of Humber, Hull and Earl's Dyke. In the early middle ages it was of strategic importance in the struggle against Danish invasions, and the Conqueror, probably for this reason, treated Holderness as a special case, and instead of perpetuating the multiple tenancies of the Anglo-Saxon era, gave all the land there (except the church's fee) to his brother-in-law, Odo. The isolation of the district and the consolidation of land holdings in Holderness affected its development. The area became a highly privileged lordship, with many of the powers of the greatest palatinates of England. Holderness had, for instance, a private sheriff and a private coroner, and could exclude all royal officers except the justices of the eyre. Within the liberty (as it came to be called) there developed an efficient administrative system under a number of able men. Most of the counts' lands lay in Yorkshire. In Holderness there were only ten knights' fees, but they were of exceptionally large size, and some of the knights who in Holderness held one fee or less were elsewhere in England tenants-in-chief with many knights of their own. The revenues on which both counts and knights lived came from' the work of the ordinary people in their fields and pastures, and the counts too involved themselves in agriculture and particularly in sheep-farming. They also established three towns in Holderness, but only one (Hedon) proved successful. Like most of their contemporaries, they endowed many religious houses, the largest and richest in Holderness being Cistercian Meaux, founded in 1151 by William, count of Aumale, on the site of his hunting park.Administration on the estates of Humphrey Stafford, Duke of Buckingham, 1402-1460
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15287
The purpose of this work is to describe the system of administration which existed on the estates of a megnatic of the fifteenth century, using mainly the estate records, the accounts, as source materials. To set the period and the estates themselves in context, the first two chapters have been devoted to a consideration of the life and career of the magnate, Humfrey Stafford, Duke of Buckingham, and to a description of the estates, their history and their extent. The various types of accounts themselves as working documents are then described. From them it is possible to build up a picture of the estate administration based on the units of the manor or village and the receivership, and the scope and importance of the Receiver-General and the Auditor. The actual work of the memorial officers, the receivers and the auditors is also dealt with insofar as the running of the estates is concerned. Following from the organization of the administration of extensive estates is the secondary consideration of the men who ran the estates, their origins, their connexions with Stafford, their use to Stafford outwith the purely routine affairs of administration and their expectations of advancement within his service. As far as is possible, a study is made of these men and of the men who were supported from the estates by retaining fees, in order to discover their political importance to Stafford, and whether he used them as a means of increasing his own influence and power in national or local politics. These points are covered in the two final chapters and the conclusion.
1973-01-01T00:00:00ZStory, Rosemary A.The purpose of this work is to describe the system of administration which existed on the estates of a megnatic of the fifteenth century, using mainly the estate records, the accounts, as source materials. To set the period and the estates themselves in context, the first two chapters have been devoted to a consideration of the life and career of the magnate, Humfrey Stafford, Duke of Buckingham, and to a description of the estates, their history and their extent. The various types of accounts themselves as working documents are then described. From them it is possible to build up a picture of the estate administration based on the units of the manor or village and the receivership, and the scope and importance of the Receiver-General and the Auditor. The actual work of the memorial officers, the receivers and the auditors is also dealt with insofar as the running of the estates is concerned. Following from the organization of the administration of extensive estates is the secondary consideration of the men who ran the estates, their origins, their connexions with Stafford, their use to Stafford outwith the purely routine affairs of administration and their expectations of advancement within his service. As far as is possible, a study is made of these men and of the men who were supported from the estates by retaining fees, in order to discover their political importance to Stafford, and whether he used them as a means of increasing his own influence and power in national or local politics. These points are covered in the two final chapters and the conclusion.A social and economic study of the Cinque Ports region, 1450-1600
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15245
The Cinque Ports are the only example of a fully-developed confederate structure in English history. As a result, historians have tended to consider the fortunes of the region as a whole and have stressed the factors which unified the member ports. This approach has, however, tended to ignore the individuality of each of the members. This study attempts to redress the balance by considering the impact of the confederate bond upon the individual members and, by so doing, to demonstrate that the concept of confederation was extremely limited and applied only in certain narrow and carefully-defined areas. This study, therefore, examines several aspects of life within the confederation, it traces the origins and development of the ports and attempts to explain why the confederation was declining in importance by the fifteenth century. It then considers the economy of the region and investigates the evidence for overall economic decline during the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. The central theme of this study is, however, an examination of the internal government of the member ports and the extent to which the development of institutions within each town was influenced by membership of the confederation. The governmental structure of each head port is investigated and particular attention is paid to modifications which were introduced and the circumstances which caused these changes, a similar examination is then made of the pattern of government within the corporate and non-corporate limbs and the structure of the governing class throughout the confederation is also discussed. This study then turns to an examination of the links between the members of the confederation. It considers the financial relations between head port and limb and examines the significance of disputes between the two parties. The central institutions of the confederation - the office of warden and the Brodhull - are then examined and particular emphasis is laid upon the nature and extent of their' powers over the members of the confederation. In considering each of these themes, this study intends to show that the internal affairs of each of the members were little affected by membership of the Cinque Ports confederation and seeks to demonstrate the extremely limited nature of the confederate bond.
1979-01-01T00:00:00ZBrindle, Graham DavidThe Cinque Ports are the only example of a fully-developed confederate structure in English history. As a result, historians have tended to consider the fortunes of the region as a whole and have stressed the factors which unified the member ports. This approach has, however, tended to ignore the individuality of each of the members. This study attempts to redress the balance by considering the impact of the confederate bond upon the individual members and, by so doing, to demonstrate that the concept of confederation was extremely limited and applied only in certain narrow and carefully-defined areas. This study, therefore, examines several aspects of life within the confederation, it traces the origins and development of the ports and attempts to explain why the confederation was declining in importance by the fifteenth century. It then considers the economy of the region and investigates the evidence for overall economic decline during the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. The central theme of this study is, however, an examination of the internal government of the member ports and the extent to which the development of institutions within each town was influenced by membership of the confederation. The governmental structure of each head port is investigated and particular attention is paid to modifications which were introduced and the circumstances which caused these changes, a similar examination is then made of the pattern of government within the corporate and non-corporate limbs and the structure of the governing class throughout the confederation is also discussed. This study then turns to an examination of the links between the members of the confederation. It considers the financial relations between head port and limb and examines the significance of disputes between the two parties. The central institutions of the confederation - the office of warden and the Brodhull - are then examined and particular emphasis is laid upon the nature and extent of their' powers over the members of the confederation. In considering each of these themes, this study intends to show that the internal affairs of each of the members were little affected by membership of the Cinque Ports confederation and seeks to demonstrate the extremely limited nature of the confederate bond.The influence of industrial technology and material procurement on the design, construction and development of H.M.S. Victory
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15112
The aim of this paper is to show how industrial technology and material procurement influenced the development of British warship design and construction for the period 1760 to 1830 using the construction of HMS Victory as and archaeological base to work from. While much has been written about ship construction, technology and materials, these subjects have to some degree remained divorced from each other and thus need to be analysed collectively. To achieve this, this dissertation has been formulated into two parts; Part I covers the initial orders to build the Victory, the concepts of ship design, construction technique, and the materials employed when she was initially built. It also covers the designer and his contribution to ship development at the period and the possibility that he was influenced by current French shipbuilding practices. In brief, this section highlights the implications and possible inadequacies of general ship design in C.1760. Part II discusses the actual technological and constructional development of the Victory throughout her active career. The issues raised through this examination show that she very much reflects general ship development at the time. Besides endorsing the significant influence of industrial expansion, this section also emphasises the point that much can be learnt by analysing the ship using the same techniques as employed on an archaeological site. Sadly, the latter point has long been neglected, therefore, one of the objectives of this paper is to demonstrate that by archaeological investigation of individual timbers, a new dimension can be added to our understanding of structural development and building practices. To achieve this, I have chosen to examine HMS Victory as the most suitable three dimensional source, as her active working life falls within the dates specified above.
1998-06-01T00:00:00ZGoodwin, PeterThe aim of this paper is to show how industrial technology and material procurement influenced the development of British warship design and construction for the period 1760 to 1830 using the construction of HMS Victory as and archaeological base to work from. While much has been written about ship construction, technology and materials, these subjects have to some degree remained divorced from each other and thus need to be analysed collectively. To achieve this, this dissertation has been formulated into two parts; Part I covers the initial orders to build the Victory, the concepts of ship design, construction technique, and the materials employed when she was initially built. It also covers the designer and his contribution to ship development at the period and the possibility that he was influenced by current French shipbuilding practices. In brief, this section highlights the implications and possible inadequacies of general ship design in C.1760. Part II discusses the actual technological and constructional development of the Victory throughout her active career. The issues raised through this examination show that she very much reflects general ship development at the time. Besides endorsing the significant influence of industrial expansion, this section also emphasises the point that much can be learnt by analysing the ship using the same techniques as employed on an archaeological site. Sadly, the latter point has long been neglected, therefore, one of the objectives of this paper is to demonstrate that by archaeological investigation of individual timbers, a new dimension can be added to our understanding of structural development and building practices. To achieve this, I have chosen to examine HMS Victory as the most suitable three dimensional source, as her active working life falls within the dates specified above.Flat floors and apple bows : evidence for the emergence of an improved merchant vessel type from the North of England during the eighteenth century
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15111
This study provides a detailed description of eighteenth-century English merchant vessels and tests the hypothesis posed in 1962 by Professor Ralph Davis that during the eighteenth century a significantly improved merchant vessel type emerged in England that required a smaller crew but carried more cargo than previous English vessels, thus boosting England's position as one of the world's greatest maritime nations. The study also develops vessel descriptions that will assist nautical archaeologists in identifying and classifying shipwreck remains. Merchant vessels were chosen for study because of the relative scarcity of scholarly publications on commercial vessels from the age of sail and because of the wealth of new archaeological data on English merchant vessels that has emerged during the past two decades. A wide range of historical and archaeological information was reviewed and, in spite of initial indications to the contrary, it was possible to amass an incredible wealth of information on seventeenth- and eighteenth-century merchant vessels built in England or her colonies. This study presents descriptions, illustrations and draughts of a variety of eighteenth-century English merchant vessels, along with a number of archaeological examples that demonstrate a richly diverse range of hull forms and rigs. Much of the detailed archaeological information was recovered from a group of sunken vessels from the Battle of Yorktown, 1781, especially site 44YO88, which proved to be an English collier built in 1772 and leased as a naval transport. There is much evidence to suggest that the highest quality, most capacious, most efficient, most long-lived, most stable and strongest merchant vessels in England during the eighteenth century were being produced in the northern ports where the primary export was coal. Rather than representing a radical new design, those colliers appear to have embodied the best compromise of qualities for a bulk cargo carrier, qualities that were already known and appreciated a century earlier, but which may have found a new harmony in the collier. Even with the many descriptions and widespread praise focused on the flat-floored, apple-bowed colliers of northern England, there does not appear to be sufficient evidence to assert that English colliers represented, in the eighteenth century, a radically improved vessel type. However, it seems reasonable to assume that those sturdy, reliable vessels successfully satisfied the economic needs of the times and provided a new source of pride for English shipbuilders. It also seems reasonable to speculate, in retrospect, that their appearance, in the large numbers that flowed out of northern yards in the eighteenth century, improved the overall efficiency and quality of the English merchant marine.
1999-03-01T00:00:00ZBroadwater, John D.This study provides a detailed description of eighteenth-century English merchant vessels and tests the hypothesis posed in 1962 by Professor Ralph Davis that during the eighteenth century a significantly improved merchant vessel type emerged in England that required a smaller crew but carried more cargo than previous English vessels, thus boosting England's position as one of the world's greatest maritime nations. The study also develops vessel descriptions that will assist nautical archaeologists in identifying and classifying shipwreck remains. Merchant vessels were chosen for study because of the relative scarcity of scholarly publications on commercial vessels from the age of sail and because of the wealth of new archaeological data on English merchant vessels that has emerged during the past two decades. A wide range of historical and archaeological information was reviewed and, in spite of initial indications to the contrary, it was possible to amass an incredible wealth of information on seventeenth- and eighteenth-century merchant vessels built in England or her colonies. This study presents descriptions, illustrations and draughts of a variety of eighteenth-century English merchant vessels, along with a number of archaeological examples that demonstrate a richly diverse range of hull forms and rigs. Much of the detailed archaeological information was recovered from a group of sunken vessels from the Battle of Yorktown, 1781, especially site 44YO88, which proved to be an English collier built in 1772 and leased as a naval transport. There is much evidence to suggest that the highest quality, most capacious, most efficient, most long-lived, most stable and strongest merchant vessels in England during the eighteenth century were being produced in the northern ports where the primary export was coal. Rather than representing a radical new design, those colliers appear to have embodied the best compromise of qualities for a bulk cargo carrier, qualities that were already known and appreciated a century earlier, but which may have found a new harmony in the collier. Even with the many descriptions and widespread praise focused on the flat-floored, apple-bowed colliers of northern England, there does not appear to be sufficient evidence to assert that English colliers represented, in the eighteenth century, a radically improved vessel type. However, it seems reasonable to assume that those sturdy, reliable vessels successfully satisfied the economic needs of the times and provided a new source of pride for English shipbuilders. It also seems reasonable to speculate, in retrospect, that their appearance, in the large numbers that flowed out of northern yards in the eighteenth century, improved the overall efficiency and quality of the English merchant marine.Ceramics carried by Spanish ships from the 16th to the 18th centuries with specific reference to collections recovered from shipwrecks in the Caribbean basin, Britain and Bermuda
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15107
This paper records and analyses the common ware pottery finds from Spanish shipwrecks dated from the 16th to the 18th centuries. A chronological presentation of olive jar-type botijas (olive jars), Columbia Plain, and other coarse earthenware types from accurately dated shipwreck assemblages has provided the basis for reliable typologies, and helped to refine previous studies. The shipwreck collections utilised consist of 17 accurately dated wrecks. First hand recording of pottery is included for 13 of the assemblages. The collections of the ceramics are housed in locations in Britain, the Caribbean, Florida, Texas, and the state of Louisiana. The collections are all from ships which were engaged in Spain's New World colonisation and trade, either en route to the Indies or returning. The exception is the material from the Spanish Armada which is included because of its official nature and the fact that outfitting occurred at Seville, the primary port for the Indies trade. In addition to the primary material, reference is made to pottery finds from contemporaneous shipwrecks which have previously been recorded, in addition to inclusions of historical research. Availability of the collections for further study is also discussed. Ceramics have a tendency to change over relatively short periods of time and using pottery finds as primary dating evidence has proved effective. Some of the most common Spanish ceramic traditions found on New World colonial terrestrial sites, however, have proved difficult to analyse because they are usually undecorated and exhibit relatively little development over the period in question. The finds from shipwrecks include several intact vessels spanning the period and recording of the finds has proved to reveal several distinguishing characteristics which have formed the basis for constructing new typologies of the most common wares encountered.
1991-07-01T00:00:00ZMarken, Mitchell W.This paper records and analyses the common ware pottery finds from Spanish shipwrecks dated from the 16th to the 18th centuries. A chronological presentation of olive jar-type botijas (olive jars), Columbia Plain, and other coarse earthenware types from accurately dated shipwreck assemblages has provided the basis for reliable typologies, and helped to refine previous studies. The shipwreck collections utilised consist of 17 accurately dated wrecks. First hand recording of pottery is included for 13 of the assemblages. The collections of the ceramics are housed in locations in Britain, the Caribbean, Florida, Texas, and the state of Louisiana. The collections are all from ships which were engaged in Spain's New World colonisation and trade, either en route to the Indies or returning. The exception is the material from the Spanish Armada which is included because of its official nature and the fact that outfitting occurred at Seville, the primary port for the Indies trade. In addition to the primary material, reference is made to pottery finds from contemporaneous shipwrecks which have previously been recorded, in addition to inclusions of historical research. Availability of the collections for further study is also discussed. Ceramics have a tendency to change over relatively short periods of time and using pottery finds as primary dating evidence has proved effective. Some of the most common Spanish ceramic traditions found on New World colonial terrestrial sites, however, have proved difficult to analyse because they are usually undecorated and exhibit relatively little development over the period in question. The finds from shipwrecks include several intact vessels spanning the period and recording of the finds has proved to reveal several distinguishing characteristics which have formed the basis for constructing new typologies of the most common wares encountered.The weekly magazine : a study
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/15106
Abstract not Provided
1966-01-01T00:00:00ZWalker, Ian CummingAbstract not ProvidedChristian and Marxian conceptions of history in the twentieth century : an evaluation of certain twentieth century interpretations of the Marxian conception of history
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14648
1965-01-01T00:00:00ZAnderson, Walter WallaceCoalminers' housing in Fife : company housing and social relations in Fife mining communities, 1870-1930
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14638
Fife coal-owners owned their workers houses and controlled the processes of housing provision and allocation. They were both employers and landlords. As a result the spheres of home and work were inextricably linked. This thesis examines the nature of the social relations arising from this "tied" relationship in the light of both local and national, political, economic and social developments, between 1870 and 1930. The themes of deference, paternalism, community, socialisation and social control, and the residual effects of pre-existing social relations, particularly pre-industrial relations of production, are explored. The empirical research concentrates upon the analysis of two coal companies in particular; the Fife Coal Company Ltd. and the Wemyss Coal Company. These companies operated coal mines in contrasting geographical locations; the former throughout inland west Fife and the latter along coastal south-east Fife. Each company built rows of colliers' houses in close proximity to the mines. At the beginning of the period housing for coal-miners was provided, not by speculative builders on the open market, but, by the coal-owners through their company architects and sub-contractors. Houses were provided as part of the employment contract as a means of attracting and maintaining the workforce. By the end of the period, the State, through the agency of local authorities, was the principal provider of working class housing in mining communities; coal companies had withdrawn from the housing market. The thesis attempts to explain this process in terms of changing social relations of production.
1993-07-01T00:00:00ZO' Halloran, Veronica AnneFife coal-owners owned their workers houses and controlled the processes of housing provision and allocation. They were both employers and landlords. As a result the spheres of home and work were inextricably linked. This thesis examines the nature of the social relations arising from this "tied" relationship in the light of both local and national, political, economic and social developments, between 1870 and 1930. The themes of deference, paternalism, community, socialisation and social control, and the residual effects of pre-existing social relations, particularly pre-industrial relations of production, are explored. The empirical research concentrates upon the analysis of two coal companies in particular; the Fife Coal Company Ltd. and the Wemyss Coal Company. These companies operated coal mines in contrasting geographical locations; the former throughout inland west Fife and the latter along coastal south-east Fife. Each company built rows of colliers' houses in close proximity to the mines. At the beginning of the period housing for coal-miners was provided, not by speculative builders on the open market, but, by the coal-owners through their company architects and sub-contractors. Houses were provided as part of the employment contract as a means of attracting and maintaining the workforce. By the end of the period, the State, through the agency of local authorities, was the principal provider of working class housing in mining communities; coal companies had withdrawn from the housing market. The thesis attempts to explain this process in terms of changing social relations of production.The Glasgow tobacco merchants and the American Revolution, 1770-1800
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14631
The tobacco trade formed the basis of the Chesapeake economy during the Eighteenth Century. Tobacco was shipped to Britain during the -colonial period, in accordance with the Navigation Acts, and then sold in European markets. The French market increased rapidly during the first half of the century, and the Glasgow tobacco companies took the lead in supplying the French monopoly administered by the Farmers General. The Scots gained the advantage over other British merchants by setting up networks of stores to facilitate the collection of tobacco and the sale of goods, and by devising an extensive credit system to cater for the needs of the smaller planters in the Piedmont. The Scottish merchants were in fierce competition with each other, and with English merchants. This competition ensured that the planters were not, to any significant degree, exploited by the merchants. In many cases, the planters were able to combine in order to extract very favourable prices and credit facilities. The Scots were a closely-knit community, and although many left the Glasgow companies to become independent traders they were seen as outsiders. Radical propagandists encouraged this feeling in order to arouse anti-British sentiment. The allegations levelled against the Scots, however, were largely groundless. When war broke out a large proportion of the Scots left the Chesapeake, and the assets of the Glasgow companies were seized. Nevertheless, the Scots set up a system of agents in New York and the West Indies, both to supply the rebelling colonies with goods in exchange for tobacco wherever this was practicable, and to have channels available for a speedy return to the Chesapeake whenever peace was declared. After the war significant numbers of Scots returned to the Chesapeake, in order to collect debts and to trade in goods and tobacco. Many planters returned to their pre-war Scots companies, and trade once again fell into the colonial pattern. Britain dominated the carrying trade, the only major difference being that it was now not necessary to call at a British port before proceeding to Europe, other than to collect orders. The readiness of planters to return to the old pattern of trade suggests that it was advantageous to the Americans, and not a mere product of the Navigation Acts. The Scots were not successful in using trade after the war as a means of recovering debt; and with the outbreak of war in Europe, most companies closed their stores and relied on the assistance of the British government to recovery debts. Yet many of the Scots factors remained in the Chesapeake, and continued to trade and benefit the area.
1978-03-01T00:00:00ZButler, Stuart M.The tobacco trade formed the basis of the Chesapeake economy during the Eighteenth Century. Tobacco was shipped to Britain during the -colonial period, in accordance with the Navigation Acts, and then sold in European markets. The French market increased rapidly during the first half of the century, and the Glasgow tobacco companies took the lead in supplying the French monopoly administered by the Farmers General. The Scots gained the advantage over other British merchants by setting up networks of stores to facilitate the collection of tobacco and the sale of goods, and by devising an extensive credit system to cater for the needs of the smaller planters in the Piedmont. The Scottish merchants were in fierce competition with each other, and with English merchants. This competition ensured that the planters were not, to any significant degree, exploited by the merchants. In many cases, the planters were able to combine in order to extract very favourable prices and credit facilities. The Scots were a closely-knit community, and although many left the Glasgow companies to become independent traders they were seen as outsiders. Radical propagandists encouraged this feeling in order to arouse anti-British sentiment. The allegations levelled against the Scots, however, were largely groundless. When war broke out a large proportion of the Scots left the Chesapeake, and the assets of the Glasgow companies were seized. Nevertheless, the Scots set up a system of agents in New York and the West Indies, both to supply the rebelling colonies with goods in exchange for tobacco wherever this was practicable, and to have channels available for a speedy return to the Chesapeake whenever peace was declared. After the war significant numbers of Scots returned to the Chesapeake, in order to collect debts and to trade in goods and tobacco. Many planters returned to their pre-war Scots companies, and trade once again fell into the colonial pattern. Britain dominated the carrying trade, the only major difference being that it was now not necessary to call at a British port before proceeding to Europe, other than to collect orders. The readiness of planters to return to the old pattern of trade suggests that it was advantageous to the Americans, and not a mere product of the Navigation Acts. The Scots were not successful in using trade after the war as a means of recovering debt; and with the outbreak of war in Europe, most companies closed their stores and relied on the assistance of the British government to recovery debts. Yet many of the Scots factors remained in the Chesapeake, and continued to trade and benefit the area.An economic assessment of the Commonwealth sugar agreement
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14625
This study is concerned with assessing the impact of the Commonwealth Sugar Agreement (CSA) on sugar production and exports in the major exporting countries of the Commonwealth by concentrating on a detailed analysis of one of the principal exporting members of the Agreement as a case study - Mauritius. Since the Agreement expired in 1974 after 24 years of operation, a detailed examination of the CSA can be expected to shed light on the general question of the usefulness and desirability of commodity agreements in general, and on the more specific question of the response of producers to given price and market incentives. The general approach adopted in this study is aimed at a comprehensive examination of the various factors relevant to the Commonwealth Sugar Agreement; apart from assessing the development of the CSA itself, it was found useful to conduct an economic analysis of the world sugar economy as a whole in order to place the CSA in a more global context. The next obvious step was to assess critically the economic theory underlying international commodity agreements in general, and to examine the justification for their application. Since commodity agreements represent, in an important sense, a man-made barrier to free international trade, we examine the implications of various agricultural policies on international trade in primary commodities as well as in sugar. In an attempt to obtain quantitative measurements of the effects of the CSA on sugar production in Mauritius, we devise a simultaneous-equation model to explain a number of important variables in the Mauritian sugar industry. Since agricultural models usually involve lagged variables being used as explanatory variables, we critically examine the literature on distributed lag models and a number of studies using such results, as well as the (usual) econometric problems that these models invariably involve. We finally present our model and the results obtained from applying the two-stage least-squares method of estimation to most of the equations of the model. The main conclusion to emerge from the study is that producers tended to respond significantly to the prices they received, which were more closely related to the stable and high prices offered by the United Kingdom under the CSA than to the volatile prices prevailing on the world free market, even when International Sugar Agreements were operative. The implications for the future concern the pricing and quota policies to be implemented under the Lomé Convention between the EEC and the 46 (now 52) AGP countries; if the objective of the Convention is to promote the sugar industry in the exporting countries, then stable prices and guaranteed markets would appear to be an effective method.
1979-04-01T00:00:00ZRajcoomar, B.R.H.S.This study is concerned with assessing the impact of the Commonwealth Sugar Agreement (CSA) on sugar production and exports in the major exporting countries of the Commonwealth by concentrating on a detailed analysis of one of the principal exporting members of the Agreement as a case study - Mauritius. Since the Agreement expired in 1974 after 24 years of operation, a detailed examination of the CSA can be expected to shed light on the general question of the usefulness and desirability of commodity agreements in general, and on the more specific question of the response of producers to given price and market incentives. The general approach adopted in this study is aimed at a comprehensive examination of the various factors relevant to the Commonwealth Sugar Agreement; apart from assessing the development of the CSA itself, it was found useful to conduct an economic analysis of the world sugar economy as a whole in order to place the CSA in a more global context. The next obvious step was to assess critically the economic theory underlying international commodity agreements in general, and to examine the justification for their application. Since commodity agreements represent, in an important sense, a man-made barrier to free international trade, we examine the implications of various agricultural policies on international trade in primary commodities as well as in sugar. In an attempt to obtain quantitative measurements of the effects of the CSA on sugar production in Mauritius, we devise a simultaneous-equation model to explain a number of important variables in the Mauritian sugar industry. Since agricultural models usually involve lagged variables being used as explanatory variables, we critically examine the literature on distributed lag models and a number of studies using such results, as well as the (usual) econometric problems that these models invariably involve. We finally present our model and the results obtained from applying the two-stage least-squares method of estimation to most of the equations of the model. The main conclusion to emerge from the study is that producers tended to respond significantly to the prices they received, which were more closely related to the stable and high prices offered by the United Kingdom under the CSA than to the volatile prices prevailing on the world free market, even when International Sugar Agreements were operative. The implications for the future concern the pricing and quota policies to be implemented under the Lomé Convention between the EEC and the 46 (now 52) AGP countries; if the objective of the Convention is to promote the sugar industry in the exporting countries, then stable prices and guaranteed markets would appear to be an effective method.The life and literary legacy of Jón Halldórsson, Bishop of Skálholt : a profile of a preacher in fourteenth-century Iceland
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14619
This thesis is an investigation into the life and literary legacy of Jón Halldórsson, a Norwegian Dominican who was bishop of Skálholt in Iceland between 1322 and 1339. Little is known about Jon before his consecration, apart from the facts that he entered the priory of the Friars Preachers in Bergen early in his youth, that he studied for a considerable time in Paris and Bologna, and that after his return he became a canon at the cathedral of Bergen. Because of Jón's remarkable role in medieval Icelandic literature this aspect of his life receives greatest attention in this study, especially his celebrated use of exempla or sermon tales. The central source pertaining to this activity of the Preacher is a piece in Old Icelandic known as Jóns páttr. This anonymous work is studied in some detail, a theory is presented about its authorship, and finally, its portrayal of Jón is compared with his personage as it appears in other sources.
1997-06-01T00:00:00ZSigurðsson, Marteinn HelgiThis thesis is an investigation into the life and literary legacy of Jón Halldórsson, a Norwegian Dominican who was bishop of Skálholt in Iceland between 1322 and 1339. Little is known about Jon before his consecration, apart from the facts that he entered the priory of the Friars Preachers in Bergen early in his youth, that he studied for a considerable time in Paris and Bologna, and that after his return he became a canon at the cathedral of Bergen. Because of Jón's remarkable role in medieval Icelandic literature this aspect of his life receives greatest attention in this study, especially his celebrated use of exempla or sermon tales. The central source pertaining to this activity of the Preacher is a piece in Old Icelandic known as Jóns páttr. This anonymous work is studied in some detail, a theory is presented about its authorship, and finally, its portrayal of Jón is compared with his personage as it appears in other sources.The Spanish monarchy, 1475-1492: crisis of policy in the years leading up to the first Columbian expedition
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14611
1968-05-01T00:00:00ZHaliczer, Stephen HerschelThe industry of evangelism : printing for the Reformation in Martin Luther's Wittenberg
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14589
When Martin Luther supposedly nailed his Ninety-Five Theses in 1517 to the Castle Church door in Wittenberg, the small town had only a single printing press. By the end of the century, Wittenberg had published more books than any other city in the Holy Roman Empire. Of the leading print centres in early modern Europe, Wittenberg was the only one that was not a major centre of trade, politics, or culture. This thesis examines the rise of the Wittenberg printing industry and analyses how it overtook the Empire’s leading print centres. Luther’s controversy—and the publications it produced—attracted printers to Wittenberg who would publish tract after tract. In only a few years, Luther became the most published author since the invention of the printing press. This thesis investigates the workshops of the four leading printers in Wittenberg during Luther’s lifetime: Nickel Schirlentz, Josef Klug, Hans Lufft, and Georg Rhau. Together, these printers conquered the German print world. They were helped with the assistance of the famous Renaissance artist, Lucas Cranach the Elder, who lived in Wittenberg as court painter to the Elector of Saxony. His woodcut title page borders decorated the covers of Luther’s books and were copied throughout the Empire. Capitalising off the demand for Wittenberg books, many printers falsely printed that their books were from Wittenberg. Such fraud played a major role in the Reformation book trade, as printers in every major print centre made counterfeits of Wittenberg books. However, Reformation pamphlets were not the sole reason for Wittenberg’s success. Such items played only a marginal role in the local industry. It was the great Luther Bibles, spurred by Luther’s emphasis on Bible reading, that allowed Wittenberg’s printers to overcome the odds and become the largest print centre in early modern Germany.
2018-06-28T00:00:00ZThomas, Drew B.When Martin Luther supposedly nailed his Ninety-Five Theses in 1517 to the Castle Church door in Wittenberg, the small town had only a single printing press. By the end of the century, Wittenberg had published more books than any other city in the Holy Roman Empire. Of the leading print centres in early modern Europe, Wittenberg was the only one that was not a major centre of trade, politics, or culture. This thesis examines the rise of the Wittenberg printing industry and analyses how it overtook the Empire’s leading print centres. Luther’s controversy—and the publications it produced—attracted printers to Wittenberg who would publish tract after tract. In only a few years, Luther became the most published author since the invention of the printing press. This thesis investigates the workshops of the four leading printers in Wittenberg during Luther’s lifetime: Nickel Schirlentz, Josef Klug, Hans Lufft, and Georg Rhau. Together, these printers conquered the German print world. They were helped with the assistance of the famous Renaissance artist, Lucas Cranach the Elder, who lived in Wittenberg as court painter to the Elector of Saxony. His woodcut title page borders decorated the covers of Luther’s books and were copied throughout the Empire. Capitalising off the demand for Wittenberg books, many printers falsely printed that their books were from Wittenberg. Such fraud played a major role in the Reformation book trade, as printers in every major print centre made counterfeits of Wittenberg books. However, Reformation pamphlets were not the sole reason for Wittenberg’s success. Such items played only a marginal role in the local industry. It was the great Luther Bibles, spurred by Luther’s emphasis on Bible reading, that allowed Wittenberg’s printers to overcome the odds and become the largest print centre in early modern Germany.Byzantine Larisa and its region from the 6th century to 1204
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14584
The mediaeval town of Larisa and its immediate vicinity -the most important part of Thessaly- in central Greece have been generally viewed as one of the most remote and underdeveloped areas within the Byzantine Empire. By the examination of the sources under a new light and the exploitation of new archaeological evidence the present thesis challenges this traditional view and attempts to highlight the key role which Larisa played as one of the most prominent administrative and ecclesiastical centres in Greece. Chapter One deals with the invasions of the Slavs in the Thessalian territory during the 6th-7th centuries, their subsequent settlements and their final absorption in the Byzantine state through their hellenization and Christianisation. Chapter Two examines the changes within local society after the passing of the Dark Ages, and considers the fate of the town during the temporary Arab threat, and the invasions of Symeon and Samuel in the course of the 10th century. Chapter Three focuses on the important administrative changes, the architectural renaissance in the region of Ossa, the Thessalian revolt of 1066 and the presence of the Vlachs as a disdnct ethnic group. Chapter Four gives the clearest possible account of Alexios' I campaign in 1082 with a view to relieving Larisa from the Norman pressure. Chapter Five confirms in the region of Larisa the economic prosperity attested throughout the empire in the first three quarters of the 12th century, analyses the local administrative structures and studies the circumstances under which Larisa passed into Latin hands. Finally, Chapter Six provides a clear view of the ecclesiastical organisation of the area, attests the Bogomil threat during the 12th century, evaluates the important role of St. Achilleios' cult and summarises the monastic presence in the mountain of Kellia.
1995-07-01T00:00:00ZKoulouras, George A.The mediaeval town of Larisa and its immediate vicinity -the most important part of Thessaly- in central Greece have been generally viewed as one of the most remote and underdeveloped areas within the Byzantine Empire. By the examination of the sources under a new light and the exploitation of new archaeological evidence the present thesis challenges this traditional view and attempts to highlight the key role which Larisa played as one of the most prominent administrative and ecclesiastical centres in Greece. Chapter One deals with the invasions of the Slavs in the Thessalian territory during the 6th-7th centuries, their subsequent settlements and their final absorption in the Byzantine state through their hellenization and Christianisation. Chapter Two examines the changes within local society after the passing of the Dark Ages, and considers the fate of the town during the temporary Arab threat, and the invasions of Symeon and Samuel in the course of the 10th century. Chapter Three focuses on the important administrative changes, the architectural renaissance in the region of Ossa, the Thessalian revolt of 1066 and the presence of the Vlachs as a disdnct ethnic group. Chapter Four gives the clearest possible account of Alexios' I campaign in 1082 with a view to relieving Larisa from the Norman pressure. Chapter Five confirms in the region of Larisa the economic prosperity attested throughout the empire in the first three quarters of the 12th century, analyses the local administrative structures and studies the circumstances under which Larisa passed into Latin hands. Finally, Chapter Six provides a clear view of the ecclesiastical organisation of the area, attests the Bogomil threat during the 12th century, evaluates the important role of St. Achilleios' cult and summarises the monastic presence in the mountain of Kellia.The reign of Leo VI (886-912) : personal relationships and political ideologies
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14582
Leo VI (886-912) is an emperor who has suffered from a hostile and inadequate press. He has been portrayed as a weak and careless emperor, known mainly for his dubious parentage and marital exploits. This thesis questions these popular perceptions of Leo, and attempts to present a more realistic account of the emperor and the politics of his age. The aspects of the reign tackled focus on essential elements of Leo's life and rule, presented in a rough chronological framework, and the themes of personal relationships and political ideologies are recurrent. Chapter One examines Leo's relationship with Basil I and his attitude to his Macedonian heritage. Chapter Two considers the fate of the monumental figure of Photios at the emperor's hands. Chapter Three deals with the position and role of the 'all powerful' Stylianos Zaoutzes during the first half of the reign. Chapter Four ponders the origin and meaning of Leo's 'wise' epithet. Chapter Five focuses on the emperor's four marriages. Chapter Six turns to the course of foreign affairs during the reign, concentrating on Bulgaria and the Arab navy, and considers the emperor's attitude towards these military problems. Chapter Seven examines the emperor's relationship with his senatorial officials, focusing on two distinct groups, eunuchs and the generals who originated from families of the eastern frontier. Finally Chapter Eight addresses the tense relationship that existed between Leo and his brother and co-emperor Alexander. What emerges from a consideration of these aspects of Leo and his reign is that this is an emperor who does not deserve the popular perceptions that still persist about him. He was an emperor who forged a 'new' and distinctive imperial style, a style that should not deceive us; he may have been literate, sedentary and city-based, but he was also forceful, strong-willed and conscientious.
1994-07-01T00:00:00ZTougher, Shaun F.Leo VI (886-912) is an emperor who has suffered from a hostile and inadequate press. He has been portrayed as a weak and careless emperor, known mainly for his dubious parentage and marital exploits. This thesis questions these popular perceptions of Leo, and attempts to present a more realistic account of the emperor and the politics of his age. The aspects of the reign tackled focus on essential elements of Leo's life and rule, presented in a rough chronological framework, and the themes of personal relationships and political ideologies are recurrent. Chapter One examines Leo's relationship with Basil I and his attitude to his Macedonian heritage. Chapter Two considers the fate of the monumental figure of Photios at the emperor's hands. Chapter Three deals with the position and role of the 'all powerful' Stylianos Zaoutzes during the first half of the reign. Chapter Four ponders the origin and meaning of Leo's 'wise' epithet. Chapter Five focuses on the emperor's four marriages. Chapter Six turns to the course of foreign affairs during the reign, concentrating on Bulgaria and the Arab navy, and considers the emperor's attitude towards these military problems. Chapter Seven examines the emperor's relationship with his senatorial officials, focusing on two distinct groups, eunuchs and the generals who originated from families of the eastern frontier. Finally Chapter Eight addresses the tense relationship that existed between Leo and his brother and co-emperor Alexander. What emerges from a consideration of these aspects of Leo and his reign is that this is an emperor who does not deserve the popular perceptions that still persist about him. He was an emperor who forged a 'new' and distinctive imperial style, a style that should not deceive us; he may have been literate, sedentary and city-based, but he was also forceful, strong-willed and conscientious.Law and order in fifteenth-century England : with particular reference to the Paston family
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14575
The Pastons were a family of landed gentry living in Norfolk in the fifteenth century. During the years 1422-1470 they rose socially to the highest echelons of their rank, acquiring land and status as they rose. In order to understand the significance of this upward mobility it is necessary to examine the background of the period. Through a discussion of the legal machinery and social structure in the fifteenth century it becomes clear that the Pastons' rise was even more momentous because of the family profession. Involvement with the law was only just beginning to be regarded as acceptable. As the family rose in prominence in Norfolk society we see them adopting the behaviour and prejudices common to the more ancient landed gentry and the nobility. This is evidenced in their self-righteous indignation over persecution by the gangs which terrorized the countryside, and especially in their anger over the unacceptable marriage alliance of one of their daughters. By the time of the latter event, 1467, the Pastons were firmly established as leaders in Norfolk society. But they paid the price of their status almost daily. In 1459 John I inherited large tracts of land from Sir John Fastolf in a will written and signed two days before his death. So great were Paston's powers in this will that bitter animosity arose among the other executors. They and others attempted repeatedly to remove his powers and disseise him. Throughout the 1460's the Paston family's entire concern was to retain their inheritance. The fifteenth century is equated with and has been studied largely because of the skirmishes and battles which occupied the second half of the century. However, this study demonstrates that there was much more to the period than the 'Wars of the Roses'. Using the letters and papers of this stereotype landed-gentry family as the primary source, the succeeding pages attempt to illustrate law and order, not as exercised by a manipulative, dictatorial central administration, but used on the local level to combat disorder on a very narrow scale.
1982-07-01T00:00:00ZHearn, Sarah Ann LouiseThe Pastons were a family of landed gentry living in Norfolk in the fifteenth century. During the years 1422-1470 they rose socially to the highest echelons of their rank, acquiring land and status as they rose. In order to understand the significance of this upward mobility it is necessary to examine the background of the period. Through a discussion of the legal machinery and social structure in the fifteenth century it becomes clear that the Pastons' rise was even more momentous because of the family profession. Involvement with the law was only just beginning to be regarded as acceptable. As the family rose in prominence in Norfolk society we see them adopting the behaviour and prejudices common to the more ancient landed gentry and the nobility. This is evidenced in their self-righteous indignation over persecution by the gangs which terrorized the countryside, and especially in their anger over the unacceptable marriage alliance of one of their daughters. By the time of the latter event, 1467, the Pastons were firmly established as leaders in Norfolk society. But they paid the price of their status almost daily. In 1459 John I inherited large tracts of land from Sir John Fastolf in a will written and signed two days before his death. So great were Paston's powers in this will that bitter animosity arose among the other executors. They and others attempted repeatedly to remove his powers and disseise him. Throughout the 1460's the Paston family's entire concern was to retain their inheritance. The fifteenth century is equated with and has been studied largely because of the skirmishes and battles which occupied the second half of the century. However, this study demonstrates that there was much more to the period than the 'Wars of the Roses'. Using the letters and papers of this stereotype landed-gentry family as the primary source, the succeeding pages attempt to illustrate law and order, not as exercised by a manipulative, dictatorial central administration, but used on the local level to combat disorder on a very narrow scale.Royal endowment of peerage creations in the reign of Edward III
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14570
This thesis is an examination of the use Edward III made of various resources at his disposal in order to patronize a number of individuals destined for the parliamentary peerage or beyond. Primarily through a judicious use of escheats, forfeitures and expectancies, though also through his control over the marriages of his tenants-in-chief, Edward managed to endow a considerable number of new men with properties both suitable to their existing estates and commensurate with their new ranks. Edward's use of these sources, along with temporary forms of patronage such as wardships, annuities, offices and smaller token forms of favour, unsurprisingly sparked a considerable amount of contemporary reaction. However, unlike previous favourites, though Edward's new men did have to contend with a substantial amount of opposition at an individual level - especially in the law courts - popular reaction in general was surprisingly mute. Though there were instances when these men were singled out for criticism, for the most part landed society as a whole, and the established nobility in particular, received them with a degree of toleration rarely exhibited to parvenus. In part due to Edward's use of propaganda, but also to the terms on which he granted out a large portion of the patronage, Edward's new creations were seen as complementing rather than threatening the existing order. Indeed, it was Edward himself who may be said to have limited the powers of his 'new nobility' not only by making them dependent on his goodwill, but also by not allowing for much of the patronage granted out to remain out indefinitely. In the end, then, this thesis is about the first coherent realization by an English monarch of the importance of controlling the composition of the parliamentary peerage at a time when its membership was becoming increasingly predetermined.
1996-07-01T00:00:00ZBothwell Botton, James S.This thesis is an examination of the use Edward III made of various resources at his disposal in order to patronize a number of individuals destined for the parliamentary peerage or beyond. Primarily through a judicious use of escheats, forfeitures and expectancies, though also through his control over the marriages of his tenants-in-chief, Edward managed to endow a considerable number of new men with properties both suitable to their existing estates and commensurate with their new ranks. Edward's use of these sources, along with temporary forms of patronage such as wardships, annuities, offices and smaller token forms of favour, unsurprisingly sparked a considerable amount of contemporary reaction. However, unlike previous favourites, though Edward's new men did have to contend with a substantial amount of opposition at an individual level - especially in the law courts - popular reaction in general was surprisingly mute. Though there were instances when these men were singled out for criticism, for the most part landed society as a whole, and the established nobility in particular, received them with a degree of toleration rarely exhibited to parvenus. In part due to Edward's use of propaganda, but also to the terms on which he granted out a large portion of the patronage, Edward's new creations were seen as complementing rather than threatening the existing order. Indeed, it was Edward himself who may be said to have limited the powers of his 'new nobility' not only by making them dependent on his goodwill, but also by not allowing for much of the patronage granted out to remain out indefinitely. In the end, then, this thesis is about the first coherent realization by an English monarch of the importance of controlling the composition of the parliamentary peerage at a time when its membership was becoming increasingly predetermined.England and the Empire, 1216-1272 : Anglo-German relations during the reign of Henry III
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14563
This thesis charts the development of the political and diplomatic relations between England and the Holy Roman, Medieval or German Empire during the reign of Henry III of England, 1216-1272. This will be done before the wider background of contemporary European politics. Therefore, relations between the two realms have been viewed in the context of events and developments such as the papal-imperial conflict, the Mongol invasions, and the crusades. The actions of either Henry III or his Imperial counterpart cannot be understood without this background in mind, and without a comparison to the actions and undertakings of their contemporaries. As a result, it emerges that Henry III's policies towards the Holy Roman Empire did not differ greatly from those of other rulers, such as Louis IX of France or Ferdinand of Castile, and that in his case, as in theirs, the immediate pressing needs of Henry's own kingdom formed and moulded the direction of his relations with the rulers of the Empire. As far as the Emperor was concerned, on the other hand, England was perceived to be a potential source of fiscal and diplomatic support, but was not considered worth any risks. At the same time, the dangers and challenges facing both rulers also forced them over and over again to confront each other's needs and ambitions.
1999-03-01T00:00:00ZWeiler, Björn K. U.This thesis charts the development of the political and diplomatic relations between England and the Holy Roman, Medieval or German Empire during the reign of Henry III of England, 1216-1272. This will be done before the wider background of contemporary European politics. Therefore, relations between the two realms have been viewed in the context of events and developments such as the papal-imperial conflict, the Mongol invasions, and the crusades. The actions of either Henry III or his Imperial counterpart cannot be understood without this background in mind, and without a comparison to the actions and undertakings of their contemporaries. As a result, it emerges that Henry III's policies towards the Holy Roman Empire did not differ greatly from those of other rulers, such as Louis IX of France or Ferdinand of Castile, and that in his case, as in theirs, the immediate pressing needs of Henry's own kingdom formed and moulded the direction of his relations with the rulers of the Empire. As far as the Emperor was concerned, on the other hand, England was perceived to be a potential source of fiscal and diplomatic support, but was not considered worth any risks. At the same time, the dangers and challenges facing both rulers also forced them over and over again to confront each other's needs and ambitions.Not the end of history : the continuing role of national identity and state sovereignty in Britain
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14560
Francis Fukuyama's End of History paradigm critiques the post-Coid War era. His premise is that liberal democracy is emerging as a global phenomenon because of the collapse of communism as a viable ideology. As a result, the states of the international system are then able to concentrate their efforts in economic maximization and in the building of an international consumer environment. Fukuyama's paradigm is compared to the integration scholarship of David Mitrany and Ernst B. Haas. As Fukuyama perceives nationalism becoming a less relevant issue in Western Europe because of the progressive elements of economic and political integration, Mitrany was one of the earlier political theorists to articulate that the purpose of politics was about the solving of practical problems of states through the development of functional international agencies. Haas believed that not only was nationalism dormant in Western Europe, but that its states would slowly but surely relinquish their sovereignty because of pressure from economic and political groups interested in the development of a supranational Europe. What Haas came to realize, however, was that the concepts of sovereignty and self-determination remain important variables in certain regions of Western Europe. The purpose of this dissertation, then, is to examine the clash between economic maximization and the role of ideas in Western Europe focusing particularly on a state not known for its nationalistic fervour. This dissertation examines the British Conservative Party's and the Scottish National Party's (SNP) position regarding devolution (the Union) and the future scope of the European Union. The SNP is important to analyse because it offers a radical alternative to the status quo and, moreover, this project examines the Party's internal divisions over the EU and its relevance to the devolution principle. There are certain factions within the Tory Party which perceive the establishment of a single currency as detrimental to parliamentary sovereignty and that there should be a repatriation of functions back to the member states. This empirical exercise adds credibility to the argument that despite the alleged and perceived benefits of further economic and political integration, there are political groups who perceive certain issues, like self-determination, worth defending. In a liberal democracy there can exist clashes over fundamental issues. This, thus, offers a sound contribution to the End of History debate.
1996-07-01T00:00:00ZKikas, GabrielFrancis Fukuyama's End of History paradigm critiques the post-Coid War era. His premise is that liberal democracy is emerging as a global phenomenon because of the collapse of communism as a viable ideology. As a result, the states of the international system are then able to concentrate their efforts in economic maximization and in the building of an international consumer environment. Fukuyama's paradigm is compared to the integration scholarship of David Mitrany and Ernst B. Haas. As Fukuyama perceives nationalism becoming a less relevant issue in Western Europe because of the progressive elements of economic and political integration, Mitrany was one of the earlier political theorists to articulate that the purpose of politics was about the solving of practical problems of states through the development of functional international agencies. Haas believed that not only was nationalism dormant in Western Europe, but that its states would slowly but surely relinquish their sovereignty because of pressure from economic and political groups interested in the development of a supranational Europe. What Haas came to realize, however, was that the concepts of sovereignty and self-determination remain important variables in certain regions of Western Europe. The purpose of this dissertation, then, is to examine the clash between economic maximization and the role of ideas in Western Europe focusing particularly on a state not known for its nationalistic fervour. This dissertation examines the British Conservative Party's and the Scottish National Party's (SNP) position regarding devolution (the Union) and the future scope of the European Union. The SNP is important to analyse because it offers a radical alternative to the status quo and, moreover, this project examines the Party's internal divisions over the EU and its relevance to the devolution principle. There are certain factions within the Tory Party which perceive the establishment of a single currency as detrimental to parliamentary sovereignty and that there should be a repatriation of functions back to the member states. This empirical exercise adds credibility to the argument that despite the alleged and perceived benefits of further economic and political integration, there are political groups who perceive certain issues, like self-determination, worth defending. In a liberal democracy there can exist clashes over fundamental issues. This, thus, offers a sound contribution to the End of History debate.American foreign policy : an imperative for presidential authority?
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14552
The American Constitution is over two hundred years old. It was the product of the times and reflects the two images of government, Presidential and Congressional. The memories of both the Continental Congress and George III played an important part. However, the imperative of strong leadership, more especially in the twentieth century as the United States withdrew from isolationism and confronted two world wars and an international depression, and a hostile environment, dictated that the President became the preeminent branch of government. For the most part political thinking and public opinion extolled this steadfast and virtuous leadership, while Congress largely submitted to Presidential domination. However, the Vietnam War, and later Watergate radically shook this consensus. The war was perceived to be the President's war; it was seen as the product of an "Imperial Presidency". The President was blamed for America's involvement in Indochina, and this together with Watergate, appeared to symbolise a Presidency out of control. Congress was shamed and felt responsible for the rise of the Imperial Presidency. Thus, in the wake of the Vietnam War and Watergate, Congress sought to assert its long eroded prerogatives. The 1970s witnessed a series of legislative initiatives intended to curb the Imperial Presidency in foreign policy. However, Congress reasserted itself with such fervour and determination that the whole future of American foreign policy was put to risk, especially with regard to coherence, continuity and flexibility. The 1970s legislation greatly limited the President's range of options in foreign policy. America, a superpower, cannot conduct a coherent foreign policy with two heads at the stern. The international system necessitates strong purposive leadership, leadership which can only be furnished by the President. Congress plays a vital role as regards discussion and consensus formation, but the time has come for Congress to recognise that it cannot compete with the President in foreign policy formulation and implementation. To try threatens the future success of American foreign policy.
1990-07-01T00:00:00ZMcDonald, Audrey Patricia HelenThe American Constitution is over two hundred years old. It was the product of the times and reflects the two images of government, Presidential and Congressional. The memories of both the Continental Congress and George III played an important part. However, the imperative of strong leadership, more especially in the twentieth century as the United States withdrew from isolationism and confronted two world wars and an international depression, and a hostile environment, dictated that the President became the preeminent branch of government. For the most part political thinking and public opinion extolled this steadfast and virtuous leadership, while Congress largely submitted to Presidential domination. However, the Vietnam War, and later Watergate radically shook this consensus. The war was perceived to be the President's war; it was seen as the product of an "Imperial Presidency". The President was blamed for America's involvement in Indochina, and this together with Watergate, appeared to symbolise a Presidency out of control. Congress was shamed and felt responsible for the rise of the Imperial Presidency. Thus, in the wake of the Vietnam War and Watergate, Congress sought to assert its long eroded prerogatives. The 1970s witnessed a series of legislative initiatives intended to curb the Imperial Presidency in foreign policy. However, Congress reasserted itself with such fervour and determination that the whole future of American foreign policy was put to risk, especially with regard to coherence, continuity and flexibility. The 1970s legislation greatly limited the President's range of options in foreign policy. America, a superpower, cannot conduct a coherent foreign policy with two heads at the stern. The international system necessitates strong purposive leadership, leadership which can only be furnished by the President. Congress plays a vital role as regards discussion and consensus formation, but the time has come for Congress to recognise that it cannot compete with the President in foreign policy formulation and implementation. To try threatens the future success of American foreign policy.Shipbuilding and trade in the Eastern Mediterranean during the 7th century : possible effects of the Muslim invasion
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14547
This thesis examines the change in shipbuilding techniques from the mortice and tenon method common in antiquity, to the frame first method, specifically when the former method disappeared, in the 7th century AD. It approaches this change, which is documented in the archaeological record, from a historical point of view, creating a context around the archaeological material, a context which was previously missing. As it does so, it arrives at the conclusion that the Muslim invasion brought a new economic and political atmosphere to the eastern Mediterranean which, in contrast to the Byzantine Empire, was conducive to an expansion in independent mercantilism and a change in shipbuilding techniques.
1997-06-01T00:00:00ZHarpster, MatthewThis thesis examines the change in shipbuilding techniques from the mortice and tenon method common in antiquity, to the frame first method, specifically when the former method disappeared, in the 7th century AD. It approaches this change, which is documented in the archaeological record, from a historical point of view, creating a context around the archaeological material, a context which was previously missing. As it does so, it arrives at the conclusion that the Muslim invasion brought a new economic and political atmosphere to the eastern Mediterranean which, in contrast to the Byzantine Empire, was conducive to an expansion in independent mercantilism and a change in shipbuilding techniques.The development of the Scottish railway system to 1844
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14515
This thesis traces the development of the Scottish railway system from the horse-drawn waggonways of the eighteenth century to the eve of the railway mania of the mid-1840s. It includes discussion of most aspect, of railway history in the period, but concentrates on the planning and formation of the various companies, the problems and achievements associated with the construction of the railways, and their financial record up to 1844, The first chapter considers the waggonways created between 1722 and 1824, generally by mineral proprietors, for the conveyance of coal either to water transport or to ironworks. From the limited available evidence an attempt is made to analyse their impact on coal traffic, particularly: to the cities of Glasgow and Edinburgh, and to estimate their costs of construction. More detailed examination is then made of the abortive early nineteenth century plans for long distance waggonways not entirely dependent on mineral traffic. In the 1820s the advent of the locomotive, the greater length of most lines, a substantial increase in traffic volumes, and a consequent increase in costs led to greater capital requirements, wider share ownership, and the need for parliamentary authorisation and compulsory powers for land purchase. The result was the coal railways, concentrated principally in north Lanarkshire and for the first time offering a direct challenge to the canals, which are discussed in chapter 2. Chapters 3 and 4 concentrate on the inter-urban lines authorised after 1835 the central belt and in Angus. These lines, influenced by the example of the Liverpool & Manchester, moved away from the earlier concentration on minerals to a more varied freight traffic and in particular to catering for large numbers of passengers. Chapter 3 discussed the projectors of the lines, the problems of promotion up to the time of parliamentary authorisation and, by examination of company subscription contracts, the sources of finance. Chapter 4, based on a detailed analysis of company accounts, examines the wide discrepancies between original estimates and eventual costs by considering the various subsections of constructional expenditure - parliamentary costs, land, engineering, works, rolling stock and so on. Also examined is the record after opening on current account, with reference in particular to the level of working expenditure and to the boom in passenger traffic; comment is also made on difficulties caused by government taxation policy, by Sabbatarian pressures, and by inter-action with road and water transport. The various projects to link Scotland and England by rail are discussed in chapter 5. The obvious desire for a trans-border line was complicated by uncertainties over routes, engineering difficulties, limited traffic prospects, and the common belief that not more than one such line could be made to pay. Even so three lines had been authorised by 1846, and in this chapter the chronological bounds of the study have been slightly extended to include the creation of the Caledonian and the Glasgow Dumfries & Carlisle. The final chapter ties together the main threads of the argument, briefly examines the effect of English influences and the limited economic impact of these early lines, and looks forward to the railway mania.
1982-07-01T00:00:00ZRobertson, Charles James AlanThis thesis traces the development of the Scottish railway system from the horse-drawn waggonways of the eighteenth century to the eve of the railway mania of the mid-1840s. It includes discussion of most aspect, of railway history in the period, but concentrates on the planning and formation of the various companies, the problems and achievements associated with the construction of the railways, and their financial record up to 1844, The first chapter considers the waggonways created between 1722 and 1824, generally by mineral proprietors, for the conveyance of coal either to water transport or to ironworks. From the limited available evidence an attempt is made to analyse their impact on coal traffic, particularly: to the cities of Glasgow and Edinburgh, and to estimate their costs of construction. More detailed examination is then made of the abortive early nineteenth century plans for long distance waggonways not entirely dependent on mineral traffic. In the 1820s the advent of the locomotive, the greater length of most lines, a substantial increase in traffic volumes, and a consequent increase in costs led to greater capital requirements, wider share ownership, and the need for parliamentary authorisation and compulsory powers for land purchase. The result was the coal railways, concentrated principally in north Lanarkshire and for the first time offering a direct challenge to the canals, which are discussed in chapter 2. Chapters 3 and 4 concentrate on the inter-urban lines authorised after 1835 the central belt and in Angus. These lines, influenced by the example of the Liverpool & Manchester, moved away from the earlier concentration on minerals to a more varied freight traffic and in particular to catering for large numbers of passengers. Chapter 3 discussed the projectors of the lines, the problems of promotion up to the time of parliamentary authorisation and, by examination of company subscription contracts, the sources of finance. Chapter 4, based on a detailed analysis of company accounts, examines the wide discrepancies between original estimates and eventual costs by considering the various subsections of constructional expenditure - parliamentary costs, land, engineering, works, rolling stock and so on. Also examined is the record after opening on current account, with reference in particular to the level of working expenditure and to the boom in passenger traffic; comment is also made on difficulties caused by government taxation policy, by Sabbatarian pressures, and by inter-action with road and water transport. The various projects to link Scotland and England by rail are discussed in chapter 5. The obvious desire for a trans-border line was complicated by uncertainties over routes, engineering difficulties, limited traffic prospects, and the common belief that not more than one such line could be made to pay. Even so three lines had been authorised by 1846, and in this chapter the chronological bounds of the study have been slightly extended to include the creation of the Caledonian and the Glasgow Dumfries & Carlisle. The final chapter ties together the main threads of the argument, briefly examines the effect of English influences and the limited economic impact of these early lines, and looks forward to the railway mania.The Suez Canal and the trends of British trade to and from the Middle and the Far East in the period 1854 - 1966
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14508
1968-03-01T00:00:00ZYousri, Abdel RahmanOrganisational culture and service quality : an exploratory case study based investigation of Scottish universities' residential function
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14501
Research on the relationship between organisational culture and service quality is still in its early stages. Mostly, the evidence in such research tends to be either prescriptive or anecdotal. Based on the literature survey conducted it is the purpose of this study to offer a framework by which both concepts could be integrated. Utilising an exploratory case study design, qualitative and quantitative data from two Scottish Universities' student residential service has been collected. Quantitative data was collected through student service quality questionnaires. Performance based measurement was deemed the most appropriate. Qualitative data was gathered through in-depth interviews with members of the service as well as the examination of organisational publications. Association between questionnaire variables as well as the coding of the qualitative data, formed the backbone of two case studies examining the interaction between organisational culture and service quality. It has been demonstrated from the data the utility of the framework, in terms of data fit as well as explanatory power. It has been found in the results that the existing organisational cultures put more of an emphasis on tangible aspects of the service package. However, this research aims to demonstrate that an equal emphasis on the intangible service aspects is needed. That is potentially, the intangibles may offer more in terms of the enhancement of the service experience. Consequently, organisational culture analysis is put forward as the means for enhancing the intangibles of the service.
1999-12-01T00:00:00ZHammady, Sherief H.Research on the relationship between organisational culture and service quality is still in its early stages. Mostly, the evidence in such research tends to be either prescriptive or anecdotal. Based on the literature survey conducted it is the purpose of this study to offer a framework by which both concepts could be integrated. Utilising an exploratory case study design, qualitative and quantitative data from two Scottish Universities' student residential service has been collected. Quantitative data was collected through student service quality questionnaires. Performance based measurement was deemed the most appropriate. Qualitative data was gathered through in-depth interviews with members of the service as well as the examination of organisational publications. Association between questionnaire variables as well as the coding of the qualitative data, formed the backbone of two case studies examining the interaction between organisational culture and service quality. It has been demonstrated from the data the utility of the framework, in terms of data fit as well as explanatory power. It has been found in the results that the existing organisational cultures put more of an emphasis on tangible aspects of the service package. However, this research aims to demonstrate that an equal emphasis on the intangible service aspects is needed. That is potentially, the intangibles may offer more in terms of the enhancement of the service experience. Consequently, organisational culture analysis is put forward as the means for enhancing the intangibles of the service.The situation of women in seventeenth century Fife : as illustrated by the records of the Church courts
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14488
Women, particularly those from the lower ranks in society, have received little attention from historians. In part this is due to the limited nature of the available sources. The present thesis is largely based on evidence taken from the records of the post-Reformation church courts, particularly kirk sessions and presbyteries. These offer the best source for a study of low-life social conditions in the early-modern period and often the only source as far as low-ranking women are concerned. Furthermore, unlike the clientele of civil and criminal courts, almost as many women as men appeared before the church courts. Court records naturally emphasise deviancy but, by extension they can indicate what was considered normal and desirable behaviour. In order to put deviancy into perspective, reference is made to certain other sources, particularly diaries, even although these were written by a higher-ranking section of society than the miscreants who were hauled up before the kirk session. Sexual offences, particularly fornication and adultery, formed the staple business of the church courts. As with other offences, these have been examined both on a quantitative and a qualitative basis to show change and stability in the pattern of offences and to give some indication, however fragmentary, of the expectations and reality of love, courtship and marriage for the lower ranks. Witchcraft was the most sensational and serious offence prosecuted although it was not as common as has often been supposed. Its importance lies in the fact that the witch embodied a negative image of womankind, a symbol of all that was feared and reviled in women in the seventeenth century. The final chapter deals with a miscellany of offences against religion and good order Sabbath-breaking, drinking, conventicling and recusancy, assault, riot, infanticide, slander, flyting and scolding. Women were heavily involved in some, but not all of these offences. Although women suffered discrimination in civil and political rights, church court records suggest that among lower-ranking men and women there was a greater degree of equality in practice than was allowed in theory.
1991-07-01T00:00:00ZBelof, Margaret M.Women, particularly those from the lower ranks in society, have received little attention from historians. In part this is due to the limited nature of the available sources. The present thesis is largely based on evidence taken from the records of the post-Reformation church courts, particularly kirk sessions and presbyteries. These offer the best source for a study of low-life social conditions in the early-modern period and often the only source as far as low-ranking women are concerned. Furthermore, unlike the clientele of civil and criminal courts, almost as many women as men appeared before the church courts. Court records naturally emphasise deviancy but, by extension they can indicate what was considered normal and desirable behaviour. In order to put deviancy into perspective, reference is made to certain other sources, particularly diaries, even although these were written by a higher-ranking section of society than the miscreants who were hauled up before the kirk session. Sexual offences, particularly fornication and adultery, formed the staple business of the church courts. As with other offences, these have been examined both on a quantitative and a qualitative basis to show change and stability in the pattern of offences and to give some indication, however fragmentary, of the expectations and reality of love, courtship and marriage for the lower ranks. Witchcraft was the most sensational and serious offence prosecuted although it was not as common as has often been supposed. Its importance lies in the fact that the witch embodied a negative image of womankind, a symbol of all that was feared and reviled in women in the seventeenth century. The final chapter deals with a miscellany of offences against religion and good order Sabbath-breaking, drinking, conventicling and recusancy, assault, riot, infanticide, slander, flyting and scolding. Women were heavily involved in some, but not all of these offences. Although women suffered discrimination in civil and political rights, church court records suggest that among lower-ranking men and women there was a greater degree of equality in practice than was allowed in theory.Marriage, contract, and the state
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14482
This thesis is a work of applied moral and political philosophy which analyses the moral value of marriage and argues for a restructuring of the legal institution of marriage in accordance with principles of justice. The first section contains exegesis and criticism of Kant's and Hegel's accounts of marriage. Kant's focus is on the contractual exchange of rights, Hegel's on the nature of the relationship between the spouses. In the second section, I consider Kantian, Hegelian, and eudaimonistic accounts of the moral value of marriage and conclude that moral value is found in the relationship between the spouses, not in the rights established through the marriage contract. In order to defend the position that loving relationships have moral value, I elucidate what moral value love for a particular other has within a universalist ethics. While I argue that marriage has no moral value which is not to be found in such relationships, I defend a Hegelian account which locates social value in the institution of marriage precisely because it promotes such relationships. In the final section, I argue that the principle of liberal neutrality requires that the principle of freedom of contract should apply to marriage. While I defend the institution of marriage against certain feminist criticisms, I also argue that justice requires that the state recognize same-sex and polygamous unions as marriages. Freedom of contract may be limited under certain conditions in the interest of gender equality; I argue for an interpretation of Rawls' principle of equal opportunity which entails that liberalism is committed to addressing gender inequality even at the expense of freedom of contract.
1999-08-01T00:00:00ZBrake, ElizabethThis thesis is a work of applied moral and political philosophy which analyses the moral value of marriage and argues for a restructuring of the legal institution of marriage in accordance with principles of justice. The first section contains exegesis and criticism of Kant's and Hegel's accounts of marriage. Kant's focus is on the contractual exchange of rights, Hegel's on the nature of the relationship between the spouses. In the second section, I consider Kantian, Hegelian, and eudaimonistic accounts of the moral value of marriage and conclude that moral value is found in the relationship between the spouses, not in the rights established through the marriage contract. In order to defend the position that loving relationships have moral value, I elucidate what moral value love for a particular other has within a universalist ethics. While I argue that marriage has no moral value which is not to be found in such relationships, I defend a Hegelian account which locates social value in the institution of marriage precisely because it promotes such relationships. In the final section, I argue that the principle of liberal neutrality requires that the principle of freedom of contract should apply to marriage. While I defend the institution of marriage against certain feminist criticisms, I also argue that justice requires that the state recognize same-sex and polygamous unions as marriages. Freedom of contract may be limited under certain conditions in the interest of gender equality; I argue for an interpretation of Rawls' principle of equal opportunity which entails that liberalism is committed to addressing gender inequality even at the expense of freedom of contract.The linen industry of Fife in the later eighteenth and nineteenth centuries
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14474
1975-01-01T00:00:00ZSteel, David I. A.The influence of the Ulster Scots upon the achievement of religious liberty in the North American colonies of Virginia, North and South Carolina, 1720-1775
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14468
When the federation of the thirteen English colonies into the United States of America was finally achieved in 1776, powerful influences had made it certain that this new nation would have religious freedom and that it would not maintain an established church. Among those influences was the influence of an overwhelming number of settlers known as Ulster Scots, or Scotch-Irish, who emigrated into the colonies from Northern Ireland between the years 1720 and 1775. They came as dissenters from the Established Church in northern Ireland and remained dissenters from the Established Church as they found it where they settled along the frontiers of the Southern Colonies of Virginia, North and South Carolina. From 1720, the year these Ulstermen emigrated to the colonies in any appreciable numbers, until 1775 at the outbreak of hostilities between the colonies and England, they exerted a significant influence upon the achievement of religious liberty. Although the Ulster Scots were the most widely distributed of immigrants except those from England, being found in all thirteen colonies at the time of the Revolution, their influence in achieving religious freedom was most effective in the Southern Colonies where their numbers were most effective in the Southern Colonies where their numbers were five times as large as in the north. The development of religious liberty in colonial America has been determined to have had its impetus in three factors. First, the large and influential number of sects in the colonies; second, the liberal philosophy of sects in the colonies; second, the liberal philosophy of the 18th century with its relationalistic temper coupled with a fervent evangelical zeal that is reflected in the revivalistic movement of the Great Awakening across the middle of the 18th century; and thirdly, the ecclesiastical and political influence and interference of England. The Ulster Scots were directly concerned with the first and second factors. The third factor, however, does not relate itself to them primarily because they were situated on the western frontier of the Southern Colonies and not directly connected with any major commercial interests which developed such a display of emotion as was to be found in such centers of commerce as Boston and Philadelphia. The effort on the part of some colonials to prevent the appointment of a resident Bishop of the Anglican Church in the colonies does not appear to have made much impression on the Ulster Scots in the Southern Colonies, as the opponents to such a move were confined principally to the New England and to a lesser extent in the Middle Colonies. Opposition in the Southern Colonies to the appointment of a resident Bishop was found among the Anglican planters who had, for all intents and purposes, control of the Establishment through the vestries and did not wish to lose it. Because the Ulster Scots were the largest group among the sects dissenting from the Establishment who settled in the Southern Colonies their influence was proportionately greater in the achievement of religious liberty in these colonies than any other. But equal in importance with their numerical strength was the site of their settlements in the Southern Colonies. Prevented largely from setting in the more well-established tidewater area of the colonies of Virginia and South Carolina, they were forced to push westward into what was called the back country, or the frontier settlements were initiated by the emigration of these Ulster Scots from the colony of Pennsylvania who came down the eastern and western valleys of the mountain range which extends across the western flank of the Southern Colonies. There, in the isolation of the wilderness, their influence for the achievement of religious liberty exerted itself along with other dessenters from the Establishment so as to hasten the disestablishment of the Anglican church in the Southern colonies at the outbreak of the revolution, and usher in religious liberty.
1960-01-01T00:00:00ZJones, Robert L.When the federation of the thirteen English colonies into the United States of America was finally achieved in 1776, powerful influences had made it certain that this new nation would have religious freedom and that it would not maintain an established church. Among those influences was the influence of an overwhelming number of settlers known as Ulster Scots, or Scotch-Irish, who emigrated into the colonies from Northern Ireland between the years 1720 and 1775. They came as dissenters from the Established Church in northern Ireland and remained dissenters from the Established Church as they found it where they settled along the frontiers of the Southern Colonies of Virginia, North and South Carolina. From 1720, the year these Ulstermen emigrated to the colonies in any appreciable numbers, until 1775 at the outbreak of hostilities between the colonies and England, they exerted a significant influence upon the achievement of religious liberty. Although the Ulster Scots were the most widely distributed of immigrants except those from England, being found in all thirteen colonies at the time of the Revolution, their influence in achieving religious freedom was most effective in the Southern Colonies where their numbers were most effective in the Southern Colonies where their numbers were five times as large as in the north. The development of religious liberty in colonial America has been determined to have had its impetus in three factors. First, the large and influential number of sects in the colonies; second, the liberal philosophy of sects in the colonies; second, the liberal philosophy of the 18th century with its relationalistic temper coupled with a fervent evangelical zeal that is reflected in the revivalistic movement of the Great Awakening across the middle of the 18th century; and thirdly, the ecclesiastical and political influence and interference of England. The Ulster Scots were directly concerned with the first and second factors. The third factor, however, does not relate itself to them primarily because they were situated on the western frontier of the Southern Colonies and not directly connected with any major commercial interests which developed such a display of emotion as was to be found in such centers of commerce as Boston and Philadelphia. The effort on the part of some colonials to prevent the appointment of a resident Bishop of the Anglican Church in the colonies does not appear to have made much impression on the Ulster Scots in the Southern Colonies, as the opponents to such a move were confined principally to the New England and to a lesser extent in the Middle Colonies. Opposition in the Southern Colonies to the appointment of a resident Bishop was found among the Anglican planters who had, for all intents and purposes, control of the Establishment through the vestries and did not wish to lose it. Because the Ulster Scots were the largest group among the sects dissenting from the Establishment who settled in the Southern Colonies their influence was proportionately greater in the achievement of religious liberty in these colonies than any other. But equal in importance with their numerical strength was the site of their settlements in the Southern Colonies. Prevented largely from setting in the more well-established tidewater area of the colonies of Virginia and South Carolina, they were forced to push westward into what was called the back country, or the frontier settlements were initiated by the emigration of these Ulster Scots from the colony of Pennsylvania who came down the eastern and western valleys of the mountain range which extends across the western flank of the Southern Colonies. There, in the isolation of the wilderness, their influence for the achievement of religious liberty exerted itself along with other dessenters from the Establishment so as to hasten the disestablishment of the Anglican church in the Southern colonies at the outbreak of the revolution, and usher in religious liberty.A cycle of American educational reform : Garfield and Bellingham High Schools in the state of Washington, 1958-1983
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14467
This thesis examines the educational experience from 1958 to 1983 in two Washington State high schools: Bellingham High School and Garfield High School, Seattle. It focuses on what happened to the structure, curriculum content and environment within these schools, and also discusses the process of centralisation in Washington State educational administration. The period of study was bounded by two reports: James Bryant Conant's The American High School Today (January 1959), and A Nation at Risk (issued in 1983) by the U.S. Secretary of Education, Terrell Bell, and the National Commission on Excellence in Education, reports which were issued in response to the Cold War and to growing international economic competition. Conant and his generation of educators sought a system of secondary education that, by opening educational opportunities to all young Americans, would close the critical Soviet- US gap in missile and space technology, and would give the Cold War victory to the United States. However, national policies, state administration and socio-cultural change in American life all contributed to a shift in classroom emphasis away from traditional academics and measures of students' achievement during the quarter-century after Conant - a condition made clear by the National Commission in 1983. Whatever the other values of these educational reforms, they had a negative effect on student attitudes towards academic achievement, resulting in a disengagement from all aspects of school life. Despite cultural differences, the parallel institutional experiences of Bellingham and Garfield, and the similarities that emerged between the schools' administrative structures, educational goals, teaching strategies and learning styles, imply that class was also an important factor shaping the educational experience in the United States during the 1960s and 1970s.
2004-01-01T00:00:00ZNuzum, Kathleen A.This thesis examines the educational experience from 1958 to 1983 in two Washington State high schools: Bellingham High School and Garfield High School, Seattle. It focuses on what happened to the structure, curriculum content and environment within these schools, and also discusses the process of centralisation in Washington State educational administration. The period of study was bounded by two reports: James Bryant Conant's The American High School Today (January 1959), and A Nation at Risk (issued in 1983) by the U.S. Secretary of Education, Terrell Bell, and the National Commission on Excellence in Education, reports which were issued in response to the Cold War and to growing international economic competition. Conant and his generation of educators sought a system of secondary education that, by opening educational opportunities to all young Americans, would close the critical Soviet- US gap in missile and space technology, and would give the Cold War victory to the United States. However, national policies, state administration and socio-cultural change in American life all contributed to a shift in classroom emphasis away from traditional academics and measures of students' achievement during the quarter-century after Conant - a condition made clear by the National Commission in 1983. Whatever the other values of these educational reforms, they had a negative effect on student attitudes towards academic achievement, resulting in a disengagement from all aspects of school life. Despite cultural differences, the parallel institutional experiences of Bellingham and Garfield, and the similarities that emerged between the schools' administrative structures, educational goals, teaching strategies and learning styles, imply that class was also an important factor shaping the educational experience in the United States during the 1960s and 1970s.Insanity, idiocy and responsibility : criminal defences in northern England and southern Scotland, 1660-1830
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14462
This thesis compares criminal defences of insanity and idiocy between 1660 and 1830 in northern England and southern Scotland, regions which have been neglected by the historiographies of British crime and "insanity defences". It is explained how and why English and Scottish theoretical principles differed or converged. In practice, however, courtroom participants could obtain to alternative conceptions of accountability and mental distraction. Quantitative and qualitative analyses are employed to reveal contemporary conceptions of mental afflictions and criminal responsibility, which provide inverse reflections of "normal" behaviour, speech and appearance. It is argued that the judiciary did not dictate the evaluation of prisoners' mental capacities at the circuit courts, as some historians have contended. Legal processes were determined by subtle, yet complex, interactions between "decision-makers". Jurors could reach conclusions independent from judicial coercion. Before 1830, verdicts of insanity could represent discord between bench and jury, rather than the concord emphasised by some scholars. The activities of counsel, testifiers and prisoners also impinged upon the assessment of a prisoner's mental condition and restricted the bench's dominance. Despite important evidentiary evolutions, the courtroom authentication of insanity and idiocy was not dominated by Britain's evolving medical professions (including "psychiatrists") before 1830. Lay, communal understandings of mental afflictions and criminal responsibility continued to inform and underpin the assessment of a prisoner's mental condition. Such decisions were affected by social dynamics, such as the social and economic status, gender, age and legal experience of key courtroom participants. Verdicts of insanity and the development of Britain's legal practices could both be shaped by micro- and macro-political considerations. This thesis opens new avenues of research for British "insanity defences", whilst offering comparisons to contemporary Continental legal procedures.
2005-01-01T00:00:00ZAdamson, David J.This thesis compares criminal defences of insanity and idiocy between 1660 and 1830 in northern England and southern Scotland, regions which have been neglected by the historiographies of British crime and "insanity defences". It is explained how and why English and Scottish theoretical principles differed or converged. In practice, however, courtroom participants could obtain to alternative conceptions of accountability and mental distraction. Quantitative and qualitative analyses are employed to reveal contemporary conceptions of mental afflictions and criminal responsibility, which provide inverse reflections of "normal" behaviour, speech and appearance. It is argued that the judiciary did not dictate the evaluation of prisoners' mental capacities at the circuit courts, as some historians have contended. Legal processes were determined by subtle, yet complex, interactions between "decision-makers". Jurors could reach conclusions independent from judicial coercion. Before 1830, verdicts of insanity could represent discord between bench and jury, rather than the concord emphasised by some scholars. The activities of counsel, testifiers and prisoners also impinged upon the assessment of a prisoner's mental condition and restricted the bench's dominance. Despite important evidentiary evolutions, the courtroom authentication of insanity and idiocy was not dominated by Britain's evolving medical professions (including "psychiatrists") before 1830. Lay, communal understandings of mental afflictions and criminal responsibility continued to inform and underpin the assessment of a prisoner's mental condition. Such decisions were affected by social dynamics, such as the social and economic status, gender, age and legal experience of key courtroom participants. Verdicts of insanity and the development of Britain's legal practices could both be shaped by micro- and macro-political considerations. This thesis opens new avenues of research for British "insanity defences", whilst offering comparisons to contemporary Continental legal procedures.The roles of the Scots and Scotch-Irishmen in the southern campaigns in the War of American Independence, 1780-1783
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14448
The roles played by the Southern Scots and Scotch-Irish in the War of American Independence have been generally neglected by American and European historians. If any reference at all is made to persons of Scottish heritage, normally only high-ranking officers or government figures are mentioned. This study identifies men of Scottish origin on every level of life and illuminates their roles in the War. In 1775 and 1776, the Scots and Scotch-Irish in the Southern colonies were not uniform in their political, social, and religious ideologies, nor were they totally of one mind in their posture toward the growing demands for independence in the American colonies. Several factors--community relationships, family ties, economic interests, and religious convictions--influenced each individual in making his decision to support the Royal government or to join the Rebels. When the British invaded the South in 1780, the Rebels and the Loyalists rekindled the internecine war which had begun in 1775. The British victory at Charles Town encouraged the Loyalists to repay the Rebels for real and imagined injuries and insults. As a result, civil strife became widespread throughout the Carolines and Georgia. Although the populace was upset over the internal struggle, it was the introduction of terror tactics by British and Loyalist officers that caused the greatest alarm among the Up-Countrymen, who were chiefly Scottish and Scotch-Irish Presbyterians. These acts of unrestrained warfare caused numerous uncommitted Up-Countrymen to join the ranks of the Rebels. Unfortunately for Cornwallis, this mistake in tactics by his subordinates forced him to fight several long and costly campaigns. In order to disperse the Rebels, the British and their allies marched into the strongholds of the South Carolina Scotch-Irish Presbyterians. This development greatly alarmed the North Carolinians. The resulting uprising of the North Carolina Scotch-Irish masses on the one hand and the subsequent military engagements in South Carolina on the other postponed Cornwallis's invasion of North Carolina. Meanwhile, as Cornwallis attempted to regroup his army and to formulate a new strategy to meet the situation, the predominantly Scottish and Scotch-Irish Rebel forces won major victories at Kings Mountain and Cowpens. Once it was apparent that militia units could defeat British regular units, many Southerners, some of whom had remained uncommitted and some of whom renewed their resistance, entered the daily growing ranks of the Rebels. At the same time, the Loyalists became reluctant to further ally themselves with the British army. These unexpected developments doomed to failure Cornwallis's plan to subjugate the Carolinas. Instead, the chain of events begun at Kings Mountain and Cowpens ended with Cornwallis's surrender at Yorktown. This study, based primarily on the Whigs' personal accounts of military involvement recorded in the Federal pension claims, in memoirs and recollections of the soldiers on both sides, and in the audited accounts of the Loyalists, demonstrates that from the very beginning of the Revolution to its end Scots and Scotch-Irishmen on all levels played major and decisive roles in the outcome of the Southern campaigns in the War of American Independence.
1979-01-01T00:00:00ZMoss, Bobby G.The roles played by the Southern Scots and Scotch-Irish in the War of American Independence have been generally neglected by American and European historians. If any reference at all is made to persons of Scottish heritage, normally only high-ranking officers or government figures are mentioned. This study identifies men of Scottish origin on every level of life and illuminates their roles in the War. In 1775 and 1776, the Scots and Scotch-Irish in the Southern colonies were not uniform in their political, social, and religious ideologies, nor were they totally of one mind in their posture toward the growing demands for independence in the American colonies. Several factors--community relationships, family ties, economic interests, and religious convictions--influenced each individual in making his decision to support the Royal government or to join the Rebels. When the British invaded the South in 1780, the Rebels and the Loyalists rekindled the internecine war which had begun in 1775. The British victory at Charles Town encouraged the Loyalists to repay the Rebels for real and imagined injuries and insults. As a result, civil strife became widespread throughout the Carolines and Georgia. Although the populace was upset over the internal struggle, it was the introduction of terror tactics by British and Loyalist officers that caused the greatest alarm among the Up-Countrymen, who were chiefly Scottish and Scotch-Irish Presbyterians. These acts of unrestrained warfare caused numerous uncommitted Up-Countrymen to join the ranks of the Rebels. Unfortunately for Cornwallis, this mistake in tactics by his subordinates forced him to fight several long and costly campaigns. In order to disperse the Rebels, the British and their allies marched into the strongholds of the South Carolina Scotch-Irish Presbyterians. This development greatly alarmed the North Carolinians. The resulting uprising of the North Carolina Scotch-Irish masses on the one hand and the subsequent military engagements in South Carolina on the other postponed Cornwallis's invasion of North Carolina. Meanwhile, as Cornwallis attempted to regroup his army and to formulate a new strategy to meet the situation, the predominantly Scottish and Scotch-Irish Rebel forces won major victories at Kings Mountain and Cowpens. Once it was apparent that militia units could defeat British regular units, many Southerners, some of whom had remained uncommitted and some of whom renewed their resistance, entered the daily growing ranks of the Rebels. At the same time, the Loyalists became reluctant to further ally themselves with the British army. These unexpected developments doomed to failure Cornwallis's plan to subjugate the Carolinas. Instead, the chain of events begun at Kings Mountain and Cowpens ended with Cornwallis's surrender at Yorktown. This study, based primarily on the Whigs' personal accounts of military involvement recorded in the Federal pension claims, in memoirs and recollections of the soldiers on both sides, and in the audited accounts of the Loyalists, demonstrates that from the very beginning of the Revolution to its end Scots and Scotch-Irishmen on all levels played major and decisive roles in the outcome of the Southern campaigns in the War of American Independence.Impressions of Montserrat : a partial account of contesting realities on a British dependent territory
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14443
This thesis portrays a diversity of impressions of Montserrat, a British Dependent Territory (BDT) in the Eastern Caribbean. The thesis is a postmodern rejection of Grand Theory in the Social Sciences. First I interrogate the nature of social anthropology, both its theoretical and methodological assumptions. I then establish my own anthropology which is postmodern - partial, relative, uncomfortable and uncertain, and above all, impressionistic. The substantial chapters in the thesis support this postmodern impressionistic anthropology by referring to an ethnographic encounter with the competing and highly contested realities expressed by myself, some Montserratian poets, some calypsonians, some development workers, some local Montserratians, some tourists and the Montserratian Government and Tourist Board, and some travel writers. More precisely, the Preface reviews social anthropology as an uncomfortable and uncertain discipline. It also establishes and justifies my postmodern impressionistic anthropology which is thereafter illustrated by ethnographic vignettes in the following chapters. Via the anthropologist's impressions. Chapter One introduces the reader to the place and people of Montserrat. In Chapter Two, Montserrat is filtered through poets' impressions of the island and islanders, namely through the poets of the Maroons Creative Writing Group which is led by Dr. Howard Fergus. Chapter Three goes on to show that impressions of Montserrat, despite their highly contested nature, can be held not just singularly - as in the case of individual poets, but also plurally - as constellations such as the contrasting world-views of Montserratians and development workers on Montserrat. Chapters Four and Five continue my ethnographic impressions of Montserrat by presenting, respectively, the labours of several calypsonians on Montserrat who seek public recognition for their work, and, union leader, Chedmond Browne's struggle to maintain the trade union workers' employment at Plymouth Port. The final two chapters - Chapter Six and Chapter Seven - recede (ethnographically) from Montserrat: the first by considering the competing impressions and controversial histories of St. Patrick's Day, an annual celebration and commemoration on Montserrat; and the second by presenting a diverse selection of travel writers' impressions of Montserrat. The contentious content of both chapters affirms and reinforces the need for my postmodern and impressionistic approach to an anthropological investigation on Montserrat. Finally, the Conclusion to the thesis sums up the aforementioned chapters and makes general comments towards establishing a reflexive and sustainable postmodern impressionistic anthropology.
1998-05-01T00:00:00ZSkinner, JonathanThis thesis portrays a diversity of impressions of Montserrat, a British Dependent Territory (BDT) in the Eastern Caribbean. The thesis is a postmodern rejection of Grand Theory in the Social Sciences. First I interrogate the nature of social anthropology, both its theoretical and methodological assumptions. I then establish my own anthropology which is postmodern - partial, relative, uncomfortable and uncertain, and above all, impressionistic. The substantial chapters in the thesis support this postmodern impressionistic anthropology by referring to an ethnographic encounter with the competing and highly contested realities expressed by myself, some Montserratian poets, some calypsonians, some development workers, some local Montserratians, some tourists and the Montserratian Government and Tourist Board, and some travel writers. More precisely, the Preface reviews social anthropology as an uncomfortable and uncertain discipline. It also establishes and justifies my postmodern impressionistic anthropology which is thereafter illustrated by ethnographic vignettes in the following chapters. Via the anthropologist's impressions. Chapter One introduces the reader to the place and people of Montserrat. In Chapter Two, Montserrat is filtered through poets' impressions of the island and islanders, namely through the poets of the Maroons Creative Writing Group which is led by Dr. Howard Fergus. Chapter Three goes on to show that impressions of Montserrat, despite their highly contested nature, can be held not just singularly - as in the case of individual poets, but also plurally - as constellations such as the contrasting world-views of Montserratians and development workers on Montserrat. Chapters Four and Five continue my ethnographic impressions of Montserrat by presenting, respectively, the labours of several calypsonians on Montserrat who seek public recognition for their work, and, union leader, Chedmond Browne's struggle to maintain the trade union workers' employment at Plymouth Port. The final two chapters - Chapter Six and Chapter Seven - recede (ethnographically) from Montserrat: the first by considering the competing impressions and controversial histories of St. Patrick's Day, an annual celebration and commemoration on Montserrat; and the second by presenting a diverse selection of travel writers' impressions of Montserrat. The contentious content of both chapters affirms and reinforces the need for my postmodern and impressionistic approach to an anthropological investigation on Montserrat. Finally, the Conclusion to the thesis sums up the aforementioned chapters and makes general comments towards establishing a reflexive and sustainable postmodern impressionistic anthropology.The Scottish role in midlands America with particular reference to Wyoming, 1865-1895
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14436
1972-01-01T00:00:00ZEdwards, Paul M.The impact of European fur trade goods on some aspects of North American Indian clothing, 1560-1860
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14423
This thesis examines the impact of European trade goods on some aspects of North American Indian clothing. Sources include historical archives, artefacts, and artistic representations as well as the conclusions of archaeologists and anthropologists. Part One considers the beaver fur trading background. Geographically, the area extended from the northern Atlantic seaboard, through the St. Lawrence River and Great Lakes, the northern Plains and into the Canadian Subarctic. The native population included Northeast Woodland, Plains, and Athapaskan/Subarctic peoples. European goods entered at different periods and varying rates. French and British traders depended for success upon the established trade network and the extensive goodwill of the Native American population. They found it essential to determine by trial and error and "market research" the types of goods which the experienced Indian consumers would accept in exchange for their furs. The Indians were discerning in their selection of items and made critical choices which have been under-rated or over-looked in the literature of the fur trade. In the past they were often represented as simple, passive and willing to accept any trifles which came their way. In fact, European men often adopted Indian clothing appropriately suited to the environment. They also carried popular items of Indian manufacture to trade alongside imported wares. Additionally, Indian traders expected that Euro-Americans would participate in their pre-existing reciprocal ceremonial bartering practices. Since cultural values differed widely they needed to find mutually accommodating methods for dealing with each other. Part Two, based extensively on artefactual examples examines the impact and influence of introduced trade goods, and to some extent French and British "styles" on Native American clothing manufacture of hats, coats, and shoes. Decorative materials such as cloth, blankets, ribbons, silverwork, braids, laces, and beads were adopted and ingeniously used in often unique ways. Steel needles, scissors, awls and knives came to play an important part in skin preparation. The potential of new materials was skilfully realised but elements of existing technological practise continued. It is difficult to establish a case for Indian dependency when acceptance of introduced items, contrary to Eurocentric accounts, was by no means wholesale. There was instead, a mutual inter-twining of cultures. In fact, trade goods were often used in conjunction with native materials and sometimes rejected altogether. Careful creative choices were made regarding such factors as colour, lustre, and sound. Trading was seldom a simple procedure since there were sometimes hidden nuances. Goods could fulfil expressive symbolic, magic, prestige or status functions poorly recorded and comprehended by Europeans. Paradoxically, far from becoming dependent or Europeanised, in the days of the declining fur trade, it will be evident from this thesis that Native Americans produced clothing which became flamboyantly ever more distinctive and innovative as their three hundred year period of usefulness in their own right to Europeans as fur traders ended.
1996-07-01T00:00:00ZCraw-Eismont, BeverleyThis thesis examines the impact of European trade goods on some aspects of North American Indian clothing. Sources include historical archives, artefacts, and artistic representations as well as the conclusions of archaeologists and anthropologists. Part One considers the beaver fur trading background. Geographically, the area extended from the northern Atlantic seaboard, through the St. Lawrence River and Great Lakes, the northern Plains and into the Canadian Subarctic. The native population included Northeast Woodland, Plains, and Athapaskan/Subarctic peoples. European goods entered at different periods and varying rates. French and British traders depended for success upon the established trade network and the extensive goodwill of the Native American population. They found it essential to determine by trial and error and "market research" the types of goods which the experienced Indian consumers would accept in exchange for their furs. The Indians were discerning in their selection of items and made critical choices which have been under-rated or over-looked in the literature of the fur trade. In the past they were often represented as simple, passive and willing to accept any trifles which came their way. In fact, European men often adopted Indian clothing appropriately suited to the environment. They also carried popular items of Indian manufacture to trade alongside imported wares. Additionally, Indian traders expected that Euro-Americans would participate in their pre-existing reciprocal ceremonial bartering practices. Since cultural values differed widely they needed to find mutually accommodating methods for dealing with each other. Part Two, based extensively on artefactual examples examines the impact and influence of introduced trade goods, and to some extent French and British "styles" on Native American clothing manufacture of hats, coats, and shoes. Decorative materials such as cloth, blankets, ribbons, silverwork, braids, laces, and beads were adopted and ingeniously used in often unique ways. Steel needles, scissors, awls and knives came to play an important part in skin preparation. The potential of new materials was skilfully realised but elements of existing technological practise continued. It is difficult to establish a case for Indian dependency when acceptance of introduced items, contrary to Eurocentric accounts, was by no means wholesale. There was instead, a mutual inter-twining of cultures. In fact, trade goods were often used in conjunction with native materials and sometimes rejected altogether. Careful creative choices were made regarding such factors as colour, lustre, and sound. Trading was seldom a simple procedure since there were sometimes hidden nuances. Goods could fulfil expressive symbolic, magic, prestige or status functions poorly recorded and comprehended by Europeans. Paradoxically, far from becoming dependent or Europeanised, in the days of the declining fur trade, it will be evident from this thesis that Native Americans produced clothing which became flamboyantly ever more distinctive and innovative as their three hundred year period of usefulness in their own right to Europeans as fur traders ended.Labour in the East Africa Protectorate, 1895-1918
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14416
1971-01-01T00:00:00ZClayton, Anthony H. Le Q.Religious change and continuity among the Ami of Taiwan
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14412
Within a few years of the end of World War Two Christianity had spread to every Taiwanese aboriginal group. Nowadays a variety of Christian churches play an important role in aboriginal society. This study is about conversion to Christianity and its aftermath in an aboriginal village. Fieldwork was conducted among the Ami (one of the nine Taiwanese aboriginal groups), in Iwan, a village on the eastern coastal of Taiwan. In this study the individual interests of social actors are emphasised. I suggest that not only political leaders had special motives (i.e. to pursue political power) in conversion, but also ordinary people had their own interests too (i.e. to pursue a better life in the future). In this sense we might say that the meanings, functions, purposes and aims imputed to religion by converts are arrived at through local dialogues. Religious conversion happened against a historical background of long and sustained contact with colonising immigrants (e.g. Japanese and Chinese). During colonial rule. Ami social life expanded radically and mass conversion took place, in the 1950s, when a common dissatisfaction with life was felt. I argue that relative deprivation was an important factor in this conversion and it became significant because of the emphasis put on it by local political leaders. The adoption of different Christian churches is best understood from the perspective of internal political relations and the careers of political leaders. In general I argue that through the articulations of prominent Ami leaders various external phenomena have been integrated into Ami life and successful articulations have also helped certain political leaders to pursue or maintain their authority.
1996-07-01T00:00:00ZHuang, Shiun-WeyWithin a few years of the end of World War Two Christianity had spread to every Taiwanese aboriginal group. Nowadays a variety of Christian churches play an important role in aboriginal society. This study is about conversion to Christianity and its aftermath in an aboriginal village. Fieldwork was conducted among the Ami (one of the nine Taiwanese aboriginal groups), in Iwan, a village on the eastern coastal of Taiwan. In this study the individual interests of social actors are emphasised. I suggest that not only political leaders had special motives (i.e. to pursue political power) in conversion, but also ordinary people had their own interests too (i.e. to pursue a better life in the future). In this sense we might say that the meanings, functions, purposes and aims imputed to religion by converts are arrived at through local dialogues. Religious conversion happened against a historical background of long and sustained contact with colonising immigrants (e.g. Japanese and Chinese). During colonial rule. Ami social life expanded radically and mass conversion took place, in the 1950s, when a common dissatisfaction with life was felt. I argue that relative deprivation was an important factor in this conversion and it became significant because of the emphasis put on it by local political leaders. The adoption of different Christian churches is best understood from the perspective of internal political relations and the careers of political leaders. In general I argue that through the articulations of prominent Ami leaders various external phenomena have been integrated into Ami life and successful articulations have also helped certain political leaders to pursue or maintain their authority.Lithuania : the rebirth of a nation, 1991-1994
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14406
The thesis Lithuania: the Rebirth of a Nation, 1991-1994 examines the first years of the rebirth and regeneration of Lithuania in the face of the legacy of the Soviet Occupation. It studies the essential components of rebirth: the creation of domestic, foreign and security policies and the revitalising of the economy as Lithuania broke away from the USSR. The Soviet Occupation grafted the mentality of homo sovieticus onto the Lithuanian people and its effect is charted when observing the processes surrounding Lithuania's rejuvenation. An additional chapter examines the evolution of homo sovieticus itself, studying bureaucratic societies, such as the Habsburg Empire and the USSR. The chapter also shows the manifestation of homo sovieticus in works of literature, art, music and humour and explores the concept of 'internal exile'. The thesis commences with a condensed history of Lithuania, as this history has created the distinct national identity which sustained the Lithuanian people during the decades of occupation. After the chapter on the evolution of homo sovieticus, its legacy is studied in a survey of Lithuania's domestic politics between 1991-1994. This chapter, however, extends until 1996 to demonstrate the changing political fortunes during the first post-Soviet years. Interlinking chapters on foreign and security policy appraise Lithuania's attempts to rejoin the international community and acquire an effective security guarantee. The influence of the presence of homo sovieticus is again noted both here and in the final chapter, devoted to Lithuania's transition to a market economy. The thesis concludes that while enormous strides were taken between 1991-1994 to return Lithuania to her pre-Occupation status, the damage caused by fifty years of the Soviet Occupation had created unforeseen obstacles which led to complications in the process of rebirth, many of which will be unsurmountable in the immediate future.
1997-12-01T00:00:00ZAshbourne, Alexandra Elizabeth GodfreyThe thesis Lithuania: the Rebirth of a Nation, 1991-1994 examines the first years of the rebirth and regeneration of Lithuania in the face of the legacy of the Soviet Occupation. It studies the essential components of rebirth: the creation of domestic, foreign and security policies and the revitalising of the economy as Lithuania broke away from the USSR. The Soviet Occupation grafted the mentality of homo sovieticus onto the Lithuanian people and its effect is charted when observing the processes surrounding Lithuania's rejuvenation. An additional chapter examines the evolution of homo sovieticus itself, studying bureaucratic societies, such as the Habsburg Empire and the USSR. The chapter also shows the manifestation of homo sovieticus in works of literature, art, music and humour and explores the concept of 'internal exile'. The thesis commences with a condensed history of Lithuania, as this history has created the distinct national identity which sustained the Lithuanian people during the decades of occupation. After the chapter on the evolution of homo sovieticus, its legacy is studied in a survey of Lithuania's domestic politics between 1991-1994. This chapter, however, extends until 1996 to demonstrate the changing political fortunes during the first post-Soviet years. Interlinking chapters on foreign and security policy appraise Lithuania's attempts to rejoin the international community and acquire an effective security guarantee. The influence of the presence of homo sovieticus is again noted both here and in the final chapter, devoted to Lithuania's transition to a market economy. The thesis concludes that while enormous strides were taken between 1991-1994 to return Lithuania to her pre-Occupation status, the damage caused by fifty years of the Soviet Occupation had created unforeseen obstacles which led to complications in the process of rebirth, many of which will be unsurmountable in the immediate future.Conservatism in crisis : the provincial estates of Utrecht, 1576-1590
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14379
1982-05-01T00:00:00ZBannatyne, Joan HelenThe fortification of Malta by the order of the Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem, 1530-1798, with special reference to Valletta and Floriana
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14375
This thesis examines the documentary sources relating to construction of the fortifications built by the Order of St. John of Jerusalem in Malta between 1530 and 1798: The general pattern of building is outlined, and the development of the fortifications of Valletta and Floriana is studied in detail. As far as is possible, reasons are advanced why any particular building project was undertaken. An attempt is made to show the range of foreign engineers who visited Malta, their impact on the development of the fortifications and the attitude of both members of the Order and of other engineers to their recommendations. The contribution made by the Maltese to the fortification and defence of Malta is considered. The cost of the fortifications and the manner in which the Order was able to finance the work, is examined in the light of the extant records.
1970-01-01T00:00:00ZBuchan, Alison MaryThis thesis examines the documentary sources relating to construction of the fortifications built by the Order of St. John of Jerusalem in Malta between 1530 and 1798: The general pattern of building is outlined, and the development of the fortifications of Valletta and Floriana is studied in detail. As far as is possible, reasons are advanced why any particular building project was undertaken. An attempt is made to show the range of foreign engineers who visited Malta, their impact on the development of the fortifications and the attitude of both members of the Order and of other engineers to their recommendations. The contribution made by the Maltese to the fortification and defence of Malta is considered. The cost of the fortifications and the manner in which the Order was able to finance the work, is examined in the light of the extant records.The political and social thought of Jean-Paul Marat
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14370
A study of the political and social thought of Jean-Paul Marat was undertaken in an attempt to establish whether this eighteenth-century personality, of notorious yet poorly understood proportions, might in any way be considered an original theorist. The clarification of this point is presented as one answer to the credibility of the historical and contemporary notion of “maratism” and the “maratiste” as representative of a distinctive theory. Respecting the chronology of Jean-Paul Marat’s writings, his first political treatise, The Chains of Slavery of 1774, is analyzed within the framework of its debt to English radicalism. Marat is then followed to France, where a decade before the Ancien Régime was to expire, the Plan de législation criminelle was written. Having discussed the rudiments of the pre-revolutionary’s political and social thought as epitomized by these works, the outbreak of the French Revolution introduces Jean-Paul Marat in his first and most important revolutionary vocation as the journalist of L’Ami du Peuple. Henceforward, the evolution of Marat’s revolutionary thought is first examined in the context of his professional capacity, where increasing intolerance and suspicion of other journalists testify to his radicalization. Next, consideration is given to the metamorphosis of his revolutionary ideal, or the discovery of the “people” and their requisite virtue of “esprit public”. This, in turn, raises the questions of how Marat proposed to achieve the revolution in the name of his new elite. His two principal methods of violence and dictatorship are therefore probed. And, in keeping with the pervading negative vein of Marat’s teachings, those whom he considered a permanent threat to any society are revealed as Marat, the Friend of the People, perceived them. Finally, the thought of Jean-Paul Marat is reviewed from the perspective of his relationship to the clubs and of his turbulent but short-lived career as a representative of the people, which was brought to a dramatic end by the knife of Charlotte Corday. On the basis of the foregoing analyses, it is concluded that although Marat was the first to synthesize many ideas subsequently to be adopted by the revolution, he was not an original theorist. It is contended, therefore, that the significance of the terms “maratism” or “maratiste” remains vacuous on a theoretical level.
1975-05-01T00:00:00ZTipton, Pamela HelmickA study of the political and social thought of Jean-Paul Marat was undertaken in an attempt to establish whether this eighteenth-century personality, of notorious yet poorly understood proportions, might in any way be considered an original theorist. The clarification of this point is presented as one answer to the credibility of the historical and contemporary notion of “maratism” and the “maratiste” as representative of a distinctive theory. Respecting the chronology of Jean-Paul Marat’s writings, his first political treatise, The Chains of Slavery of 1774, is analyzed within the framework of its debt to English radicalism. Marat is then followed to France, where a decade before the Ancien Régime was to expire, the Plan de législation criminelle was written. Having discussed the rudiments of the pre-revolutionary’s political and social thought as epitomized by these works, the outbreak of the French Revolution introduces Jean-Paul Marat in his first and most important revolutionary vocation as the journalist of L’Ami du Peuple. Henceforward, the evolution of Marat’s revolutionary thought is first examined in the context of his professional capacity, where increasing intolerance and suspicion of other journalists testify to his radicalization. Next, consideration is given to the metamorphosis of his revolutionary ideal, or the discovery of the “people” and their requisite virtue of “esprit public”. This, in turn, raises the questions of how Marat proposed to achieve the revolution in the name of his new elite. His two principal methods of violence and dictatorship are therefore probed. And, in keeping with the pervading negative vein of Marat’s teachings, those whom he considered a permanent threat to any society are revealed as Marat, the Friend of the People, perceived them. Finally, the thought of Jean-Paul Marat is reviewed from the perspective of his relationship to the clubs and of his turbulent but short-lived career as a representative of the people, which was brought to a dramatic end by the knife of Charlotte Corday. On the basis of the foregoing analyses, it is concluded that although Marat was the first to synthesize many ideas subsequently to be adopted by the revolution, he was not an original theorist. It is contended, therefore, that the significance of the terms “maratism” or “maratiste” remains vacuous on a theoretical level.Louis Philippe de Segur, 1753-1830
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14361
1984-07-01T00:00:00ZBlackbourn-Van Horn, Françoise DeniseAbsolutism in action : Frederick William I and the government of East Prussia, 1709-1730
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14358
This dissertation examines the operation of Hohenzollern government in the distant but crucial territory of East Prussia during the reign of Frederick William I, 1713-40 to determine what impact the establishment of the General Directory in late 1722 and early 1723 had upon day-to-day administration within the Kingdom of East Prussia. Particular attention is given to the role and operation of provincial and local government in East Prussia during the decades before and after the setting up of the General Directory (General-Ober-Finanz-Kriegs-und Domänen-Direktorium). This study is part of a broader historiographical tendency which questions both the extent and success of Hohenzollern state building and calls into question the validity of the traditional view which gives most attention to the positive role of central state structures and considers the establishment of the General Directory as the apex of the much-admired and widely-emulated Prussian administrative system. This study demonstrates that further governmental modifications were needed in the Kingdom before and after the General Directory's successful operation in the Kingdom in the 1720s and 1730s. The territorial and local levels were where the Hohenzollern rulers would find it crucial to establish their absolutist power. One difficulty Frederick William I faced was that a large corps of loyal officials was lacking in the Kingdom which was only partially remedied by the end of his reign. In addition, critical administrative disputes continued and new ones arose between the King's administrative agencies. Moreover, the powerful native elites who lived in the Kingdom retained significant authority at the provincial and local levels and resisted many reform attempts by a king who they saw as foreign. Their enduring importance helps to explain the distinctive manner in which absolutism developed over these decades. As a result, authority in the Kingdom still was less than securely established by the final decade of Frederick William I's reign.
1998-05-01T00:00:00ZGothelf, Rodney MischeThis dissertation examines the operation of Hohenzollern government in the distant but crucial territory of East Prussia during the reign of Frederick William I, 1713-40 to determine what impact the establishment of the General Directory in late 1722 and early 1723 had upon day-to-day administration within the Kingdom of East Prussia. Particular attention is given to the role and operation of provincial and local government in East Prussia during the decades before and after the setting up of the General Directory (General-Ober-Finanz-Kriegs-und Domänen-Direktorium). This study is part of a broader historiographical tendency which questions both the extent and success of Hohenzollern state building and calls into question the validity of the traditional view which gives most attention to the positive role of central state structures and considers the establishment of the General Directory as the apex of the much-admired and widely-emulated Prussian administrative system. This study demonstrates that further governmental modifications were needed in the Kingdom before and after the General Directory's successful operation in the Kingdom in the 1720s and 1730s. The territorial and local levels were where the Hohenzollern rulers would find it crucial to establish their absolutist power. One difficulty Frederick William I faced was that a large corps of loyal officials was lacking in the Kingdom which was only partially remedied by the end of his reign. In addition, critical administrative disputes continued and new ones arose between the King's administrative agencies. Moreover, the powerful native elites who lived in the Kingdom retained significant authority at the provincial and local levels and resisted many reform attempts by a king who they saw as foreign. Their enduring importance helps to explain the distinctive manner in which absolutism developed over these decades. As a result, authority in the Kingdom still was less than securely established by the final decade of Frederick William I's reign.Mathieu Dumas : a biography
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14352
In a career spanning nearly seven decades, Mathieu Dumas served France as either a soldier or a legislator under each successive government from Louis XV to Louis-Philippe. Born in 1753, he entered the infantry in 1773 as a sous-lieutenant. Although lacking a personal fortune and the backing of family influence, Dumas' energy and ability combined with the support of two powerful patrons, Castries and Puységur, gained him relatively rapid promotion. By 1789 he had served in America as an aide-de-camp to Rochambeau and had been appointed to replace Guibert as rapporteur to the Council of War. Drawn into the politics of the Revolution through his association with the, liberal nobility, principally Lafayette and the Lameths, Dumas became the parliamentary leader of the Feuillant party in the Legislative Assembly, a major critic of the war and one of Lafayette's most courageous defenders. However, he also worked to improve the French army and aided in the deference of Paris during the Prussian invasion. With the end of the Assembly, Dumas sought to serve 'the Republic, but public suspicion forced him to flee to Switzerland. There Dumas, Brémond and Theodore Lameth met with the British agent Wickham to discuss their plan for the restoration of the Constitution of 1791, but not of the émigrés. The Thermidorian Reaction led to Dumas' return to France and to his re-entry into politics as a deputy in the Council of Elders under the Directory. The leader of a revived Feuillant party, Dumas pursued a moderate policy, preferring the gradual repeal of revolutionary legislation and cooperation with the Directory to the restoration of an unreconciled Louis XVIII. Proscribed on 18 Fructidor V, he went to Hamburg and remained there, working on what was to become his magnum opus, the Précis des Événemens Militaires, until Bonaparte's seizure of power. Despite his mistrust of Dumas' political opinions, Napoleon could not overlook his administrative ability and he employed him in high positions throughout the Consulate and the Empire. Dumas' support of Napoleon during the Hundred Days resulted in his forced retirement under the Restoration which lasted, except- for a brief interval under St. Cyr's ministry until 1828. Elected to the Chamber of Deputies in that year, Dumas gave his support to the Liberals and to Louis-Philippe. He died in 1837, widely known and respected as a soldier and as a military historian. Although a military as well as a civil figure, Dumas exemplifies the fate of moderates caught in the Revolution and its aftermath.
1974-10-01T00:00:00ZDuncan, Kenneth A.In a career spanning nearly seven decades, Mathieu Dumas served France as either a soldier or a legislator under each successive government from Louis XV to Louis-Philippe. Born in 1753, he entered the infantry in 1773 as a sous-lieutenant. Although lacking a personal fortune and the backing of family influence, Dumas' energy and ability combined with the support of two powerful patrons, Castries and Puységur, gained him relatively rapid promotion. By 1789 he had served in America as an aide-de-camp to Rochambeau and had been appointed to replace Guibert as rapporteur to the Council of War. Drawn into the politics of the Revolution through his association with the, liberal nobility, principally Lafayette and the Lameths, Dumas became the parliamentary leader of the Feuillant party in the Legislative Assembly, a major critic of the war and one of Lafayette's most courageous defenders. However, he also worked to improve the French army and aided in the deference of Paris during the Prussian invasion. With the end of the Assembly, Dumas sought to serve 'the Republic, but public suspicion forced him to flee to Switzerland. There Dumas, Brémond and Theodore Lameth met with the British agent Wickham to discuss their plan for the restoration of the Constitution of 1791, but not of the émigrés. The Thermidorian Reaction led to Dumas' return to France and to his re-entry into politics as a deputy in the Council of Elders under the Directory. The leader of a revived Feuillant party, Dumas pursued a moderate policy, preferring the gradual repeal of revolutionary legislation and cooperation with the Directory to the restoration of an unreconciled Louis XVIII. Proscribed on 18 Fructidor V, he went to Hamburg and remained there, working on what was to become his magnum opus, the Précis des Événemens Militaires, until Bonaparte's seizure of power. Despite his mistrust of Dumas' political opinions, Napoleon could not overlook his administrative ability and he employed him in high positions throughout the Consulate and the Empire. Dumas' support of Napoleon during the Hundred Days resulted in his forced retirement under the Restoration which lasted, except- for a brief interval under St. Cyr's ministry until 1828. Elected to the Chamber of Deputies in that year, Dumas gave his support to the Liberals and to Louis-Philippe. He died in 1837, widely known and respected as a soldier and as a military historian. Although a military as well as a civil figure, Dumas exemplifies the fate of moderates caught in the Revolution and its aftermath.The IRA, Sinn Fein and the hunger strike of 1981
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14348
This thesis examines the 1981 hunger strike by republican prisoners in Northern Ireland against the removal of special category status from newly convicted paramilitary prisoners on 1 March 1976, the fast was part of a protest that began in 1976. The thesis opens with an examination of the origins of the Provisional Irish Republican Army in 1969 and the emergence of a younger leadership in the late 1970's, and evaluates the significance of the prisons in Irish history. The development of the prisoners protests ranging from the refusal to put on a uniform and perform prison work to the rejection of sanitary or washing facilities, is analysed. The prisoners demands are examined in the context of British and international law. The campaign in support of the republican prisoners conducted outside the Maze Prison, including the formation of the Relatives Action Committee and the National H-Block/Armagh Committee is surveyed, and the female "dirty" protest at Armagh Prison is examined. The medical, ethical, and moral dilemmas presented by hunger striking are identified and the thesis examines the debate whether the men who died were suicides or martyrs. The 1980 and 1981 hunger strikes are examined with particular attention to the efforts to bring about a compromise with the British government and the factors leading to a new hunger strike in 1981 and to the intervention of the Catholic Church with the prisoners relatives which ended the fast. The hunger strike is analysed regarding its effect internationally in building up republican support, and in the Province where it acted as the base for the future success of Provisional Sinn Fein later in the decade.
1993-07-01T00:00:00ZPage, Michael von TangenThis thesis examines the 1981 hunger strike by republican prisoners in Northern Ireland against the removal of special category status from newly convicted paramilitary prisoners on 1 March 1976, the fast was part of a protest that began in 1976. The thesis opens with an examination of the origins of the Provisional Irish Republican Army in 1969 and the emergence of a younger leadership in the late 1970's, and evaluates the significance of the prisons in Irish history. The development of the prisoners protests ranging from the refusal to put on a uniform and perform prison work to the rejection of sanitary or washing facilities, is analysed. The prisoners demands are examined in the context of British and international law. The campaign in support of the republican prisoners conducted outside the Maze Prison, including the formation of the Relatives Action Committee and the National H-Block/Armagh Committee is surveyed, and the female "dirty" protest at Armagh Prison is examined. The medical, ethical, and moral dilemmas presented by hunger striking are identified and the thesis examines the debate whether the men who died were suicides or martyrs. The 1980 and 1981 hunger strikes are examined with particular attention to the efforts to bring about a compromise with the British government and the factors leading to a new hunger strike in 1981 and to the intervention of the Catholic Church with the prisoners relatives which ended the fast. The hunger strike is analysed regarding its effect internationally in building up republican support, and in the Province where it acted as the base for the future success of Provisional Sinn Fein later in the decade.Robert Hadow : a case study of an appeaser
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14342
Historians differ over the origins of Britain's policy of appeasement, and many analyses concentrate on the objectives of policy using the growth of overseas obligations or more recent historical markers such as the Japanese invasion of Manchuria. The approach of this thesis involves relating appeasement to the personal beliefs and decisions of those responsible for foreign policy. By pin-pointing Robert Hadow, a First Secretary in the Foreign Office, as an example of an appeaser, such an approach demonstrates how intelligent and capable men in Britain fell victim to a policy which, in retrospect, appears blind and irrational. An examination of Hadow's fear of war, bias against bolshevism, and sympathy for the German minority in Czechoslovakia is made in this thesis through detailed research of Foreign Office despatches and Hadow's reports, memoranda, and personal correspondence. Much of this hitherto unpublished material sheds new light on the course of events from the collapse of the Kredit Anstalt in Austria to the outbreak of World War II. By following the course of Hadow's career during this period, this thesis seeks to explain the mentality that produced the foreign policy followed by Britain in the 1930s.
1989-07-01T00:00:00ZMichie, Lindsay W.Historians differ over the origins of Britain's policy of appeasement, and many analyses concentrate on the objectives of policy using the growth of overseas obligations or more recent historical markers such as the Japanese invasion of Manchuria. The approach of this thesis involves relating appeasement to the personal beliefs and decisions of those responsible for foreign policy. By pin-pointing Robert Hadow, a First Secretary in the Foreign Office, as an example of an appeaser, such an approach demonstrates how intelligent and capable men in Britain fell victim to a policy which, in retrospect, appears blind and irrational. An examination of Hadow's fear of war, bias against bolshevism, and sympathy for the German minority in Czechoslovakia is made in this thesis through detailed research of Foreign Office despatches and Hadow's reports, memoranda, and personal correspondence. Much of this hitherto unpublished material sheds new light on the course of events from the collapse of the Kredit Anstalt in Austria to the outbreak of World War II. By following the course of Hadow's career during this period, this thesis seeks to explain the mentality that produced the foreign policy followed by Britain in the 1930s.Fleet Street's dilemma : the British press and the Soviet Union, 1933-1941
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14303
British press opinion concerning the Soviet Union in the 1930s contributes to an understanding of the failed cooperation, prior to 1941, between the British and Soviet Governments. During the trial of six British engineers in Moscow in 1933, the conservative press jingoistically responded by demanding stringent economic action against the Soviet Union and possibly severing diplomatic cooperation. The liberal and labour press expected relations to improve to prevent similar trials of Britons in the future. Despite the strain in relations and ideological differences, between 1934 and 1935, Britain and the USSR worked for collective security. The quality conservative press was willing to support a closer relationship, though popular conservative newspapers remained anti-Soviet. The liberal and labour press, though hoping for more, expressed relief that Britain was improving relations with the Soviet Union. The Spanish Civil War led the conservative press to resume its non-collective beliefs and to become ideologically critical of the Soviet Union. The provincial conservative newspapers were the exceptions. Liberal and labour papers were annoyed with the British refusal to cooperate with the USSR over Spain and became disappointed by the Government's decision to support appeasement rather than collective action. While the British Government reviewed the benefits of collective security, the Moscow show trials damaged Britain's belief in the stability of the USSR. All papers realised there was something seriously wrong in the Soviet Union. The conservative press advocated avoiding cooperation with a country weakened by purging. The liberal and labour press, though concerned about the image of the USSR, realised that Britain required an East European ally and called for an improvement of existing relations. In 1939 nearly every newspaper demanded the British Government form an alliance with the USSR against Hitler's aggression and criticised both governments for wasting time. Condemnation of the Soviet Union's signing of the Nazi-Soviet pact and role in the partition of Poland was relatively limited as hope remained that Britain and the USSR would collaborate to defeat Hitler. However, the Winter War strained these hopes and led to intense press condemnation of the Soviet attack on Finland. Nevertheless, in July 1940 newspapers became interested in the emerging conflict of interests between Germany and the USSR. Despite criticism of Soviet expansion in Eastern Europe, the press accepted that Britain's security depended on the Soviet Union. All newspapers welcomed the alliance in 1941 and ignored ideological issues.
1997-07-01T00:00:00ZNanson, Steffanie JenniferBritish press opinion concerning the Soviet Union in the 1930s contributes to an understanding of the failed cooperation, prior to 1941, between the British and Soviet Governments. During the trial of six British engineers in Moscow in 1933, the conservative press jingoistically responded by demanding stringent economic action against the Soviet Union and possibly severing diplomatic cooperation. The liberal and labour press expected relations to improve to prevent similar trials of Britons in the future. Despite the strain in relations and ideological differences, between 1934 and 1935, Britain and the USSR worked for collective security. The quality conservative press was willing to support a closer relationship, though popular conservative newspapers remained anti-Soviet. The liberal and labour press, though hoping for more, expressed relief that Britain was improving relations with the Soviet Union. The Spanish Civil War led the conservative press to resume its non-collective beliefs and to become ideologically critical of the Soviet Union. The provincial conservative newspapers were the exceptions. Liberal and labour papers were annoyed with the British refusal to cooperate with the USSR over Spain and became disappointed by the Government's decision to support appeasement rather than collective action. While the British Government reviewed the benefits of collective security, the Moscow show trials damaged Britain's belief in the stability of the USSR. All papers realised there was something seriously wrong in the Soviet Union. The conservative press advocated avoiding cooperation with a country weakened by purging. The liberal and labour press, though concerned about the image of the USSR, realised that Britain required an East European ally and called for an improvement of existing relations. In 1939 nearly every newspaper demanded the British Government form an alliance with the USSR against Hitler's aggression and criticised both governments for wasting time. Condemnation of the Soviet Union's signing of the Nazi-Soviet pact and role in the partition of Poland was relatively limited as hope remained that Britain and the USSR would collaborate to defeat Hitler. However, the Winter War strained these hopes and led to intense press condemnation of the Soviet attack on Finland. Nevertheless, in July 1940 newspapers became interested in the emerging conflict of interests between Germany and the USSR. Despite criticism of Soviet expansion in Eastern Europe, the press accepted that Britain's security depended on the Soviet Union. All newspapers welcomed the alliance in 1941 and ignored ideological issues.The Conservative Party crisis, 1929-1931
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14298
The thesis covers the politics of the Conservative Party from the general election defeat of May 1929 to the formation of the National Government in August 1931. It relates the internal crisis in the Party to the pressures of the Party rank and file, and to the general political and economic situation, in order to analyse the process by which Party policy evolved. Debate centred upon two questions: protection and India. In the case of the former, the role of its advocates in the press is discussed. Overall, the thesis emphasised the power of the position of the Party Leader, Baldwin. The Party crisis passed through six distinct phases. In the first (May-August 1929) the status quo in policy was preserved; but during the second (September 1929-March 1930), the balance tilted in the direction of advance over protection, but was restrained by the reluctance of the northern regions. A truce with the press followed (March-June 1930) but collapsed in mid-summer, leaving the leaders dangerously out of touch with their followers' views during the fourth phase of acute crisis (July-October 1930). At the end of the latter period the leaders accommodated their position, appeasing all but a small minority of dissidents, and isolating the press campaign. However, the fifth phase (October 1930-March 1931) saw a renewed outbreak of unease, due to the question of India and the leadership failures of Baldwin himself. In the final phase (March-August 1931) Baldwin re-established his position, and the Conservatives seemed set for electoral victory, having united around the policy of reducing government expenditure. The Party did not seek Coalition, but was diverted into joining the National Government by the sudden and serious financial crisis, believing it to be a temporary emergency expedient.
1983-07-01T00:00:00ZBall, Stuart RyanThe thesis covers the politics of the Conservative Party from the general election defeat of May 1929 to the formation of the National Government in August 1931. It relates the internal crisis in the Party to the pressures of the Party rank and file, and to the general political and economic situation, in order to analyse the process by which Party policy evolved. Debate centred upon two questions: protection and India. In the case of the former, the role of its advocates in the press is discussed. Overall, the thesis emphasised the power of the position of the Party Leader, Baldwin. The Party crisis passed through six distinct phases. In the first (May-August 1929) the status quo in policy was preserved; but during the second (September 1929-March 1930), the balance tilted in the direction of advance over protection, but was restrained by the reluctance of the northern regions. A truce with the press followed (March-June 1930) but collapsed in mid-summer, leaving the leaders dangerously out of touch with their followers' views during the fourth phase of acute crisis (July-October 1930). At the end of the latter period the leaders accommodated their position, appeasing all but a small minority of dissidents, and isolating the press campaign. However, the fifth phase (October 1930-March 1931) saw a renewed outbreak of unease, due to the question of India and the leadership failures of Baldwin himself. In the final phase (March-August 1931) Baldwin re-established his position, and the Conservatives seemed set for electoral victory, having united around the policy of reducing government expenditure. The Party did not seek Coalition, but was diverted into joining the National Government by the sudden and serious financial crisis, believing it to be a temporary emergency expedient.The Court of Star Chamber, 1629-1641
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14293
The Court of Star Chamber was abolished by the Long Parliament for reasons, as yet, not clearly established. Most recent research has shown that the court retained its popularity with litigants until the 1640's. Three reasons for the court's downfall have also been suggested; namely, that the Star Chamber meted out severe corporal punishments, that Charles I's government made use of the court to support controversial religious and economic policies. However, this research has not clearly established a link between these three factors and the dissolution of the court of Star Chamber. It also failed to show how the court could nonetheless remain popular until the late 1630's and only then be hastily abolished in 1641. Historians, with hind-sight, have sought to blame the actions of the court during the 1630's for its abrogation. They have presented only a limited cause and effect relationship. How did the actions of the court from 1629 - 1640 result in a call for its dissolution? The research to be presented herein begins with a review of the cliche reason, that the court had exceeded its statutory rights. By showing that the court had no real statutory foundation and by examining the attitudes of various historians on this aspect, one can understand how this viewpoint became possible and how it eventually was found to be a false viewpoint. Next, a review of the actions of the Court during 1629 to 1641 was undertaken to seek possible causes for the dissolution of the Court. Upon failing to find any conclusive evidence for such causes, an in-depth analysis of the Long Parliament during 1640 - 1641 seemed appropriate. It is here that one sees what truly influenced the decision of the Long Parliament to dissolve the Star Chamber. Re-examination of those cases which Parliament had reviewed shows clearly why Parliament felt it to be necessary to abrogate the Court of Star Chamber. Parliament examined the most notorious cases from the period, 1629 - 1640. These cases influenced Parliament's eventual decision because they indicated that the Court was extending its mandate beyond some undefined boundaries. The reasons for its dissolution were, and still remain, the same but when these reasons are analyzed in the context of Parliament's review of the Star Chamber, the cause for the dissolution becomes apparent. I believe that it was the influence of the petitions of Walter Long, Richard Chambers, Alexander Leighton, William Prynne, David Foulis, John Corbet, John Williams, Richard Wiseman, Pierce Crosby, John Bastwicke, and John Burton that directly initiated the review of the Court and, subsequently, indirectly, caused the dissolution of the Court.
1988-07-01T00:00:00ZDalla Lana, Steven CarlThe Court of Star Chamber was abolished by the Long Parliament for reasons, as yet, not clearly established. Most recent research has shown that the court retained its popularity with litigants until the 1640's. Three reasons for the court's downfall have also been suggested; namely, that the Star Chamber meted out severe corporal punishments, that Charles I's government made use of the court to support controversial religious and economic policies. However, this research has not clearly established a link between these three factors and the dissolution of the court of Star Chamber. It also failed to show how the court could nonetheless remain popular until the late 1630's and only then be hastily abolished in 1641. Historians, with hind-sight, have sought to blame the actions of the court during the 1630's for its abrogation. They have presented only a limited cause and effect relationship. How did the actions of the court from 1629 - 1640 result in a call for its dissolution? The research to be presented herein begins with a review of the cliche reason, that the court had exceeded its statutory rights. By showing that the court had no real statutory foundation and by examining the attitudes of various historians on this aspect, one can understand how this viewpoint became possible and how it eventually was found to be a false viewpoint. Next, a review of the actions of the Court during 1629 to 1641 was undertaken to seek possible causes for the dissolution of the Court. Upon failing to find any conclusive evidence for such causes, an in-depth analysis of the Long Parliament during 1640 - 1641 seemed appropriate. It is here that one sees what truly influenced the decision of the Long Parliament to dissolve the Star Chamber. Re-examination of those cases which Parliament had reviewed shows clearly why Parliament felt it to be necessary to abrogate the Court of Star Chamber. Parliament examined the most notorious cases from the period, 1629 - 1640. These cases influenced Parliament's eventual decision because they indicated that the Court was extending its mandate beyond some undefined boundaries. The reasons for its dissolution were, and still remain, the same but when these reasons are analyzed in the context of Parliament's review of the Star Chamber, the cause for the dissolution becomes apparent. I believe that it was the influence of the petitions of Walter Long, Richard Chambers, Alexander Leighton, William Prynne, David Foulis, John Corbet, John Williams, Richard Wiseman, Pierce Crosby, John Bastwicke, and John Burton that directly initiated the review of the Court and, subsequently, indirectly, caused the dissolution of the Court.Lord Liverpool's administration, 1815-1822
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14280
1969-01-01T00:00:00ZCookson, John E.An account of the returned exiles of 1553-1558 in England and Scotland
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14275
1952-09-01T00:00:00ZKup, Alexander PeterCrown finance and governance under James I : projects and fiscal policy 1603-1625
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14268
This thesis is a fundamental reassessment of Jacobean crown finance and its importance in the early-modern English polity. The concurrent focuses are the Jacobean conceptualization of crown finance in terms of projects and the analysis of fiscal policy. Fiscal policy was dominated by attempts to balance the consumptive demands of the patronage culture with the fiscal needs of meeting the state's responsibilities of governance. The introduction describes the origins of projects and their relationship to the Jacobean patronage culture; it also discusses the importance of fiscal policy as a jumping-off point for a reassessment of the Jacobean polity. The structures of policymaking are examined in Chapter 1 with special emphasis on the process of counsel and the central role of James I in the responsibilities of governance. The conceptualization of crown finance in terms of entrepreneurial-like projects is fully explored in chapter 2 as is the importance of the doctrine of necessity in fiscal policy. Chapter 3 examines the nature of projects using a case-study of fishing fleet initiatives. The most significant challenge to the project basis of finance occurred in the parliament of 1621; the consequences of these events, long misunderstood as an attack on monopolies, are re-examined in Chapter 4. Origins of opposition to projects in popular culture, among James' ministers, and in parliament preface this chapter. The three chapters making up section II of the thesis seek to rehabilitate fiscal policy with a focus on policymaking and governance. Robert Cecil's project for fiscal refoundation would have established a precedent of public taxation to support the crown. Its collapse is subjected to a reinterpretation in Chapter 5 which challenges Revisionist orthodoxy on Jacobean parliamentary politics and political philosophy. Chapter 6 examines a number of attempts through conciliar policymaking (1611-1617) to meet ongoing financial challenges which ultimately influenced fiscal policy for the rest of James' reign. The concluding chapter recreates Lionel Cranfield's formulation and application of the abstract ideal of the public good in fiscal policy. Cranfield represents the sharpest Jacobean example of a minister seeking to balance the demands of serving the king and the state in their own rights; and the challenges of so doing. The conclusion places the thesis into a wider perspective of early- modern governance and our understanding of the Jacobean polity.
1997-06-01T00:00:00ZCramsie, John R.This thesis is a fundamental reassessment of Jacobean crown finance and its importance in the early-modern English polity. The concurrent focuses are the Jacobean conceptualization of crown finance in terms of projects and the analysis of fiscal policy. Fiscal policy was dominated by attempts to balance the consumptive demands of the patronage culture with the fiscal needs of meeting the state's responsibilities of governance. The introduction describes the origins of projects and their relationship to the Jacobean patronage culture; it also discusses the importance of fiscal policy as a jumping-off point for a reassessment of the Jacobean polity. The structures of policymaking are examined in Chapter 1 with special emphasis on the process of counsel and the central role of James I in the responsibilities of governance. The conceptualization of crown finance in terms of entrepreneurial-like projects is fully explored in chapter 2 as is the importance of the doctrine of necessity in fiscal policy. Chapter 3 examines the nature of projects using a case-study of fishing fleet initiatives. The most significant challenge to the project basis of finance occurred in the parliament of 1621; the consequences of these events, long misunderstood as an attack on monopolies, are re-examined in Chapter 4. Origins of opposition to projects in popular culture, among James' ministers, and in parliament preface this chapter. The three chapters making up section II of the thesis seek to rehabilitate fiscal policy with a focus on policymaking and governance. Robert Cecil's project for fiscal refoundation would have established a precedent of public taxation to support the crown. Its collapse is subjected to a reinterpretation in Chapter 5 which challenges Revisionist orthodoxy on Jacobean parliamentary politics and political philosophy. Chapter 6 examines a number of attempts through conciliar policymaking (1611-1617) to meet ongoing financial challenges which ultimately influenced fiscal policy for the rest of James' reign. The concluding chapter recreates Lionel Cranfield's formulation and application of the abstract ideal of the public good in fiscal policy. Cranfield represents the sharpest Jacobean example of a minister seeking to balance the demands of serving the king and the state in their own rights; and the challenges of so doing. The conclusion places the thesis into a wider perspective of early- modern governance and our understanding of the Jacobean polity.Steps on the road of appeasement : British foreign policy-making 1931-1939
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14262
This thesis studies the step-by-step process of foreign policy making within the British Government from 1931 to 1939. It aims to pin-point the origin, evolution and nature of appeasement, the principal policy-makers' viewpoints and activities in policy formulating and their responsibility for encouraging the aggressive powers. In the Introduction, the subjective and objective roots of appeasement are explored, and the Author examines the reasons why it was pursued for nine years without change. Highlighting the shortcomings in the past and current research on the subject, a summary of the approaches used in the thesis is given. The First Chapter surveys policy-making during the Manchurian crisis of 1931, not only a starting point for appeasement, but also to a large extent the main reason for the European appeasement. The Second Chapter shows how the British Government appeased Mussolini in the Italo-Abyssinian conflict of 1935-36, and how appeasement in the Far East started to cause appeasement in Europe. Chapters Three, Four and Five indicate the development of appeasement policy towards Germany during 1936 - 1939, namely, how it was hatched during the Rhineland crisis of 1936, and how it was, through the Anschluss, brought to a climax at Munich in 1938. Chapter Six analyses the policy of the guarantee to Poland and of the Three Power conversations in 1939 with the observation that these represented the Chamberlain Government's efforts to change their policy within the scope of appeasement, but that appeasement led to their failure. In the Conclusion, the various arguments in favour of appeasement are criticised and lessons drawn from that disastrous age.
1997-06-01T00:00:00ZShen, PeijianThis thesis studies the step-by-step process of foreign policy making within the British Government from 1931 to 1939. It aims to pin-point the origin, evolution and nature of appeasement, the principal policy-makers' viewpoints and activities in policy formulating and their responsibility for encouraging the aggressive powers. In the Introduction, the subjective and objective roots of appeasement are explored, and the Author examines the reasons why it was pursued for nine years without change. Highlighting the shortcomings in the past and current research on the subject, a summary of the approaches used in the thesis is given. The First Chapter surveys policy-making during the Manchurian crisis of 1931, not only a starting point for appeasement, but also to a large extent the main reason for the European appeasement. The Second Chapter shows how the British Government appeased Mussolini in the Italo-Abyssinian conflict of 1935-36, and how appeasement in the Far East started to cause appeasement in Europe. Chapters Three, Four and Five indicate the development of appeasement policy towards Germany during 1936 - 1939, namely, how it was hatched during the Rhineland crisis of 1936, and how it was, through the Anschluss, brought to a climax at Munich in 1938. Chapter Six analyses the policy of the guarantee to Poland and of the Three Power conversations in 1939 with the observation that these represented the Chamberlain Government's efforts to change their policy within the scope of appeasement, but that appeasement led to their failure. In the Conclusion, the various arguments in favour of appeasement are criticised and lessons drawn from that disastrous age.The fishing industry and the development of tourism in St. Andrews and the East Neuk Burghs of Fife, c. 1785-1914
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14237
The thesis traces the development, between 1790 and 1914, of the two industries of fishing and tourism, which, by the end of the 19th century, dominated the economies of the Fife coastal burghs, stretching from St. Andrews to Earlsferry. Both industries expanded enormously throughout Scotland during the 19th century. Scotland's fisheries were long-established, but their prosperity after 1808 was based upon the rapid growth of the Scottish cured herring trade; the tourist industry, on the other hand, was a new area of economic activity, which developed with the ability of ever-increasing number of people to afford a holiday by the seaside. The East Neuk burghs had the potential for expansion in both industries. For centuries, fishing has been an important occupation in the area, and the re-appearance of large shoals of herrings in local fishing grounds, particularly in the period 1840-1865, was the impetus required to stimulate the growth of a flourishing local curing industry. Equally, with their beaches, sea-bathing facilities, golf links and picturesque surroundings, the burghs were equipped, to varying degrees, to attract holiday visitors, particularly since the extension of the railway system made the East Neuk readily accessible to the population of the nearby large urban centres of Central Scotland. The two Industries were not incompatible - Anstruther had both a prosperous fishing community and numerous summer visitors by 1914. Compatibility was largely dependant upon the character of the resort. In St. Andrews and Elie, tourism had developed early, with an emphasis upon 'gentility' and peaceful repose; the simultaneous development of a large scale fishing industry was subsequently considered inconceivable. Thus, the major fishing ports such as Anstruther, did not become size- able resorts until the close of the 19th century, when less affluent sectors of the population who were less fastidious in the facilities and lenities which they demanded were able to afford seaside holidays. Accommodation for summer visitors in Pittenweea, St, Monance and Anstruther, had not been available in the mid 19th century when the area had been one of Scotland's premier fishing districts; housing accommodation did not expand quickly enough to supply the demands of the rapidly increasing local population. The decline of the local fisheries after 1870 promoted a rationalisation of the fishing industry. Larger and better boats were invested in, and though the fleet remained "based upon the East Neuk, catches were made and landed in other districts in Scotland, England, and Ireland. However, even the need for increased capital outlay, particularly with the development of steam fishing boats, did not cause successful large fishing companies to become established, and in 1914, as in 1790, the fishing community was still a close knit, independent and distinctive feature of the East Neuk fishing ports.
1977-01-01T00:00:00ZDavies, LeeThe thesis traces the development, between 1790 and 1914, of the two industries of fishing and tourism, which, by the end of the 19th century, dominated the economies of the Fife coastal burghs, stretching from St. Andrews to Earlsferry. Both industries expanded enormously throughout Scotland during the 19th century. Scotland's fisheries were long-established, but their prosperity after 1808 was based upon the rapid growth of the Scottish cured herring trade; the tourist industry, on the other hand, was a new area of economic activity, which developed with the ability of ever-increasing number of people to afford a holiday by the seaside. The East Neuk burghs had the potential for expansion in both industries. For centuries, fishing has been an important occupation in the area, and the re-appearance of large shoals of herrings in local fishing grounds, particularly in the period 1840-1865, was the impetus required to stimulate the growth of a flourishing local curing industry. Equally, with their beaches, sea-bathing facilities, golf links and picturesque surroundings, the burghs were equipped, to varying degrees, to attract holiday visitors, particularly since the extension of the railway system made the East Neuk readily accessible to the population of the nearby large urban centres of Central Scotland. The two Industries were not incompatible - Anstruther had both a prosperous fishing community and numerous summer visitors by 1914. Compatibility was largely dependant upon the character of the resort. In St. Andrews and Elie, tourism had developed early, with an emphasis upon 'gentility' and peaceful repose; the simultaneous development of a large scale fishing industry was subsequently considered inconceivable. Thus, the major fishing ports such as Anstruther, did not become size- able resorts until the close of the 19th century, when less affluent sectors of the population who were less fastidious in the facilities and lenities which they demanded were able to afford seaside holidays. Accommodation for summer visitors in Pittenweea, St, Monance and Anstruther, had not been available in the mid 19th century when the area had been one of Scotland's premier fishing districts; housing accommodation did not expand quickly enough to supply the demands of the rapidly increasing local population. The decline of the local fisheries after 1870 promoted a rationalisation of the fishing industry. Larger and better boats were invested in, and though the fleet remained "based upon the East Neuk, catches were made and landed in other districts in Scotland, England, and Ireland. However, even the need for increased capital outlay, particularly with the development of steam fishing boats, did not cause successful large fishing companies to become established, and in 1914, as in 1790, the fishing community was still a close knit, independent and distinctive feature of the East Neuk fishing ports.The history of nature conservation and recreation in the Cairngorms, 1880-1980
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14229
This thesis presents the history of nature conservation and recreation in the Cairngorms area of the eastern Highlands of Scotland, over the century 1880-1980. An introductory chapter sets the scene by describing the observations of travellers, sportsmen and naturalists who visited the area from c.1770. The study then traces the history of the National Park debate in the Cairngorms area (and to an extent, in Scotland), the history of the National Forest Park ideal focusing in on Glenmore, and the history of two National Nature Reserves, including the Cairngorms NNR (the largest in Great Britain). Other chapters address, within an historical framework, the public nature conservation success story of the Osprey on Speyside; the nineteenth and twentieth century rights of way debate and the question of access to mountains and moorland; the development of Aviemore and the Spey Valley as a year-round recreational playground and winter sports centre. Photography and film-making are highlighted as mediums through which nature conservation and recreation have been legitimised and popularised for a mass audience outside the Cairngorms area. The thesis discusses the background to the present landuse conflicts that have dogged the Cairngorms area from 1980, and may prove helpful to land-managers and policymakers in government, conservation and recreation bodies, as it charts the remarkable degree of change in attitudes to nature conservation and recreation witnessed in the Cairngorms. Recreation has always been seen to directly benefit more people, but it is the quality of the environment that supports that recreation. The Cairngorms represent a case study in this kind of conflict, which over the past century has become increasingly common in the UK, Europe and North America. The work is a contribution to the construction of a modem environmental history of Great Britain.
1998-08-01T00:00:00ZLambert, Robert A.This thesis presents the history of nature conservation and recreation in the Cairngorms area of the eastern Highlands of Scotland, over the century 1880-1980. An introductory chapter sets the scene by describing the observations of travellers, sportsmen and naturalists who visited the area from c.1770. The study then traces the history of the National Park debate in the Cairngorms area (and to an extent, in Scotland), the history of the National Forest Park ideal focusing in on Glenmore, and the history of two National Nature Reserves, including the Cairngorms NNR (the largest in Great Britain). Other chapters address, within an historical framework, the public nature conservation success story of the Osprey on Speyside; the nineteenth and twentieth century rights of way debate and the question of access to mountains and moorland; the development of Aviemore and the Spey Valley as a year-round recreational playground and winter sports centre. Photography and film-making are highlighted as mediums through which nature conservation and recreation have been legitimised and popularised for a mass audience outside the Cairngorms area. The thesis discusses the background to the present landuse conflicts that have dogged the Cairngorms area from 1980, and may prove helpful to land-managers and policymakers in government, conservation and recreation bodies, as it charts the remarkable degree of change in attitudes to nature conservation and recreation witnessed in the Cairngorms. Recreation has always been seen to directly benefit more people, but it is the quality of the environment that supports that recreation. The Cairngorms represent a case study in this kind of conflict, which over the past century has become increasingly common in the UK, Europe and North America. The work is a contribution to the construction of a modem environmental history of Great Britain.Early maritime Scotland
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14224
This thesis provides a general view of maritime Scotland from c. 10.000BP, the retreat of the last glacier of the Loch Lomond Stadial, until 1018AD, the first formal agreement upon the River Tweed as Scotland's southern border following the Battle of Carham. The thesis shows the importance of water upon the physical landscape and man's dependence upon water, and his ability to travel on it, to facilitate survival, social development, development of trade and to aid immigration throughout prehistoric and early mediaeval Scotland. Emphasis is given to the geomorphology of Scotland and the development of water transport throughout the time period covered.
1996-07-01T00:00:00ZBuchanan, Elizabeth AnneThis thesis provides a general view of maritime Scotland from c. 10.000BP, the retreat of the last glacier of the Loch Lomond Stadial, until 1018AD, the first formal agreement upon the River Tweed as Scotland's southern border following the Battle of Carham. The thesis shows the importance of water upon the physical landscape and man's dependence upon water, and his ability to travel on it, to facilitate survival, social development, development of trade and to aid immigration throughout prehistoric and early mediaeval Scotland. Emphasis is given to the geomorphology of Scotland and the development of water transport throughout the time period covered.The political role of the Three Estates in Parliament and General Council in Scotland, 1424-1488
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14216
This thesis examines the political role of the three estates in the Scottish parliament and general council between 1424 and 1488. Previous histories of the Scottish parliament have judged it to be weak and constitutionally defective. By placing each meeting of the estates within the context of political events, examining the frequency of meetings, identifying previously unknown parliaments, and studying those who attended and sat on its committees, a more detailed picture of parliament's role and influence has been created. A broadly chronological approach has been used in order to place parliaments in the context of the time in which they sat. Chapters 1 and 2 examine parliament between the return of James I from England in 1424 and 1435 and show the opposition he faced regarding taxation and the developing noble and clerical resentment to attempts to extend royal authority in the secular and ecclesiastical spheres. Chapters 3 and 4 discuss the crisis in parliament and general council between 1436 and James I's death, its role in the establishment of a new minority government, and the interaction between the Crichton, Livingston and Douglas families between 1437 and 1449. Chapter 5 examines James IPs use of parliament as a tool against the Black Douglases between 1450 and 1455, while Chapter 6 shows parliament's ability to exert influence over royal lands and possessions and to criticise royal behaviour from 1455 to 1460. Chapter 7 shows the role of factions in parliament in the minority of James III, and their ability to undermine the government. Chapters 8, 9 and 10 discuss the campaign of criticism against James III in the 1470s, the parliamentary crisis that faced him in 1479-82, and the greater royal control exerted in the 1480s. Chapter 11 examines the lords of the articles between 1424 and 1485 and concludes that the committee was not, as has formerly been suggested, a royal board of control. In conclusion the Scottish parliament is judged to have played a leading role in political affairs, providing a forum in which the estates were able to criticise, oppose and defeat the crown over a broad range of issues.
1999-07-01T00:00:00ZTanner, Roland J.This thesis examines the political role of the three estates in the Scottish parliament and general council between 1424 and 1488. Previous histories of the Scottish parliament have judged it to be weak and constitutionally defective. By placing each meeting of the estates within the context of political events, examining the frequency of meetings, identifying previously unknown parliaments, and studying those who attended and sat on its committees, a more detailed picture of parliament's role and influence has been created. A broadly chronological approach has been used in order to place parliaments in the context of the time in which they sat. Chapters 1 and 2 examine parliament between the return of James I from England in 1424 and 1435 and show the opposition he faced regarding taxation and the developing noble and clerical resentment to attempts to extend royal authority in the secular and ecclesiastical spheres. Chapters 3 and 4 discuss the crisis in parliament and general council between 1436 and James I's death, its role in the establishment of a new minority government, and the interaction between the Crichton, Livingston and Douglas families between 1437 and 1449. Chapter 5 examines James IPs use of parliament as a tool against the Black Douglases between 1450 and 1455, while Chapter 6 shows parliament's ability to exert influence over royal lands and possessions and to criticise royal behaviour from 1455 to 1460. Chapter 7 shows the role of factions in parliament in the minority of James III, and their ability to undermine the government. Chapters 8, 9 and 10 discuss the campaign of criticism against James III in the 1470s, the parliamentary crisis that faced him in 1479-82, and the greater royal control exerted in the 1480s. Chapter 11 examines the lords of the articles between 1424 and 1485 and concludes that the committee was not, as has formerly been suggested, a royal board of control. In conclusion the Scottish parliament is judged to have played a leading role in political affairs, providing a forum in which the estates were able to criticise, oppose and defeat the crown over a broad range of issues.Geographical mobility in Angus, c.1780 - c.1830 : modernisation and motivation
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14211
The aim of this thesis is to investigate geographical mobility within Angus between 1780 and 1830 and to identify change and continuity in the levels, patterns and trends of movement. The relationships of mobility to modernising processes are examined in the social, urban and rural environments. Modernisation is seen as a set of forces which produced constraints and opportunities. Emphasis is placed on linking the individual to the wider social and economic context, although personal characteristics, motivations and perceptions are also seen as influential factors contributing to the decision-making process culminating in movement. The use of contemporary observations of individual writers furthers our understanding of views held in the past. Zelinsky's (1971) mobility transition model is used as a comparative tool and the early transitional stage is selected as the one most appropriate for the level of economic development of Angus during the study period. Patterns of mobility in Angus prove to be complex and made up of many different types of moves and movers. Important variations in patterns are linked in particular to gender, occupation, place of residence and motivation for movement. Spatial interaction between communities is analysed via courtship and marriage contacts. Directional bias reveals that the social environment was not separate from the economic environment. The urban areas, especially Dundee, were foci of development and population growth. Temporary and permanent mobility within the rural environment were at a high level, promoted by modernising processes. Country areas were not isolated but integrated economically with the urban centres. Stability existed in the countryside but changes in population distribution reveal a shift from a dispersed to a nucleated pattern. Processes promoting mobility changed over time and more people became mobile, although previous spatial patterns endured. Overall, geographical mobility patterns and trends in Angus between 1780 and 1830 show elements of continuity and change.
1992-07-01T00:00:00ZIngram, Jennifer A.The aim of this thesis is to investigate geographical mobility within Angus between 1780 and 1830 and to identify change and continuity in the levels, patterns and trends of movement. The relationships of mobility to modernising processes are examined in the social, urban and rural environments. Modernisation is seen as a set of forces which produced constraints and opportunities. Emphasis is placed on linking the individual to the wider social and economic context, although personal characteristics, motivations and perceptions are also seen as influential factors contributing to the decision-making process culminating in movement. The use of contemporary observations of individual writers furthers our understanding of views held in the past. Zelinsky's (1971) mobility transition model is used as a comparative tool and the early transitional stage is selected as the one most appropriate for the level of economic development of Angus during the study period. Patterns of mobility in Angus prove to be complex and made up of many different types of moves and movers. Important variations in patterns are linked in particular to gender, occupation, place of residence and motivation for movement. Spatial interaction between communities is analysed via courtship and marriage contacts. Directional bias reveals that the social environment was not separate from the economic environment. The urban areas, especially Dundee, were foci of development and population growth. Temporary and permanent mobility within the rural environment were at a high level, promoted by modernising processes. Country areas were not isolated but integrated economically with the urban centres. Stability existed in the countryside but changes in population distribution reveal a shift from a dispersed to a nucleated pattern. Processes promoting mobility changed over time and more people became mobile, although previous spatial patterns endured. Overall, geographical mobility patterns and trends in Angus between 1780 and 1830 show elements of continuity and change.The kingship of David II, 1329-71
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14208
This thesis examines the kingship of David II, king of Scots (1329-71), son of Robert Bruce (Robert I, 1306-29). It seeks to outline and assess just what style and policies of kingship David adopted and adapted to meet the rapidly changing circumstances of his reign. Chapter 1 assesses the legacy of kingship, patronage, civil war and diplomacy which the apparently successful usurper, Robert I, left to his five year old son and his supporters. Chapter 2 appraises the exercise of government, warfare and crown- magnate relations by the pro-Bruce Scots during David II's minority and exile in France (1329-41) in the face of the renewed military and political challenge of Edward Balliol, the Disinherited and Edward III of England. Chapter 3 interrupts the detailed narrative to present a thematic overview of David's kingship and his particular use of chivalric lordship as a means of raising and rewarding support for his court and policies (and how this lordship had to be modified in response to David's changing personal and political circumstances). Chapter 4 resumes the narrative analysis by investigating David's reassertion of Bruce royal authority in Scotland from June 1341 and how David's relations with his key subjects contributed directly to his capture in battle against England at Neville's Cross near Durham in October 1346.1 Chapter 5 looks at David's eleven year struggle to secure his release from captivity in England; in particular, it details the diplomatic deals with England which David proposed and the nature of the opposition in Scotland to these plans led by David's nephew and heir presumptive, Robert the Steward (Robert II, 1371-90). Chapter 6 examines David's reassertion of royal authority after October 1357 and the crisis in 1359 which was provoked by the crown's attempt to cancel the king's 100,000 merks ransom (which the Scots agreed to pay for David's release in 1357) by arranging a peace deal with England which included a place for a Plantagenet in the succession to the Scottish kingship. Chapter 7 evaluates David's reassertion of authority after the 1359 crisis and how his growing interference in the territorial and political interests of his greatest subjects - and his continued diplomatic manoeuvering - provoked the rebellion of Robert the Steward and the earls of Douglas and March against the crown in spring 1363. Chapter 8 assesses how David put down that rebellion and used his victory to attempt another Anglo-Scottish succession-peace deal, but without success. Chapter 9 examines David's continued efforts to secure an Anglo-Scottish succession-peace deal and to undermine the positions of his regional magnate opponents in Scotland; and how his failure to make real headway in these areas, and in the provision of a Bruce heir, threatened to provoke a further crown-magnate confrontation c. 1368-9. Chapter 10 analyses how David averted this impending crisis by divorcing his second wife and by seeking a third, backed by a strong magnate coalition; with this support David had begun to approach a position of unexampled authority and to exert his will over his magnate opponents by the time of his unexpected death in February 1371, aged just 47. The thesis is concluded with a summary evaluation of the unique style and policies of kingship which the pro-active David II had been able to develop to suit the rapidly changing circumstances of his reign. This style and these policies contributed to an arguably unprecedented level of royal authority in medieval Scotland; yet their ultimate aim and outcome remained unrealised and, to some extent, unpredictable.
1999-05-01T00:00:00ZPenman, Michael A.This thesis examines the kingship of David II, king of Scots (1329-71), son of Robert Bruce (Robert I, 1306-29). It seeks to outline and assess just what style and policies of kingship David adopted and adapted to meet the rapidly changing circumstances of his reign. Chapter 1 assesses the legacy of kingship, patronage, civil war and diplomacy which the apparently successful usurper, Robert I, left to his five year old son and his supporters. Chapter 2 appraises the exercise of government, warfare and crown- magnate relations by the pro-Bruce Scots during David II's minority and exile in France (1329-41) in the face of the renewed military and political challenge of Edward Balliol, the Disinherited and Edward III of England. Chapter 3 interrupts the detailed narrative to present a thematic overview of David's kingship and his particular use of chivalric lordship as a means of raising and rewarding support for his court and policies (and how this lordship had to be modified in response to David's changing personal and political circumstances). Chapter 4 resumes the narrative analysis by investigating David's reassertion of Bruce royal authority in Scotland from June 1341 and how David's relations with his key subjects contributed directly to his capture in battle against England at Neville's Cross near Durham in October 1346.1 Chapter 5 looks at David's eleven year struggle to secure his release from captivity in England; in particular, it details the diplomatic deals with England which David proposed and the nature of the opposition in Scotland to these plans led by David's nephew and heir presumptive, Robert the Steward (Robert II, 1371-90). Chapter 6 examines David's reassertion of royal authority after October 1357 and the crisis in 1359 which was provoked by the crown's attempt to cancel the king's 100,000 merks ransom (which the Scots agreed to pay for David's release in 1357) by arranging a peace deal with England which included a place for a Plantagenet in the succession to the Scottish kingship. Chapter 7 evaluates David's reassertion of authority after the 1359 crisis and how his growing interference in the territorial and political interests of his greatest subjects - and his continued diplomatic manoeuvering - provoked the rebellion of Robert the Steward and the earls of Douglas and March against the crown in spring 1363. Chapter 8 assesses how David put down that rebellion and used his victory to attempt another Anglo-Scottish succession-peace deal, but without success. Chapter 9 examines David's continued efforts to secure an Anglo-Scottish succession-peace deal and to undermine the positions of his regional magnate opponents in Scotland; and how his failure to make real headway in these areas, and in the provision of a Bruce heir, threatened to provoke a further crown-magnate confrontation c. 1368-9. Chapter 10 analyses how David averted this impending crisis by divorcing his second wife and by seeking a third, backed by a strong magnate coalition; with this support David had begun to approach a position of unexampled authority and to exert his will over his magnate opponents by the time of his unexpected death in February 1371, aged just 47. The thesis is concluded with a summary evaluation of the unique style and policies of kingship which the pro-active David II had been able to develop to suit the rapidly changing circumstances of his reign. This style and these policies contributed to an arguably unprecedented level of royal authority in medieval Scotland; yet their ultimate aim and outcome remained unrealised and, to some extent, unpredictable.Some aspects of early castle-building in Scotland
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14204
This thesis consists of an examination of the origins and development, of various forms of castle erected in Scotland between c 1052 and c 1330. It is arranged in two sections. In the first part, I have examined critically the work of earlier authorities, and the constructed an alternative model against which to examine the chronology and evolution of early forms of castle in Scotland. Contrary to what the earlier authorities have claimed, I have suggested that a feature of the earlier Scottish Castles was their multiplicity of design, and that during the period under discussion they developed along broadly similar lines to Contemporary castles in other parts of the British Isles. It was probably only with the political and social disruption that inevitably accompanied the Wars of Independence that a truly 'Scots' form of castellar architecture evolved. The second and larger section is arranged as an inventory, which includes more than 800 castles which have in the past or now appear to me to belong to the early mediaeval period. Unlike most of the earlier authorities, I have attempted systematically to integrate the documentary, architectural and archaeological evidence relating to each of these castles. In addition, I discuss the various dates to which these structures have been ascribed and attempt to show where they might fit in ray alternative model.
1979-12-01T00:00:00ZBogdan, Nicholas QuentinThis thesis consists of an examination of the origins and development, of various forms of castle erected in Scotland between c 1052 and c 1330. It is arranged in two sections. In the first part, I have examined critically the work of earlier authorities, and the constructed an alternative model against which to examine the chronology and evolution of early forms of castle in Scotland. Contrary to what the earlier authorities have claimed, I have suggested that a feature of the earlier Scottish Castles was their multiplicity of design, and that during the period under discussion they developed along broadly similar lines to Contemporary castles in other parts of the British Isles. It was probably only with the political and social disruption that inevitably accompanied the Wars of Independence that a truly 'Scots' form of castellar architecture evolved. The second and larger section is arranged as an inventory, which includes more than 800 castles which have in the past or now appear to me to belong to the early mediaeval period. Unlike most of the earlier authorities, I have attempted systematically to integrate the documentary, architectural and archaeological evidence relating to each of these castles. In addition, I discuss the various dates to which these structures have been ascribed and attempt to show where they might fit in ray alternative model.The administration of the Scottish borders in the sixteenth century
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14170
1961-01-01T00:00:00ZRae, Thomas IanA study of Anglo-Scottish relations, 1637-43
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14154
1954-12-01T00:00:00ZMenzies, Elizabeth AlexandraThe development of regulations for preventing collisions in inland, inshore, and open waters of the UK during the first half of the nineteenth century
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/14084
This work shows how the regulations to avoid collisions developed from local rules and unwritten agreements to Government law for steam-vessels within 75 years until 1850. The chaotic state of shipping on rivers and increasingly in coastal and open waters since the introduction of steam propulsion and of the shipping industry in general was evidence of several reports which also made suggestions to remedy the evil. But this was not followed by legislative measures. The advantages of steam seemed to have forbidden any regulative interference including into safety matters (surveying vessels, passenger's safety, speed, lights, &c.). Bills to put steam navigation under law failed. Local regulations were drawn up but contradicted each other. The numerous suggestions and inventions to lights and sound signals ranged from useless, impossible, or even dangerous to very effective. Only as late as 1839 the Admiralty published an order of steering regulations for H.M. steamers which were soon adopted by the Trinity House, London for the whole of the U.K., contradicting well established practice but recognised in Court. The Steam Navigation Act, 1846 contained safety issues and steering regulations and empowered the Admiralty to make regulations as to lights which came in operation in July 1848. They also approved of a set of lamps and surveying the lights was discussed. The repeal of the Navigation Laws in 1848 was accompanied by discussions on state interference into shipping matters and trade policies. "The Mercantile Marine Act, 1850." which established the Board of Trade as the central and first body entirely concerned with shipping industry and trade also established local Marine Boards as out-posts. It regulated examination proceedings as well as health issues, log-books, inquiries into accidents, &c. and marked the beginning of more legislative and regulative interference into shipping industry. Once principal disputes became more and more subject to only technical improvements. "The Merchant Shipping Act, 1854." with over 500 clauses was the final consolidation of state interference.
1998-01-01T00:00:00ZBahr, RudigerThis work shows how the regulations to avoid collisions developed from local rules and unwritten agreements to Government law for steam-vessels within 75 years until 1850. The chaotic state of shipping on rivers and increasingly in coastal and open waters since the introduction of steam propulsion and of the shipping industry in general was evidence of several reports which also made suggestions to remedy the evil. But this was not followed by legislative measures. The advantages of steam seemed to have forbidden any regulative interference including into safety matters (surveying vessels, passenger's safety, speed, lights, &c.). Bills to put steam navigation under law failed. Local regulations were drawn up but contradicted each other. The numerous suggestions and inventions to lights and sound signals ranged from useless, impossible, or even dangerous to very effective. Only as late as 1839 the Admiralty published an order of steering regulations for H.M. steamers which were soon adopted by the Trinity House, London for the whole of the U.K., contradicting well established practice but recognised in Court. The Steam Navigation Act, 1846 contained safety issues and steering regulations and empowered the Admiralty to make regulations as to lights which came in operation in July 1848. They also approved of a set of lamps and surveying the lights was discussed. The repeal of the Navigation Laws in 1848 was accompanied by discussions on state interference into shipping matters and trade policies. "The Mercantile Marine Act, 1850." which established the Board of Trade as the central and first body entirely concerned with shipping industry and trade also established local Marine Boards as out-posts. It regulated examination proceedings as well as health issues, log-books, inquiries into accidents, &c. and marked the beginning of more legislative and regulative interference into shipping industry. Once principal disputes became more and more subject to only technical improvements. "The Merchant Shipping Act, 1854." with over 500 clauses was the final consolidation of state interference.The 'Cosmographia' of Sebastian Münster
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13902
The sixteenth century was a time in which knowledge about the world grew exponentially in both its material content and the enthusiasm with which works treating of it were received. One of the most popular, long-lived and influential books of the kind was Sebastian Munster's Cosmographia, printed from 1544 to 1628, in 35 editions and five languages. The Cosmographia attempted nothing less than a geography of the whole known world, an encyclopaedia of its contents and a history of all its peoples. Based upon a close reading of the Latin 1550 edition of the Cosmographia. and supported by Munster's correspondence and other primary texts, this study examines several aspects of Munster's great work. A biographical chapter describes his Hebrew scholarship, the ethos of his humanist community and their influence upon his cosmography. The genre of cosmography, its ancient origins and development, are traced in the following chapter, as too are the alternative formulations favoured by his contemporaries. An account of the means by which Munster assembled the information for his book is next constructed, attending especially to his own empirical surveys and his creation of a learned network of those willing to do likewise. This chapter also surveys the printing, editions and reception of the Cosmographia. The final two chapters examine the contents and values of the book. They describe the organisation of the material and Munster's treatment of geography, history, ethnography, zoology and of prodigies of nature. The understanding of the world which emerges is analysed, addressing tolerance, identity, the high esteem of learning, and the reconciliation of faith with a burgeoning science. Also examined is Munster's concept of providence, which admonished the reader with the lessons of the fallen civilisations described in his Cosmographia, designed as a book of the world, an ark for its knowledge, and a Wunderkammer for its glories.
2005-01-01T00:00:00ZMcLean, MatthewThe sixteenth century was a time in which knowledge about the world grew exponentially in both its material content and the enthusiasm with which works treating of it were received. One of the most popular, long-lived and influential books of the kind was Sebastian Munster's Cosmographia, printed from 1544 to 1628, in 35 editions and five languages. The Cosmographia attempted nothing less than a geography of the whole known world, an encyclopaedia of its contents and a history of all its peoples. Based upon a close reading of the Latin 1550 edition of the Cosmographia. and supported by Munster's correspondence and other primary texts, this study examines several aspects of Munster's great work. A biographical chapter describes his Hebrew scholarship, the ethos of his humanist community and their influence upon his cosmography. The genre of cosmography, its ancient origins and development, are traced in the following chapter, as too are the alternative formulations favoured by his contemporaries. An account of the means by which Munster assembled the information for his book is next constructed, attending especially to his own empirical surveys and his creation of a learned network of those willing to do likewise. This chapter also surveys the printing, editions and reception of the Cosmographia. The final two chapters examine the contents and values of the book. They describe the organisation of the material and Munster's treatment of geography, history, ethnography, zoology and of prodigies of nature. The understanding of the world which emerges is analysed, addressing tolerance, identity, the high esteem of learning, and the reconciliation of faith with a burgeoning science. Also examined is Munster's concept of providence, which admonished the reader with the lessons of the fallen civilisations described in his Cosmographia, designed as a book of the world, an ark for its knowledge, and a Wunderkammer for its glories.The history of London Town, Maryland : a case study of an eighteenth-century Chesapeake tobacco port and its role in the colonial maritime economy
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13901
Presented herein is a detailed study of London Town, a tobacco port in Anne Arundel County, Maryland established during the British colonial period in North America. Long defunct, the town has been the subject of archaeological excavations since 1995. This research was undertaken to answer questions regarding the town's history, economic system, and its role in the local economy: what was the nature of the town; who lived in the town; and what were the forces that caused the town to grow and subsequently fail? Answering these questions has revealed a comprehensive portrait of London Town's undocumented past. This research proves that London Town played an important role in the economic development of Maryland and Anne Arundel County. It was one of many towns established in 1683 by the Maryland Assembly in the "Act for the Advancement of Trade." Only a small number of these towns survived beyond the colonial period. Those tobacco towns that have disappeared have been labelled the "lost towns" of Maryland by local historians and archaeologists: few of these towns have been studied in any detail. This study of London Town combines historical and archaeological research to illustrate the impact that outside forces such as war, market pressures, and regional development had on its growth and existence. This work documents the history of London Town and its role in the colonial mercantile system during the eighteenth century and is presented as a case study for future comparison.
2003-01-01T00:00:00ZKerns-Nocerito, Mechelle L.Presented herein is a detailed study of London Town, a tobacco port in Anne Arundel County, Maryland established during the British colonial period in North America. Long defunct, the town has been the subject of archaeological excavations since 1995. This research was undertaken to answer questions regarding the town's history, economic system, and its role in the local economy: what was the nature of the town; who lived in the town; and what were the forces that caused the town to grow and subsequently fail? Answering these questions has revealed a comprehensive portrait of London Town's undocumented past. This research proves that London Town played an important role in the economic development of Maryland and Anne Arundel County. It was one of many towns established in 1683 by the Maryland Assembly in the "Act for the Advancement of Trade." Only a small number of these towns survived beyond the colonial period. Those tobacco towns that have disappeared have been labelled the "lost towns" of Maryland by local historians and archaeologists: few of these towns have been studied in any detail. This study of London Town combines historical and archaeological research to illustrate the impact that outside forces such as war, market pressures, and regional development had on its growth and existence. This work documents the history of London Town and its role in the colonial mercantile system during the eighteenth century and is presented as a case study for future comparison.'Oradores' and 'defensores' : death in fifteenth-century Castile
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13846
In this thesis I have sought to investigate the attitudes towards death held by the elite of Castilian secular and ecclesiastical society in fifteenth-century Castile, the defensores and oradores. Although many wide-ranging studies of death in the Middle Ages exist, previous studies of death in this region and period have tended to be limited in scope and used a relatively narrow source-base. Possible differences in ideology between defensores and oradores have largely been ignored and these two estates have tended to be grouped together, inasmuch as they are thought to have formed an elite of society, and contrasted with the mass of the population, the labradores. Using a variety of literary, historical and legal texts I have examined the way in which types of death were classified, their expected consequences in the afterlife and the responses of the bereaved. I have sought to demonstrate that oradores and defensores had two distinct and coherent ideologies which manifested themselves in their approaches to death.
2001-01-01T00:00:00ZVivanco, LauraIn this thesis I have sought to investigate the attitudes towards death held by the elite of Castilian secular and ecclesiastical society in fifteenth-century Castile, the defensores and oradores. Although many wide-ranging studies of death in the Middle Ages exist, previous studies of death in this region and period have tended to be limited in scope and used a relatively narrow source-base. Possible differences in ideology between defensores and oradores have largely been ignored and these two estates have tended to be grouped together, inasmuch as they are thought to have formed an elite of society, and contrasted with the mass of the population, the labradores. Using a variety of literary, historical and legal texts I have examined the way in which types of death were classified, their expected consequences in the afterlife and the responses of the bereaved. I have sought to demonstrate that oradores and defensores had two distinct and coherent ideologies which manifested themselves in their approaches to death.The coastal defence in Scandinavia : the role and composition of the military organisation in the Viking and early Middle Ages
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13845
This thesis sets out to examine the coastal defence in Scandinavia in the Viking and early middle ages, with main emphasis on Norway, the organisation and the elements' level of co-existence. The idea is that the military organisation consisted of three main elements. First and foremost the levy system, based on ships being mustered from the various administrative districts in the countries, in order to protect the land from seaborne attacks. Secondly a signalling system, consisting of several sites, to be lit and warn the settlements of approaching fleets or other danger, so that a defence could be mustered. Thirdly, underwater fortifications, man made defensive constructions positioned in water at favourable locations to prevent enemy vessels from using fjords and inlets as inroads. As the latter category has only been researched in Denmark and Sweden, special interest will be put in studying this element and to evaluate the possibilities for it having been employed in Norway. A study of the various available, and valid, sources in order to obtain knowledge regarding each of the elements will be presented, emphasising on the ramifications involved when applying them in research. The study will be multi-disciplinary, for though the basis being archaeological, the lack of archaeological material will in many cases, make the use of other sources necessary. Additionally will various sources make the picture more complete and a better understanding can be reached. Especially will place-names be regarded as a valuable source.
2003-01-01T00:00:00ZSkoglund, Fredrik KvarmeThis thesis sets out to examine the coastal defence in Scandinavia in the Viking and early middle ages, with main emphasis on Norway, the organisation and the elements' level of co-existence. The idea is that the military organisation consisted of three main elements. First and foremost the levy system, based on ships being mustered from the various administrative districts in the countries, in order to protect the land from seaborne attacks. Secondly a signalling system, consisting of several sites, to be lit and warn the settlements of approaching fleets or other danger, so that a defence could be mustered. Thirdly, underwater fortifications, man made defensive constructions positioned in water at favourable locations to prevent enemy vessels from using fjords and inlets as inroads. As the latter category has only been researched in Denmark and Sweden, special interest will be put in studying this element and to evaluate the possibilities for it having been employed in Norway. A study of the various available, and valid, sources in order to obtain knowledge regarding each of the elements will be presented, emphasising on the ramifications involved when applying them in research. The study will be multi-disciplinary, for though the basis being archaeological, the lack of archaeological material will in many cases, make the use of other sources necessary. Additionally will various sources make the picture more complete and a better understanding can be reached. Especially will place-names be regarded as a valuable source.'Preparing for government?' : Wilhelm Frick as Thuringia's Nazi Minister of the Interior and of Education, 23 January 1930 - 1 April 1931
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13816
2002-01-01T00:00:00ZCrichton, Kevin JohnIndustrialisation, residential mobility and the changing social morphology of Edinburgh and Perth, c. 1850-1900
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13815
The aim of this research is to advance the understanding of the impacts of the industrial revolution on urban space during the period 1850-1900. This was a period of great dynamism with high levels of social and economic change, political radicalism and urban growth that had profound effects on the urban landscape. In contrast to much previous research on Victorian urban space, the case study settlements used are Edinburgh and Perth, Scottish burghs with diverse economies not dominated by a heavy industrial sector. The analysis uses data from a variety of sources including the census, valuation rolls and the Register of Sasines. It also draws insights from structuration theory by examining the spatial outcome of various processes in terms of the reflexive relationship between structural factors such as class and capitalism and the residential movements of individuals (agents). Three scales of analysis are used. Thus, meso-scale socio-spatial change is seen as affected by both macro-scale structures and micro-scale actions of agents. By constructing a series of maps and measures of the distribution of social groups at various times over the half century, the thesis demonstrates that socio-spatial differentiation increased markedly over the period. The processes driving this socio-spatial change are identified as the operations of the housing market, structured feeling and mobility. The detailed roles of each is examined. Together, it is argued these are the modalities which link structures and agents and are thus the proximate determinants of socio-spatial change.
2002-01-01T00:00:00ZSouthern, Richard Lloyd VaughanThe aim of this research is to advance the understanding of the impacts of the industrial revolution on urban space during the period 1850-1900. This was a period of great dynamism with high levels of social and economic change, political radicalism and urban growth that had profound effects on the urban landscape. In contrast to much previous research on Victorian urban space, the case study settlements used are Edinburgh and Perth, Scottish burghs with diverse economies not dominated by a heavy industrial sector. The analysis uses data from a variety of sources including the census, valuation rolls and the Register of Sasines. It also draws insights from structuration theory by examining the spatial outcome of various processes in terms of the reflexive relationship between structural factors such as class and capitalism and the residential movements of individuals (agents). Three scales of analysis are used. Thus, meso-scale socio-spatial change is seen as affected by both macro-scale structures and micro-scale actions of agents. By constructing a series of maps and measures of the distribution of social groups at various times over the half century, the thesis demonstrates that socio-spatial differentiation increased markedly over the period. The processes driving this socio-spatial change are identified as the operations of the housing market, structured feeling and mobility. The detailed roles of each is examined. Together, it is argued these are the modalities which link structures and agents and are thus the proximate determinants of socio-spatial change.Solving the 'Highland problem' : Frank Fraser Darling and the West Highland Survey, 1943-1955
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13778
Between 1944 and 1951, Dr. Frank Fraser Darling conducted the West Highland Survey for the Department of Agriculture for Scotland with grants from the Development Commission. He sought to solve die 'Highland problem', a persistent demographic and economic problem in the West Highlands and Islands with centuries-old roots, but he was disappointed when the Survey failed to influence policy. It was not altogether a failure, however. It was a novel attempt to bridge the gap between the natural and social sciences. Fraser Darling attempted to use ecology to understand and solve the Highland problem, leading him to subtitle the report 'an essay in human ecology'. Reducing the problem to an ecological base, he contended that 'the Highlands are a devastated countryside, and that is the plain primary reason why there are now few people and why there is a constant economic problem'. The theories of Frederick Clements and W.C. Allee made him view the Highlands as a super-organism, the organic and inorganic constituents of which had achieved a delicate equilibrium over centuries. He contended that modern capitalist society disrupted and destroyed this stability through deforestation, the concept of private property, and the market economy. He used the Survey to criticize modern culture and to idealize traditional rural life. For rehabilitation he prescribed conservation as 'applied ecology' to regain eco-stability and cultural evolution to withstand the conforming pressure of modern society. The Survey failed for a number of reasons. The Department of Agriculture was suspicious of Fraser Darling, and his rehabilitative plan was ill-defined and impracticable because it was idealistic and based upon flawed history and science. But, it did not fail completely; it was an early forum for Fraser Darling's environmental philosophy, which later propelled him to great success in North America and Britain.
2004-01-01T00:00:00ZBrokaw, Margaretta S.Between 1944 and 1951, Dr. Frank Fraser Darling conducted the West Highland Survey for the Department of Agriculture for Scotland with grants from the Development Commission. He sought to solve die 'Highland problem', a persistent demographic and economic problem in the West Highlands and Islands with centuries-old roots, but he was disappointed when the Survey failed to influence policy. It was not altogether a failure, however. It was a novel attempt to bridge the gap between the natural and social sciences. Fraser Darling attempted to use ecology to understand and solve the Highland problem, leading him to subtitle the report 'an essay in human ecology'. Reducing the problem to an ecological base, he contended that 'the Highlands are a devastated countryside, and that is the plain primary reason why there are now few people and why there is a constant economic problem'. The theories of Frederick Clements and W.C. Allee made him view the Highlands as a super-organism, the organic and inorganic constituents of which had achieved a delicate equilibrium over centuries. He contended that modern capitalist society disrupted and destroyed this stability through deforestation, the concept of private property, and the market economy. He used the Survey to criticize modern culture and to idealize traditional rural life. For rehabilitation he prescribed conservation as 'applied ecology' to regain eco-stability and cultural evolution to withstand the conforming pressure of modern society. The Survey failed for a number of reasons. The Department of Agriculture was suspicious of Fraser Darling, and his rehabilitative plan was ill-defined and impracticable because it was idealistic and based upon flawed history and science. But, it did not fail completely; it was an early forum for Fraser Darling's environmental philosophy, which later propelled him to great success in North America and Britain.The Scottish Parliament in the Restoration era, 1660-1681
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13776
One issue has dominated the majority of historical studies of Restoration Scotland, that of religious dissent. Robert Wodrow's The Sufferings of the Church of Scotland from the Restoration to the Revolution portrayed an age of brutality in which the people were involved in a godly struggle in defence of Presbyterianism with an administration intent on maintaining Episcopal Church government. Wodrow's version of events has come to dominate the bulk of previous research, and few political studies of the period have been attempted. The Scottish Parliament, its role and function during the reign of Charles II has been particularly neglected. This thesis attempts to redress this state of affairs and provide a detailed account of Parliament during the period. The thesis proceeds chronologically, with an initial chapter on the first session of the Restoration Parliament. The transition from the republican regime to restored monarchy is examined, and the Restoration settlement, the constitutional basis of government during the period, is studied in detail. The second chapter on the parliamentary sessions of 1662 and 1663 begins to examine the personalities of the administration, and discusses the factional divisions that play out in the theatre of Parliament. Following chapters on the Conventions of Estates of 1665, 1667 and 1678 study the effect of religious dissent on the fiscal fortunes of the crown. The growth of an increasingly effective parliamentary opposition is considered in a series of chapters on the Parliament of 1669-1674 and on the session of 1681, the last of Charles II's reign. This thesis attempts to challenge the notion that Parliament in the Restoration era was merely a submissive body, easily moulded to the royal will. Instead, it is argued that the restrictions on parliamentary freedoms in the settlement of 1661 combined with the increasingly authoritarian administration of John Maitland, second Earl (later first Duke) of Lauderdale, created a body of opposition that believed Parliament had a substantial role to play. That such opposition existed sheds new lights on later events, particularly the deposition of the Stewart monarchy.
2002-01-01T00:00:00ZMacIntosh, Gillian H.One issue has dominated the majority of historical studies of Restoration Scotland, that of religious dissent. Robert Wodrow's The Sufferings of the Church of Scotland from the Restoration to the Revolution portrayed an age of brutality in which the people were involved in a godly struggle in defence of Presbyterianism with an administration intent on maintaining Episcopal Church government. Wodrow's version of events has come to dominate the bulk of previous research, and few political studies of the period have been attempted. The Scottish Parliament, its role and function during the reign of Charles II has been particularly neglected. This thesis attempts to redress this state of affairs and provide a detailed account of Parliament during the period. The thesis proceeds chronologically, with an initial chapter on the first session of the Restoration Parliament. The transition from the republican regime to restored monarchy is examined, and the Restoration settlement, the constitutional basis of government during the period, is studied in detail. The second chapter on the parliamentary sessions of 1662 and 1663 begins to examine the personalities of the administration, and discusses the factional divisions that play out in the theatre of Parliament. Following chapters on the Conventions of Estates of 1665, 1667 and 1678 study the effect of religious dissent on the fiscal fortunes of the crown. The growth of an increasingly effective parliamentary opposition is considered in a series of chapters on the Parliament of 1669-1674 and on the session of 1681, the last of Charles II's reign. This thesis attempts to challenge the notion that Parliament in the Restoration era was merely a submissive body, easily moulded to the royal will. Instead, it is argued that the restrictions on parliamentary freedoms in the settlement of 1661 combined with the increasingly authoritarian administration of John Maitland, second Earl (later first Duke) of Lauderdale, created a body of opposition that believed Parliament had a substantial role to play. That such opposition existed sheds new lights on later events, particularly the deposition of the Stewart monarchy.North Western approaches : operational aspects of Scotland's maritime role in the Second World War
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13775
2001-01-01T00:00:00ZJeffrey, AndrewTides of change : historical perspectives on the development of maritime archaeology
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13774
Maritime archaeology, as it is practiced underwater, is a widely misunderstood and controversial sub-discipline of archaeological research. Over the last fifty years this field has struggled to grow out of its professional infancy and it is only now becoming a well-established part of the mainstream. Although it has been stated that "archaeology is archaeology is archaeology," when it comes to maritime research underwater this has not always been the case. One reason for this has been the unique combination of past influences, which have helped to shape it, such as salvage, treasure hunting, sport diving, amateur archaeology, maritime history, cultural resource management, and classical studies. To address some of the problems facing the field today it is clearly beneficial to engage in a process of self-examination and awareness of its past development. This dissertation examines four important issues currently facing the profession of maritime archaeology underwater. These include its public perception, the relationship between sport divers and archaeologists, the professional marginalization of the field, and the conflict between professional salvors and archaeologists. To provide a context for this discussion, a historical overview of the field is presented. Subsidiary topics explored include commercial historic shipwreck salvage, the role of amateur archaeologists and sport divers, professionalism, ethics, the teaching of maritime archaeology in academia, theory, historic preservation legislation and cultural resource management. Information concerning these topics was gathered using an integrated approach of literature review, internet discussion groups, personal interviews and communications, and a formal survey questionnaire. Exploring these areas facilitated a general assessment of the last 40 years of maritime archaeology underwater and the development of proposals for its future. This innovative approach into the history and attitudes of professional underwater archaeologists will hopefully serve as a first step in a new and ongoing process, one which will benefit students, amateurs, and professionals alike.
2001-01-01T00:00:00ZDarrington, Glenn P.Maritime archaeology, as it is practiced underwater, is a widely misunderstood and controversial sub-discipline of archaeological research. Over the last fifty years this field has struggled to grow out of its professional infancy and it is only now becoming a well-established part of the mainstream. Although it has been stated that "archaeology is archaeology is archaeology," when it comes to maritime research underwater this has not always been the case. One reason for this has been the unique combination of past influences, which have helped to shape it, such as salvage, treasure hunting, sport diving, amateur archaeology, maritime history, cultural resource management, and classical studies. To address some of the problems facing the field today it is clearly beneficial to engage in a process of self-examination and awareness of its past development. This dissertation examines four important issues currently facing the profession of maritime archaeology underwater. These include its public perception, the relationship between sport divers and archaeologists, the professional marginalization of the field, and the conflict between professional salvors and archaeologists. To provide a context for this discussion, a historical overview of the field is presented. Subsidiary topics explored include commercial historic shipwreck salvage, the role of amateur archaeologists and sport divers, professionalism, ethics, the teaching of maritime archaeology in academia, theory, historic preservation legislation and cultural resource management. Information concerning these topics was gathered using an integrated approach of literature review, internet discussion groups, personal interviews and communications, and a formal survey questionnaire. Exploring these areas facilitated a general assessment of the last 40 years of maritime archaeology underwater and the development of proposals for its future. This innovative approach into the history and attitudes of professional underwater archaeologists will hopefully serve as a first step in a new and ongoing process, one which will benefit students, amateurs, and professionals alike.Realism, rationalism and revolutionism in Iran’s foreign policy : the West, the state and Islam
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13719
Iran’s foreign policy is consistent and is fundamentally realist with a revolutionist vision while the means are rationalist is the central argument of this dissertation. I make use of the English Schools three traditions of realism, rationalism and revolutionism in analyzing the speeches of Iranian statesmen to identify the ways in which the dynamics of the three traditions have evolved since 1997 and what it means for interpreting the developments of Iran’s foreign policy ventures. I utilize both quantitative and qualitative methods of analysis in examining the speeches of the supreme leader, Ayatollah Khamenei, the presidents since 1997. The quantitative method employs a customized software generating figures that represent the recurrence of realist, rationalist and revolutionist terminologies in all the documents downloaded from the official websites of the Iranian statesmen as well as the United Nations and select news agencies and affiliates. The quantitative phase of the analysis, meanwhile, carefully examined selected statements of the supreme leader and the presidents uncovering the foreign policy argumentations and justifications, which were studied alongside foreign policy actions and classified under the three traditions. The findings suggest that Iran’s foreign policy is the same as in the other states of international society – it is consistent and dynamic. It is simultaneously realist, rationalist and revolutionist with each tradition serving a specific purpose, which cannot be disentangled from the other two.
2018-06-28T00:00:00ZGomari-Luksch, LalehIran’s foreign policy is consistent and is fundamentally realist with a revolutionist vision while the means are rationalist is the central argument of this dissertation. I make use of the English Schools three traditions of realism, rationalism and revolutionism in analyzing the speeches of Iranian statesmen to identify the ways in which the dynamics of the three traditions have evolved since 1997 and what it means for interpreting the developments of Iran’s foreign policy ventures. I utilize both quantitative and qualitative methods of analysis in examining the speeches of the supreme leader, Ayatollah Khamenei, the presidents since 1997. The quantitative method employs a customized software generating figures that represent the recurrence of realist, rationalist and revolutionist terminologies in all the documents downloaded from the official websites of the Iranian statesmen as well as the United Nations and select news agencies and affiliates. The quantitative phase of the analysis, meanwhile, carefully examined selected statements of the supreme leader and the presidents uncovering the foreign policy argumentations and justifications, which were studied alongside foreign policy actions and classified under the three traditions. The findings suggest that Iran’s foreign policy is the same as in the other states of international society – it is consistent and dynamic. It is simultaneously realist, rationalist and revolutionist with each tradition serving a specific purpose, which cannot be disentangled from the other two.Histories of concepts after the linguistic turn
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13666
The turn of the nineteenth century saw a philosophy directed towards linguistic epistemology and when this influence reached academia in general it became known as the linguistic turn. In historiography this turn happened in die second half of the twentieth century and one direction was towards semantics and concepts. The focus on concepts can be seen as an essential focus in historiography after the linguistic turn because concepts carry meaning and are thus the link between language (text) and historical reality (context). A conceptual analysis is a reliable source for past meaning. It is not only the German tradition of Begriffsgeschichte that can be seen as the history of concepts, although this is the traditional understanding of conceptual history. Histories of concepts can be socio-political as Begriffsgeschichte and works by Skinner, Pocock, Jonathan Clark and Stedman Jones, but also cultural like works by Stuart Clark, Foucault and Sandmo. In addition, there are similarities between gender history and conceptual history. Gender history is also a consequence of the linguistic turn and identity analysis of gender includes conceptual analysis. Notable academics in this field include Denise Riley, Judith Butler, John Boswell and Foucault. These approaches have in common a belief in the power of essential concepts power over society and social changes. Reinhart Koselleck and Michel Foucault are two historians with awareness of linguistics and their own conceptual methodology. Their approaches are, nevertheless, quite different and they use conceptual history for different purposes. Koselleck's writing is linked to his ideas on modernity and he finds Begriffsgeschichte the most suitable method to describe changes. Modernity can be seen as a conceptualisation process. Foucault sees language as power, and thus conceptual analysis is a critical method he uses to find the truth behind given power structures. Histories of concepts will always be critical disciplines.
2005-01-01T00:00:00ZBrorson, Kristine SynnøveThe turn of the nineteenth century saw a philosophy directed towards linguistic epistemology and when this influence reached academia in general it became known as the linguistic turn. In historiography this turn happened in die second half of the twentieth century and one direction was towards semantics and concepts. The focus on concepts can be seen as an essential focus in historiography after the linguistic turn because concepts carry meaning and are thus the link between language (text) and historical reality (context). A conceptual analysis is a reliable source for past meaning. It is not only the German tradition of Begriffsgeschichte that can be seen as the history of concepts, although this is the traditional understanding of conceptual history. Histories of concepts can be socio-political as Begriffsgeschichte and works by Skinner, Pocock, Jonathan Clark and Stedman Jones, but also cultural like works by Stuart Clark, Foucault and Sandmo. In addition, there are similarities between gender history and conceptual history. Gender history is also a consequence of the linguistic turn and identity analysis of gender includes conceptual analysis. Notable academics in this field include Denise Riley, Judith Butler, John Boswell and Foucault. These approaches have in common a belief in the power of essential concepts power over society and social changes. Reinhart Koselleck and Michel Foucault are two historians with awareness of linguistics and their own conceptual methodology. Their approaches are, nevertheless, quite different and they use conceptual history for different purposes. Koselleck's writing is linked to his ideas on modernity and he finds Begriffsgeschichte the most suitable method to describe changes. Modernity can be seen as a conceptualisation process. Foucault sees language as power, and thus conceptual analysis is a critical method he uses to find the truth behind given power structures. Histories of concepts will always be critical disciplines.Christian and non-Christian Templar associates in the 12th and 13th century crown of Aragon
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13665
This thesis seeks to illuminate the nature, extent and complexity of Templar interactions with their associates, particularly non-Christians, women and Mozarabs, by examining these interactions where the most evidence exists for them---northeastern Spain. Evidence for Temple associations with both Christians and non-Christians is strongest and most prolonged here. The overall nature of these interactions was friendlier than expected in a crusading group. In fact, Templars actively competed with the secular Church, nobility and the king in the Crown of Aragon for lordship over non-Christians because non-Christians were a lucrative tax base. Some non-Christians also sought association with the Templars because the Templars were a strong, international group with friendly ties to the Aragonese kings. The Temple could therefore offer protection from other lords against excessive taxation and exploitation, and physical attack. Documentary evidence shows mutually beneficial interactions as the Temple's (and its non-Christian associates') ongoing preference over time and space. Chapter one examines Templar interactions in general, both with associates and non-associates. Chapter two looks at Templar associations in Novillas, the first Templar house founded in the Crown of Aragon. Chapter three deals with the Tortosa and the lower Ebro Valley, which has the most varied surviving Templar documentation in the areas studied. Chapter four deals with Gardeny (in Lleida/Lerida), which has the largest number of surviving documents for all of the areas in the study. Chapter five looks at Monzon and Barcelona, the main Templar houses for Aragon and Catalonia respectively. The last chapter deals with Huesca, the northernmost house in the study.
2005-01-01T00:00:00ZStiles, Paula R.This thesis seeks to illuminate the nature, extent and complexity of Templar interactions with their associates, particularly non-Christians, women and Mozarabs, by examining these interactions where the most evidence exists for them---northeastern Spain. Evidence for Temple associations with both Christians and non-Christians is strongest and most prolonged here. The overall nature of these interactions was friendlier than expected in a crusading group. In fact, Templars actively competed with the secular Church, nobility and the king in the Crown of Aragon for lordship over non-Christians because non-Christians were a lucrative tax base. Some non-Christians also sought association with the Templars because the Templars were a strong, international group with friendly ties to the Aragonese kings. The Temple could therefore offer protection from other lords against excessive taxation and exploitation, and physical attack. Documentary evidence shows mutually beneficial interactions as the Temple's (and its non-Christian associates') ongoing preference over time and space. Chapter one examines Templar interactions in general, both with associates and non-associates. Chapter two looks at Templar associations in Novillas, the first Templar house founded in the Crown of Aragon. Chapter three deals with the Tortosa and the lower Ebro Valley, which has the most varied surviving Templar documentation in the areas studied. Chapter four deals with Gardeny (in Lleida/Lerida), which has the largest number of surviving documents for all of the areas in the study. Chapter five looks at Monzon and Barcelona, the main Templar houses for Aragon and Catalonia respectively. The last chapter deals with Huesca, the northernmost house in the study.Taming debauchery : church discipline in the Presbytery of St Andrews and the American colonies of New Jersey and New York, 1750-1800
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13663
Creating moralistic societies was a concern of the churches and the governments of Scotland and the American colonies of New York and New Jersey in the eighteenth century. However, church and state relations in Scotland and the American colonies were dissimilar and the differences manifested themselves in the various approaches taken by each body to suppress the immoral behaviour that existed in both countries. By examining the disciplinary procedures and cases in the parishes of the Presbytery of St Andrews and the Presbyterian churches in the colonies of New York and New Jersey, these divergences emerge and illuminate the relationship between church and state. The Church of Scotland was recognized as the established church by the state and was allowed to implement its own Presbyterian system of government and discipline according to its ecclesiastical doctrines and theological beliefs. The state utilized its legal systems to punish and correct immoral behaviour. In Scotland, the two systems had defined boundaries and complemented one another in their efforts to suppress immorality. However, not only did the American colonies lack a centralized state until 1776, but the colonies also lacked an established church. Alternatively, each colony had its own governing bodies, judicial systems, and a variety of church denominations. The Presbyterian Church, one of the many churches in the colonies of New York and New Jersey, utilised a Presbyterian system of ecclesiastical discipline in order to supplement the judicial systems' attempts to suppress immorality within the colonies.
2004-01-01T00:00:00ZHuntley, Heather MaurineCreating moralistic societies was a concern of the churches and the governments of Scotland and the American colonies of New York and New Jersey in the eighteenth century. However, church and state relations in Scotland and the American colonies were dissimilar and the differences manifested themselves in the various approaches taken by each body to suppress the immoral behaviour that existed in both countries. By examining the disciplinary procedures and cases in the parishes of the Presbytery of St Andrews and the Presbyterian churches in the colonies of New York and New Jersey, these divergences emerge and illuminate the relationship between church and state. The Church of Scotland was recognized as the established church by the state and was allowed to implement its own Presbyterian system of government and discipline according to its ecclesiastical doctrines and theological beliefs. The state utilized its legal systems to punish and correct immoral behaviour. In Scotland, the two systems had defined boundaries and complemented one another in their efforts to suppress immorality. However, not only did the American colonies lack a centralized state until 1776, but the colonies also lacked an established church. Alternatively, each colony had its own governing bodies, judicial systems, and a variety of church denominations. The Presbyterian Church, one of the many churches in the colonies of New York and New Jersey, utilised a Presbyterian system of ecclesiastical discipline in order to supplement the judicial systems' attempts to suppress immorality within the colonies.The influence of 'Lollardy' and reformist ideas on English legislation, c.1376 - c.1422
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13641
This thesis explores the potential influence of 'Lollardy' and reformist ideas on English legislation in the period c.1376 to c.1422. It focuses on a comparison between the ideas expressed in a variety of Wycliffite works, most especially the tracts that were reportedly presented to parliament, and the ideas contained within parliamentary legislative activity. The aim of the thesis is to shed light on the extent to which the political community shared the ideas expressed in 'heterodox' works and the extent to which the debate over 'Lollardy' informed the debates over other issues within parliament. It begins with an introductory section which explores the nature of 'Lollardy', the potential of the parliamentary and statute rolls as sources for the impact of reformist ideas, and an examination of what can be gleaned from other sources as regards the attitudes of the political community to reform. It then moves on to explore legislative activity on a variety of issues including papal provisions, vagrancy, appropriation, non-residence and pluralism, hospitals and fraternal recruitment practices - on a primarily chapter by chapter basis, exploring the ideas and arguments as they developed chronologically and mapping these, as far as possible, against the known chronology of 'Lollardy'. It also makes comparisons between the petitions and the government's response, in order to determine the dynamics of 'Lollardy's' influence. Did the commons have an underlying programme of reform? If so, did this programme bear any relationship to the programme of reform advocated by the Wycliffites and the protagonists of disendowment? How committed were the commons to the ideas they espoused? Did the Church accept a level of parliamentary interference to stave off the threat of 'Lollardy'? What was the government's attitude to reform? These are some of the central questions of this thesis.
2005-01-01T00:00:00ZFoulser, Nicholas E.This thesis explores the potential influence of 'Lollardy' and reformist ideas on English legislation in the period c.1376 to c.1422. It focuses on a comparison between the ideas expressed in a variety of Wycliffite works, most especially the tracts that were reportedly presented to parliament, and the ideas contained within parliamentary legislative activity. The aim of the thesis is to shed light on the extent to which the political community shared the ideas expressed in 'heterodox' works and the extent to which the debate over 'Lollardy' informed the debates over other issues within parliament. It begins with an introductory section which explores the nature of 'Lollardy', the potential of the parliamentary and statute rolls as sources for the impact of reformist ideas, and an examination of what can be gleaned from other sources as regards the attitudes of the political community to reform. It then moves on to explore legislative activity on a variety of issues including papal provisions, vagrancy, appropriation, non-residence and pluralism, hospitals and fraternal recruitment practices - on a primarily chapter by chapter basis, exploring the ideas and arguments as they developed chronologically and mapping these, as far as possible, against the known chronology of 'Lollardy'. It also makes comparisons between the petitions and the government's response, in order to determine the dynamics of 'Lollardy's' influence. Did the commons have an underlying programme of reform? If so, did this programme bear any relationship to the programme of reform advocated by the Wycliffites and the protagonists of disendowment? How committed were the commons to the ideas they espoused? Did the Church accept a level of parliamentary interference to stave off the threat of 'Lollardy'? What was the government's attitude to reform? These are some of the central questions of this thesis.Scots burgh finances prior to 1707
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13627
1926-01-01T00:00:00ZPryde, George S.The work and thought of Hugh of Amiens (c. 1085-1164)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13618
Throughout the course a long life in which he served as a cleric, a Cluniac monk, and an archbishop, Hugh of Amiens (c. 1085-1164) wrote a number of works including poems, biblical exegesis, anti-heretical polemics, and one of the early collections of systematic theology. This dissertation aims to provide an intellectual biography of Hugh which grants a better understanding not only of his motivations and ideals, but also some of those of the wider clerical and monastic world of the twelfth century. It examines each of Hugh's theological and literary compositions with their manuscript distribution, chronology, and contemporary setting, giving an in-depth exegesis of the texts including their concerns, sources of material, and their meaning within the context of their day. So too does it compare him with contemporaries who were writing similar works, from the compilers of sentences to biblical versifiers. Many themes surface in this work. One of these is the influence that both the scholastic and the monastic worlds had on Hugh. His writings show that he, along with many of his contemporaries, was secure in drawing inspiration from the contemplative spirit of the cloister as well as the methodical and disputatious endeavours of the schools. Another key theme is the extensive influence of St. Augustine, not just upon Hugh's thought, but also upon the thought of most of Hugh's contemporaries. The role of Hugh's works in the origin of systematic theology also emerges, as does their relation to events in the larger religious, social, and political scene, such as the rise of popular heresies and new religious movements, the condemnation of Gilbert de la Porree (c. 1076-1154), and the schism under Pope Alexander III (c. 1100-81). It concludes that Hugh was not only an intriguing individual, but also a representative of many of the important and widespread trends of his day.
2005-01-01T00:00:00ZFreeburn, Ryan P.Throughout the course a long life in which he served as a cleric, a Cluniac monk, and an archbishop, Hugh of Amiens (c. 1085-1164) wrote a number of works including poems, biblical exegesis, anti-heretical polemics, and one of the early collections of systematic theology. This dissertation aims to provide an intellectual biography of Hugh which grants a better understanding not only of his motivations and ideals, but also some of those of the wider clerical and monastic world of the twelfth century. It examines each of Hugh's theological and literary compositions with their manuscript distribution, chronology, and contemporary setting, giving an in-depth exegesis of the texts including their concerns, sources of material, and their meaning within the context of their day. So too does it compare him with contemporaries who were writing similar works, from the compilers of sentences to biblical versifiers. Many themes surface in this work. One of these is the influence that both the scholastic and the monastic worlds had on Hugh. His writings show that he, along with many of his contemporaries, was secure in drawing inspiration from the contemplative spirit of the cloister as well as the methodical and disputatious endeavours of the schools. Another key theme is the extensive influence of St. Augustine, not just upon Hugh's thought, but also upon the thought of most of Hugh's contemporaries. The role of Hugh's works in the origin of systematic theology also emerges, as does their relation to events in the larger religious, social, and political scene, such as the rise of popular heresies and new religious movements, the condemnation of Gilbert de la Porree (c. 1076-1154), and the schism under Pope Alexander III (c. 1100-81). It concludes that Hugh was not only an intriguing individual, but also a representative of many of the important and widespread trends of his day.The coming-of-age of a northern Iberian frontier bishopric : Calahorra, 1045-1190
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13616
The northern Iberian Bishopric of Calahorra was re-founded in 1045 by Garcia 111 of Navarre. Between that date and the death of its eighth post-restoration bishop in 1190 all or part of its diocesan territory changed hands seven times between the Kingdoms of Navarre, Leon-Castile/Castile, and Aragon, as they competed over the riojan frontier- zone on which it was located. The position of the diocese on such a volatile secular frontier had consistently profound, but also steadily changing, effects on its political and institutional development. In the initial phase of Calahorra's restoration, its bishop was enormously empowered by his central role in the consolidation of Navarre's southern and western frontiers, but was held back from establishing a centralized diocesan administration by the insecurities inherent in the borderland condition of his see. Following a change of political regime in the Rioja in 1076, the bishopric suffered the severe consequences of its total identification with a defeated secular power when its embryonic diocesan structures were comprehensively dismantled and its bishops subjected to a dominant and hostile crown that effectively undermined their diocesan authority. The debilitation of royal authority in the Rioja and the region's political marginalization between 1109 and 1134 provided the context for the emergence of the see's independent political stance and its notably autonomous and rapid development of a strong cathedral. When Leonese-Castilian regional dominance was forcefully reasserted between 1134 and 1157, the Bishops of Calahorra were able to put the forceful currents of canonical reform that emanated from an increasingly comprehensive and emphatically territorial secular ecclesiastical hierarchy to use in combining their centrality to the north-eastern border politics of the Crown of Leon-Castile with the independent pursuit of a specifically diocesan agenda. When Castile ceased serving Calahorra's territorial interests towards the end of the twelfth century, the see used the political leverage it gained by its inclusion in the Aragonese Metropolitanate of Tarragona to distance itself from Castilian politics, thus revealing its maturity as a frontier power in its own right.
2005-01-01T00:00:00ZCarl, CarolinaThe northern Iberian Bishopric of Calahorra was re-founded in 1045 by Garcia 111 of Navarre. Between that date and the death of its eighth post-restoration bishop in 1190 all or part of its diocesan territory changed hands seven times between the Kingdoms of Navarre, Leon-Castile/Castile, and Aragon, as they competed over the riojan frontier- zone on which it was located. The position of the diocese on such a volatile secular frontier had consistently profound, but also steadily changing, effects on its political and institutional development. In the initial phase of Calahorra's restoration, its bishop was enormously empowered by his central role in the consolidation of Navarre's southern and western frontiers, but was held back from establishing a centralized diocesan administration by the insecurities inherent in the borderland condition of his see. Following a change of political regime in the Rioja in 1076, the bishopric suffered the severe consequences of its total identification with a defeated secular power when its embryonic diocesan structures were comprehensively dismantled and its bishops subjected to a dominant and hostile crown that effectively undermined their diocesan authority. The debilitation of royal authority in the Rioja and the region's political marginalization between 1109 and 1134 provided the context for the emergence of the see's independent political stance and its notably autonomous and rapid development of a strong cathedral. When Leonese-Castilian regional dominance was forcefully reasserted between 1134 and 1157, the Bishops of Calahorra were able to put the forceful currents of canonical reform that emanated from an increasingly comprehensive and emphatically territorial secular ecclesiastical hierarchy to use in combining their centrality to the north-eastern border politics of the Crown of Leon-Castile with the independent pursuit of a specifically diocesan agenda. When Castile ceased serving Calahorra's territorial interests towards the end of the twelfth century, the see used the political leverage it gained by its inclusion in the Aragonese Metropolitanate of Tarragona to distance itself from Castilian politics, thus revealing its maturity as a frontier power in its own right.Registration and control of fishing boats in the nineteenth century
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13578
Controlling fishermen at sea has been a difficult problem for British and continental Governments alike. This study shows how legislation was introduced during the nineteenth century whereby a framework was created to allow the authorities to control the behaviour of individuals at sea. The goals of the study are three-fold. Firstly to identify the problems facing the fishermen and the legislators in the nineteenth century. Conflicts and depredations between fishermen at sea were common during the nineteenth century and they can be divided into certain categories. Secondly to describe in detail the practical application and working of the measures which were applied to remedy them. The system of fishing boat registration and the numbering and lettering of fishing boats was the key to any successful policing system. And thirdly, to study the detailed working of a fishing boat register. For this purpose samples were taken from the Dundee and Arbroath register to understand the system and to consider the value of the fishing boat registers as a historical resource. These registers are an under-used resource which hold much specific information about individual boats and owners; this information does not appear in the well-known Fishery Board Reports, and it can answer questions on the patterns of boat use and ownership at the individual or regional level.
1994-07-01T00:00:00ZTanner, MatthewControlling fishermen at sea has been a difficult problem for British and continental Governments alike. This study shows how legislation was introduced during the nineteenth century whereby a framework was created to allow the authorities to control the behaviour of individuals at sea. The goals of the study are three-fold. Firstly to identify the problems facing the fishermen and the legislators in the nineteenth century. Conflicts and depredations between fishermen at sea were common during the nineteenth century and they can be divided into certain categories. Secondly to describe in detail the practical application and working of the measures which were applied to remedy them. The system of fishing boat registration and the numbering and lettering of fishing boats was the key to any successful policing system. And thirdly, to study the detailed working of a fishing boat register. For this purpose samples were taken from the Dundee and Arbroath register to understand the system and to consider the value of the fishing boat registers as a historical resource. These registers are an under-used resource which hold much specific information about individual boats and owners; this information does not appear in the well-known Fishery Board Reports, and it can answer questions on the patterns of boat use and ownership at the individual or regional level.The utilisation and management of the semi-natural woodlands of Lochtayside, 1650-1850
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13559
There has been in Scotland, in recent years, a resurgence in interest the past history of our woodland, and their future management. The work of Lindsay in the 1970's did much to scotch earlier misconceptions about the utilisation and management of Highland woodlands (Lindsay 1974). Rather than being wholly exploitative, commercial influences during the 18th and 19th centuries may, in fact, have helped temper further woodland decline. It is now generally recognised that non-commercial influences may have been more significant in the evolution of woodlands in the historic period. It is now generally recognised that an understanding of past influences can contribute to future management strategies. This thesis therefore set out to examine the utilisation and management of the semi-natural woodlands of Lochtayside, and in particular, the commercial and non-commercial uses of the woodlands, and their subsequent management. It is hoped that results of this study would both suppliment our existing understanding of Scottish woodland history, and be taken into consideration in the debate on future management strategies. Initially, the study provides a context for the processes of woodland utilistion and management. Thus, the principal decisionmakers involved in the determination of woodland policies on Lochtayside were examined: the Campbells of Glenorchy. Both internal and external factors which might affect their decisions were also investigated. A critical evaluation of the sources for a woodland history study followed. Sources included, contemporary published works relating to the Highland rural society and the economy; the primary documentary source, i.e., the Breadalbane muniments; and cartographic sources, primarily, the Pont Map, the Roy Map, both the Fair and the Protracted versions, the 1769 Survey of Lochtayside and the 1st edition Ordnance Survey. A critical assessment of the advantages and disadvantages is regarded as fundamental to woodland history, and the study explored the limitations of using such sources, in particular the cartographic evidence. Finally, the non-commercial use of the produce and area of the semi-natural woodlands on Lochtayside, and the commercial use of these woodlands, including for bark, timber and charcoal was examined. Conclusions reached suggest there was a complex relationship between these two forms of use which affected the management of the woodlands, and ultimately the extent and composition of the woodlands on Lochtayside. It became clear that the relationship between the agriculture and woodlands was critical. The precise nature of this relationship, however, requires further examination.
1997-06-01T00:00:00ZStewart, Mairi J.There has been in Scotland, in recent years, a resurgence in interest the past history of our woodland, and their future management. The work of Lindsay in the 1970's did much to scotch earlier misconceptions about the utilisation and management of Highland woodlands (Lindsay 1974). Rather than being wholly exploitative, commercial influences during the 18th and 19th centuries may, in fact, have helped temper further woodland decline. It is now generally recognised that non-commercial influences may have been more significant in the evolution of woodlands in the historic period. It is now generally recognised that an understanding of past influences can contribute to future management strategies. This thesis therefore set out to examine the utilisation and management of the semi-natural woodlands of Lochtayside, and in particular, the commercial and non-commercial uses of the woodlands, and their subsequent management. It is hoped that results of this study would both suppliment our existing understanding of Scottish woodland history, and be taken into consideration in the debate on future management strategies. Initially, the study provides a context for the processes of woodland utilistion and management. Thus, the principal decisionmakers involved in the determination of woodland policies on Lochtayside were examined: the Campbells of Glenorchy. Both internal and external factors which might affect their decisions were also investigated. A critical evaluation of the sources for a woodland history study followed. Sources included, contemporary published works relating to the Highland rural society and the economy; the primary documentary source, i.e., the Breadalbane muniments; and cartographic sources, primarily, the Pont Map, the Roy Map, both the Fair and the Protracted versions, the 1769 Survey of Lochtayside and the 1st edition Ordnance Survey. A critical assessment of the advantages and disadvantages is regarded as fundamental to woodland history, and the study explored the limitations of using such sources, in particular the cartographic evidence. Finally, the non-commercial use of the produce and area of the semi-natural woodlands on Lochtayside, and the commercial use of these woodlands, including for bark, timber and charcoal was examined. Conclusions reached suggest there was a complex relationship between these two forms of use which affected the management of the woodlands, and ultimately the extent and composition of the woodlands on Lochtayside. It became clear that the relationship between the agriculture and woodlands was critical. The precise nature of this relationship, however, requires further examination.The eponymous Jacquerie : making revolt mean some things
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13550
Labelling an activity makes it mean something. The decision to term a group of actions a ‘revolt’ or an ‘uprising’ today has profound implications for interpretation, just as calling them ‘rumours’ or ‘takehan’ went to the very heart of the perception and reception of contentious political acts 600 years ago. The word ‘jacquerie’ is no exception. In English, as in French, the word has meant ‘a peasant revolt, especially a very bloody one’ since the nineteenth century.2 But what the modern term’s medieval eponym, the French Jacquerie of May-June 1358, actually meant to its observers and participants is a curiously underexplored subject. Only one scholarly monograph, published in the nineteenth century, has ever been written, and since then fewer than a dozen articles have appeared, the most cogent of them written by Raymond Cazelles over 30 years ago
This work was undertaken with the support of a British Arts and Humanities Research Council Early Career Fellowship (grant reference AH/K006843/1).
2016-11-29T00:00:00ZFirnhaber-Baker, JustineLabelling an activity makes it mean something. The decision to term a group of actions a ‘revolt’ or an ‘uprising’ today has profound implications for interpretation, just as calling them ‘rumours’ or ‘takehan’ went to the very heart of the perception and reception of contentious political acts 600 years ago. The word ‘jacquerie’ is no exception. In English, as in French, the word has meant ‘a peasant revolt, especially a very bloody one’ since the nineteenth century.2 But what the modern term’s medieval eponym, the French Jacquerie of May-June 1358, actually meant to its observers and participants is a curiously underexplored subject. Only one scholarly monograph, published in the nineteenth century, has ever been written, and since then fewer than a dozen articles have appeared, the most cogent of them written by Raymond Cazelles over 30 years agoNorthwest Germany, Lippe, and the empire in early modern times : an analysis of small states and of federalism in the later Holy Roman Empire
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13451
1970-01-01T00:00:00ZBenecke, GerhardScottish royal marriages and marriage alliances from David I to Alexander III
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13444
This thesis consists of five chapters embodying research
on Scottish royal marriages and marriage alliances from the marriage
of King David I and Matilda de Senlis in 1113 or 1114 to the marriage
of King Alexander III to Yolande of Dreux in 1285.
Chapter One, 'The Beginning of the Norman Tide', discusses
the marriage of David to Matilda and the marriage of Henry, David's
son, to Ada de Warenne. The chapter pays particular attention
to the contributions these marriages made to the Normanisation of
Scotland and the relationship of the Scottish king to the king of
England concerning the lands acquired by David through his marriage
to Matilda.
Chapter Two, 'In Pursuit of Honour', describes the efforts
by David's grandsons, Malcolm IN and William, to preserve Scottish
honour against the great King Henry II of England. The chapter
focuses on Malcolm's use of continental marriage alliances for his
sisters and William's frustrated and diverse attempts to acquire
and hold, lands which the Scottish kings long coveted.
Chapter Three, 'Foreign Intrigues and the Beginning of the
Golden Age,' continues the examination of Scotland's continental
marriage connections while describing the series of events leading
up to the marriages of Alexander II's sisters. In particular,
this chapter attempts to show how Alexander II used continental
marriage alliances to strengthen himself and preserve his kingdom in
the face of adversity.
The fourth chapter, 'Wyne, wax, Gamyn, and Gle', is an attempt
to sort out the confusing events of Alexander Ill's minority and
show how Henry III used the marriage of his daughter Margaret to
Alexander III to project himself into Scottish affairs.
The fifth and final chapter, 'From Gold into Lead', is a
study of the marriages of Margaret, daughter of Alexander III, to
King Eric II of Norway; Alexander, the heir apparent, to Marguerite,
the daughter of the count of Flanders; and Alexander Ill's second
marriage to Yolande of Dreux. This chapter shows how dramatically
the fortunes of a prosperous, blossoming medieval kingdom were
changed in a series of unlooked-for tragedies.
1979-01-01T00:00:00ZPressgrove, Malcolm R.This thesis consists of five chapters embodying research
on Scottish royal marriages and marriage alliances from the marriage
of King David I and Matilda de Senlis in 1113 or 1114 to the marriage
of King Alexander III to Yolande of Dreux in 1285.
Chapter One, 'The Beginning of the Norman Tide', discusses
the marriage of David to Matilda and the marriage of Henry, David's
son, to Ada de Warenne. The chapter pays particular attention
to the contributions these marriages made to the Normanisation of
Scotland and the relationship of the Scottish king to the king of
England concerning the lands acquired by David through his marriage
to Matilda.
Chapter Two, 'In Pursuit of Honour', describes the efforts
by David's grandsons, Malcolm IN and William, to preserve Scottish
honour against the great King Henry II of England. The chapter
focuses on Malcolm's use of continental marriage alliances for his
sisters and William's frustrated and diverse attempts to acquire
and hold, lands which the Scottish kings long coveted.
Chapter Three, 'Foreign Intrigues and the Beginning of the
Golden Age,' continues the examination of Scotland's continental
marriage connections while describing the series of events leading
up to the marriages of Alexander II's sisters. In particular,
this chapter attempts to show how Alexander II used continental
marriage alliances to strengthen himself and preserve his kingdom in
the face of adversity.
The fourth chapter, 'Wyne, wax, Gamyn, and Gle', is an attempt
to sort out the confusing events of Alexander Ill's minority and
show how Henry III used the marriage of his daughter Margaret to
Alexander III to project himself into Scottish affairs.
The fifth and final chapter, 'From Gold into Lead', is a
study of the marriages of Margaret, daughter of Alexander III, to
King Eric II of Norway; Alexander, the heir apparent, to Marguerite,
the daughter of the count of Flanders; and Alexander Ill's second
marriage to Yolande of Dreux. This chapter shows how dramatically
the fortunes of a prosperous, blossoming medieval kingdom were
changed in a series of unlooked-for tragedies.Surviving the Holocaust : experiences of emigration, deportation and forced labour
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13438
This is a study of survival and the 'Final Solution', taking its perspective from over
One hundred-and-fifty eyewitness Jewish testimonies from the Wiener Library Archive. The importance of the victims' perspective is clear in that the majority of historiography uses a
Nazi perspective in its analysis, leaving the Jews to tell of their experiences in separate
autobiographies. In this way, the archive has largely been ignored by historians, yet
provides some challenging insights into the three central aspects of the Holocaust of
emigration, deportation, and forced labour.
These aspects serve as the framework for analysis and focus on four key themes of
survival. Firstly, the awareness of Jews as to the true nature of the Nazi regime. Secondly,
how these Jews were treated by European non-Jews who have often been criticized in
secondary literature for being anti-Semitic. Thirdly, how the various German regions were
inconsistent in dealing with European Jews; sometimes indifferent to the low status of Jews
in the Nazi hierarchy and other times imposing extensive and vicious procedures to further
the policy of making Germany Judenfrei. Fourthly, the extent of pure luck in saving many
Jews from the death centres.
Ultimately, this study sets out both to analyse these four key themes individually
and to discover how they influenced survival in combination. This will demonstrate the
complexity of everyday existence in the Holocaust and how adapting to it often required
more than just a single moment of adjustment to its severity.
2001-01-01T00:00:00ZStrachan, Gareth J.This is a study of survival and the 'Final Solution', taking its perspective from over
One hundred-and-fifty eyewitness Jewish testimonies from the Wiener Library Archive. The importance of the victims' perspective is clear in that the majority of historiography uses a
Nazi perspective in its analysis, leaving the Jews to tell of their experiences in separate
autobiographies. In this way, the archive has largely been ignored by historians, yet
provides some challenging insights into the three central aspects of the Holocaust of
emigration, deportation, and forced labour.
These aspects serve as the framework for analysis and focus on four key themes of
survival. Firstly, the awareness of Jews as to the true nature of the Nazi regime. Secondly,
how these Jews were treated by European non-Jews who have often been criticized in
secondary literature for being anti-Semitic. Thirdly, how the various German regions were
inconsistent in dealing with European Jews; sometimes indifferent to the low status of Jews
in the Nazi hierarchy and other times imposing extensive and vicious procedures to further
the policy of making Germany Judenfrei. Fourthly, the extent of pure luck in saving many
Jews from the death centres.
Ultimately, this study sets out both to analyse these four key themes individually
and to discover how they influenced survival in combination. This will demonstrate the
complexity of everyday existence in the Holocaust and how adapting to it often required
more than just a single moment of adjustment to its severity.The PFLP's changing role in the Middle East
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13437
The PFLP represents a violent Marxist trend among Palestinian political organizations. It is uncompromisingly hostile toward Israel, the industrialized West and the West's regional allies, and rejects any settlement of the Arab-Israeli conflict which does not entail both Israel's elimination and the establishment of an independent Palestinian state on all land it claims as Palestine. Until this occurs, the PFLP remains committed to armed conflict with its enemies. This study attempts to explain the PFLP's lagging position within the Palestinian national movement by comparing its policies with Fatah's. Unlike the PFLP, Fatah's overriding concern was to establish a Palestinian authority on any portion of 'liberated land' and consider the question of Israel's existence later. Fatah's selection of supporters was never conditioned upon ideological compatibility. It formed coalitions with all interested parties and accepted assistance from all willing providers. Most importantly, Fatah - as the PLO's dominant faction - transformed itself from an underground group to a quasi-government with diplomatic status and later, to leadership of the PNA in the West Bank and Gaza Strip. Fatah's flexibility enabled it to survive regional and global changes. In the unipolar international order which followed the Soviet bloc's collapse in 1991, the PLO courted the United States and its allies, participated in the Arab-Israeli peace process, and was rewarded with authority over part of the Palestinian 'homeland'. The PFLP, spurning change, refused to act likewise. From its Damascus headquarters, it can currently do nothing without the Syrian government's approval and Syria, on the verge of a peace agreement with Israel, is unlikely to allow its protege to do more than issue statements. Only an imaginative and bold move by the PFLP, at this point, can restore the organization's prestige among its constituents and notoriety among its enemies.
1995-07-01T00:00:00ZCubert, Harold M.The PFLP represents a violent Marxist trend among Palestinian political organizations. It is uncompromisingly hostile toward Israel, the industrialized West and the West's regional allies, and rejects any settlement of the Arab-Israeli conflict which does not entail both Israel's elimination and the establishment of an independent Palestinian state on all land it claims as Palestine. Until this occurs, the PFLP remains committed to armed conflict with its enemies. This study attempts to explain the PFLP's lagging position within the Palestinian national movement by comparing its policies with Fatah's. Unlike the PFLP, Fatah's overriding concern was to establish a Palestinian authority on any portion of 'liberated land' and consider the question of Israel's existence later. Fatah's selection of supporters was never conditioned upon ideological compatibility. It formed coalitions with all interested parties and accepted assistance from all willing providers. Most importantly, Fatah - as the PLO's dominant faction - transformed itself from an underground group to a quasi-government with diplomatic status and later, to leadership of the PNA in the West Bank and Gaza Strip. Fatah's flexibility enabled it to survive regional and global changes. In the unipolar international order which followed the Soviet bloc's collapse in 1991, the PLO courted the United States and its allies, participated in the Arab-Israeli peace process, and was rewarded with authority over part of the Palestinian 'homeland'. The PFLP, spurning change, refused to act likewise. From its Damascus headquarters, it can currently do nothing without the Syrian government's approval and Syria, on the verge of a peace agreement with Israel, is unlikely to allow its protege to do more than issue statements. Only an imaginative and bold move by the PFLP, at this point, can restore the organization's prestige among its constituents and notoriety among its enemies.The Scottish export trade, 1460-1599 : from the Exchequer Rolls
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13309
This thesis presents a quantitative examination of the Scottish export trade, 1460-1599, using the custumars’ accounts which form part of the ‘Exchequer Rolls of Scotland’. The Exchequer rolls are one of the most accessible and massively informative of sources for the period they cover. It has been shown that valuable information about the Scottish export trade and the state of the Scottish economy can be extracted from this source. It is, however, complex and variable, and must be carefully interpreted before raw data is extracted. The first two sections of [the] introduction draw heavily on the invaluable work of Dr Athol Murray as a guide in understanding the inconsistencies of the record. The last section addresses the problems associated with using the accounts for compiling quantitative records of the Scottish export trade. We are dealing with one of the few areas of the Scottish economy which is recorded quantitatively. Investigations of the fluctuations in the volume of exports and the nature of the goods exported can, if considered over a sufficient period, supply considerable information on Scottish trade and thereby on certain facets of at least the market side of the early-modern Scottish economy.
1983-01-01T00:00:00ZGuy, IsabelThis thesis presents a quantitative examination of the Scottish export trade, 1460-1599, using the custumars’ accounts which form part of the ‘Exchequer Rolls of Scotland’. The Exchequer rolls are one of the most accessible and massively informative of sources for the period they cover. It has been shown that valuable information about the Scottish export trade and the state of the Scottish economy can be extracted from this source. It is, however, complex and variable, and must be carefully interpreted before raw data is extracted. The first two sections of [the] introduction draw heavily on the invaluable work of Dr Athol Murray as a guide in understanding the inconsistencies of the record. The last section addresses the problems associated with using the accounts for compiling quantitative records of the Scottish export trade. We are dealing with one of the few areas of the Scottish economy which is recorded quantitatively. Investigations of the fluctuations in the volume of exports and the nature of the goods exported can, if considered over a sufficient period, supply considerable information on Scottish trade and thereby on certain facets of at least the market side of the early-modern Scottish economy.The administration of Scotland under the Duke of Lauderdale, 1660-1680
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13298
1928-01-01T00:00:00ZThomson, Edith E. B.The General Assembly of the Kirk as a rival of the Scottish Parliament
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13295
The accompanying thesis forms a study of the General Assembly as an influence not only upon Scottish
Politics but upon Scottish Representative Institutions.
The majority of writers upon the history of the Scottish
Church stress the private influence of individuals, which while interesting in itself was in many cases extraneous to the general movements both in the Kirk and in the development of the representative principle both as applied
to Kirk institutions and to Parliament and Conventions.
Several writers have seen in the General Assembly
a thoroughly democratic institution, which represented all
classes of social life and which prepared the way for the
ideal of a universal franchise. I have endeavoured to show
that the General Assembly for the greater part of its
development had little of this universal character and
was rather the expression of an "Opposition" which was
no more democratic in actual composition than the Parliament
itself.
The period 1560-1618 represents only part of the
period upon which I originally began investigation. To cope
with the century 1560-1660 I found that it would have been
necessary to omit much manuscript material which was
valuable for purposes of detail. I therefore limited the
present thesis to the 58 years after the Reformation
which saw the rise of the Assembly to full power 1592-96
and its subsequent decline, both as a political force and as a representative institution.
1926-01-01T00:00:00ZMacQueen, Edith EdgarThe accompanying thesis forms a study of the General Assembly as an influence not only upon Scottish
Politics but upon Scottish Representative Institutions.
The majority of writers upon the history of the Scottish
Church stress the private influence of individuals, which while interesting in itself was in many cases extraneous to the general movements both in the Kirk and in the development of the representative principle both as applied
to Kirk institutions and to Parliament and Conventions.
Several writers have seen in the General Assembly
a thoroughly democratic institution, which represented all
classes of social life and which prepared the way for the
ideal of a universal franchise. I have endeavoured to show
that the General Assembly for the greater part of its
development had little of this universal character and
was rather the expression of an "Opposition" which was
no more democratic in actual composition than the Parliament
itself.
The period 1560-1618 represents only part of the
period upon which I originally began investigation. To cope
with the century 1560-1660 I found that it would have been
necessary to omit much manuscript material which was
valuable for purposes of detail. I therefore limited the
present thesis to the 58 years after the Reformation
which saw the rise of the Assembly to full power 1592-96
and its subsequent decline, both as a political force and as a representative institution.Johann Sleidan and the Protestant vision of history
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13238
The main focus of interest in this PhD dissertation is the Reformation historian and diplomat Johann Sleidan (1506-1556). Born in Schleiden and brought up together with Strasbourg's famous Jean Sturm, Sleidan soon entered a period of active political life with his employment at the chancellory of Cardinal Jean Du Bellay in Paris in the mid-1530s. There and later in Strasbourg his main concern was to encourage a rapprochement or possible alliance between France and the German Protestants. It was also in Paris that Sleidan discovered history as his second passion. After translating key French historians into Latin, Sleidan moved on to produce his own works of a political-historical nature. His main work, De statu religionis et reipublicae Carolo Quinto Caesare commentarii, 'Commentaries on religion and state under Emperor Charles V', published in 1555, was initially commissioned by the Schmalkaldic League as the official history of the Reformation. Despite early hostile reactions, this history was an immediate success with the buying public, published in numerous editions and by the year 1560 circulated in six different languages. Chapters one to three explore Sleidan's biography in depth. The collection and analysis of contemporary correspondence has provided the cornerstone for a new narrative of Sleidan's life in the second half of this thesis I move to a detailed study of his principal published works. Chapter four concentrates on Sleidan's main work, the Commentaries. After placing this history in the context of contemporary German history writing, I examine this work in detail, treating its genesis, character, and methodology. I examine the unexpectedly hostile reactions to the first edition and its very rapid success with purchasers. I then move on to consider the longer-term reaction to Sleidan's great work, first in Germany and then in France. I explore the controversies aroused by Sleidan's work, among both Catholics and Protestants, and in contrast, the great respect for his scholarship that also straddled the religious confessions. Sleidan provided the context through which I have been able to analyse the life of a scholar in the sixteenth century, and the works of one of the foremost historians of the new evangelical movement. His life and his works have not, until this point, been placed in a broader context. His work as a translator and historian provides an excellent example of the movement of text around the cultural communities of Europe. Sleidan played a vital part in this process by offering Latin translations of leading French historians which would later be translated into other languages, and by publishing his own works in German or Latin, which were then translated into many other vernaculars. But Sleidan was also engaged in the world of public affairs. Sleidan's position in Du Bellay's chancellery in Paris has provided a new picture of French evangelism. This contact was not given up when Sleidan moved to Strasbourg. The Franco-imperial city has been shown again as one of the cultural centres of Europe from where an intellectual and political elite operated on a cross-national and cross-confessional level. Strasbourg with its francophone scholars was also the Schmalkaldic League's gateway to France. Sleidan's connections as a diplomat linked Germany and France, and have formed the basis for a new study of those in the Franco-German world who shared Sleidan's concerns to promote peace across the religious divide.
2004-01-01T00:00:00ZKess, Alexandra H.The main focus of interest in this PhD dissertation is the Reformation historian and diplomat Johann Sleidan (1506-1556). Born in Schleiden and brought up together with Strasbourg's famous Jean Sturm, Sleidan soon entered a period of active political life with his employment at the chancellory of Cardinal Jean Du Bellay in Paris in the mid-1530s. There and later in Strasbourg his main concern was to encourage a rapprochement or possible alliance between France and the German Protestants. It was also in Paris that Sleidan discovered history as his second passion. After translating key French historians into Latin, Sleidan moved on to produce his own works of a political-historical nature. His main work, De statu religionis et reipublicae Carolo Quinto Caesare commentarii, 'Commentaries on religion and state under Emperor Charles V', published in 1555, was initially commissioned by the Schmalkaldic League as the official history of the Reformation. Despite early hostile reactions, this history was an immediate success with the buying public, published in numerous editions and by the year 1560 circulated in six different languages. Chapters one to three explore Sleidan's biography in depth. The collection and analysis of contemporary correspondence has provided the cornerstone for a new narrative of Sleidan's life in the second half of this thesis I move to a detailed study of his principal published works. Chapter four concentrates on Sleidan's main work, the Commentaries. After placing this history in the context of contemporary German history writing, I examine this work in detail, treating its genesis, character, and methodology. I examine the unexpectedly hostile reactions to the first edition and its very rapid success with purchasers. I then move on to consider the longer-term reaction to Sleidan's great work, first in Germany and then in France. I explore the controversies aroused by Sleidan's work, among both Catholics and Protestants, and in contrast, the great respect for his scholarship that also straddled the religious confessions. Sleidan provided the context through which I have been able to analyse the life of a scholar in the sixteenth century, and the works of one of the foremost historians of the new evangelical movement. His life and his works have not, until this point, been placed in a broader context. His work as a translator and historian provides an excellent example of the movement of text around the cultural communities of Europe. Sleidan played a vital part in this process by offering Latin translations of leading French historians which would later be translated into other languages, and by publishing his own works in German or Latin, which were then translated into many other vernaculars. But Sleidan was also engaged in the world of public affairs. Sleidan's position in Du Bellay's chancellery in Paris has provided a new picture of French evangelism. This contact was not given up when Sleidan moved to Strasbourg. The Franco-imperial city has been shown again as one of the cultural centres of Europe from where an intellectual and political elite operated on a cross-national and cross-confessional level. Strasbourg with its francophone scholars was also the Schmalkaldic League's gateway to France. Sleidan's connections as a diplomat linked Germany and France, and have formed the basis for a new study of those in the Franco-German world who shared Sleidan's concerns to promote peace across the religious divide.The concept of the collective ądāla of the Prophet Muhammad's Companions
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13234
This study seeks to investigate the concept of the collective ta'dil of the Prophet Muhammad's Companions as presented in the Sunni sources. According to this concept, all the Companions are considered trustworthy transmitters and this is the guarantee of the preservation of the whole religion of Islam. From our examination of the early and medieval Sunni sources, it is concluded that the root of the concept goes back to the early Murji'i attitude towards the Companions, an attitude taken according to their definition of faith and the position of the grave sinner. Not only did the concept develop out of this, but it also rested on the same epistemological ground of Murji'ism; that is, certitude is the only valid basis of any attitude towards people and events. In order to block any attempt to question the original 'adala of the Companions, the Sunni scholars argued that it was confirmed by the Qur'an and the Sunna. The accounts of the early schisms do not provide certain knowledge and thus cannot annul the original and certain 'adala of the Companions. This agrees with an established rule in Sunni Hadith criticism that everyone is 'adl until proven otherwise (expressed in some Sunni schools of law as the rule of istishab). From all this, it is concluded that the Sunni sources implicitly make a distinction between the 'adala and the ta'dil of the Companions: whereas 'adala is the original state that is further confirmed by the Qur'an and the Sunna, ta'dil is the sound attitude that Muslims should take according to the rule of istishab and, to a lesser extent, according to the view that the Companions were exercising ijtihad. This means that belief in the original 'adala of the Companions is the actual Sunni doctrine. Ta'dil, which is the main object of ijma' in this issue, is an attitude based mainly on the ground of lack of certitude.
2003-01-01T00:00:00ZOsman, Amr AliThis study seeks to investigate the concept of the collective ta'dil of the Prophet Muhammad's Companions as presented in the Sunni sources. According to this concept, all the Companions are considered trustworthy transmitters and this is the guarantee of the preservation of the whole religion of Islam. From our examination of the early and medieval Sunni sources, it is concluded that the root of the concept goes back to the early Murji'i attitude towards the Companions, an attitude taken according to their definition of faith and the position of the grave sinner. Not only did the concept develop out of this, but it also rested on the same epistemological ground of Murji'ism; that is, certitude is the only valid basis of any attitude towards people and events. In order to block any attempt to question the original 'adala of the Companions, the Sunni scholars argued that it was confirmed by the Qur'an and the Sunna. The accounts of the early schisms do not provide certain knowledge and thus cannot annul the original and certain 'adala of the Companions. This agrees with an established rule in Sunni Hadith criticism that everyone is 'adl until proven otherwise (expressed in some Sunni schools of law as the rule of istishab). From all this, it is concluded that the Sunni sources implicitly make a distinction between the 'adala and the ta'dil of the Companions: whereas 'adala is the original state that is further confirmed by the Qur'an and the Sunna, ta'dil is the sound attitude that Muslims should take according to the rule of istishab and, to a lesser extent, according to the view that the Companions were exercising ijtihad. This means that belief in the original 'adala of the Companions is the actual Sunni doctrine. Ta'dil, which is the main object of ijma' in this issue, is an attitude based mainly on the ground of lack of certitude.Britain and Corsica 1728-1796 : political intervention and the myth of liberty
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13232
Britain’s foreign relations formed a crucial component of the political nation during the eighteenth century. Foreign affairs were a key issue of state, and perceived failure within European power politics could cause the fall of government ministries. Britain’s foreign relations with the main European powers, and especially France and Spain, have been extensively recorded. Britain’s unique relationship with Corsica has been neglected. Corsica can appear to be insignificant compared to other European states. Many British writers, however, government officials, naval and military officers, considered Corsica to be of the highest importance within eighteenth-century foreign affairs. Corsica was especially important within the larger sphere of Anglo-French rivalry. Corsica was one of the few territories that was ruled by both nations during the eighteenth century. This thesis reveals that Britain’s relations with Corsica were far more significant than has been previously realised. Britain’s relations and interactions with Corsica remained relatively consistent throughout the period from 1728 up until 1796. The two main developments to occur between Britain and Corsica during the eighteenth century were, firstly, the ‘Corsican crisis’ (1768-1769) and, secondly, the establishment of an Anglo-Corsican Kingdom (1794-1796). These are discussed in chapter 2 and chapter 4 of the thesis respectively. Both of these ‘events’ have been studied as being separate from each other and as confined to their respective periods of time. This thesis aims to link and to compare these two key developments for the first time, and to show that the Corsican crisis directly influenced the Anglo-Corsican constitution in 1794.Corsica was the largest European territory to be ruled by Britain during the eighteenth century. The Anglo-Corsican Kingdom provides a unique insight into how Britain might rule conquered territories in Europe. The thesis charts and explains Britain’s relations with Corsica against the background of the second hundred years war against France.
2018-06-28T00:00:00ZLong, LukeBritain’s foreign relations formed a crucial component of the political nation during the eighteenth century. Foreign affairs were a key issue of state, and perceived failure within European power politics could cause the fall of government ministries. Britain’s foreign relations with the main European powers, and especially France and Spain, have been extensively recorded. Britain’s unique relationship with Corsica has been neglected. Corsica can appear to be insignificant compared to other European states. Many British writers, however, government officials, naval and military officers, considered Corsica to be of the highest importance within eighteenth-century foreign affairs. Corsica was especially important within the larger sphere of Anglo-French rivalry. Corsica was one of the few territories that was ruled by both nations during the eighteenth century. This thesis reveals that Britain’s relations with Corsica were far more significant than has been previously realised. Britain’s relations and interactions with Corsica remained relatively consistent throughout the period from 1728 up until 1796. The two main developments to occur between Britain and Corsica during the eighteenth century were, firstly, the ‘Corsican crisis’ (1768-1769) and, secondly, the establishment of an Anglo-Corsican Kingdom (1794-1796). These are discussed in chapter 2 and chapter 4 of the thesis respectively. Both of these ‘events’ have been studied as being separate from each other and as confined to their respective periods of time. This thesis aims to link and to compare these two key developments for the first time, and to show that the Corsican crisis directly influenced the Anglo-Corsican constitution in 1794.Corsica was the largest European territory to be ruled by Britain during the eighteenth century. The Anglo-Corsican Kingdom provides a unique insight into how Britain might rule conquered territories in Europe. The thesis charts and explains Britain’s relations with Corsica against the background of the second hundred years war against France.A study in the history of the development of British public opinion on Anglo-American relations from the year 1805 to 1812
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/13085
1935-01-01T00:00:00ZCurrie, David RamageProcedure and legal arguments in the court of Canterbury, c. 1193-1300
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12686
This thesis examines the construction of legal arguments in the English ecclesiastical courts, 1193-1300. The primary source materials used are the records of the thirteenth-century provincial Court of Canterbury, the earliest extensive collection of English ecclesiastical court records. The thesis is divided into two sections: 1) the development and use of Romano-canonical procedure in the Court of Canterbury, and 2) the construction of arguments based on procedure, issues of fact, and issues of law, as well as the citation of legal sources. As yet, very little work has been done on the practical aspects of litigation and legal representation in the ecclesiastical courts before the fourteenth century. By combining a broad overview of procedure with a detailed analysis of select documents and cases, this thesis will provide a more in-depth study of legal argument in the ecclesiastical courts than has previously been available. In the thirteenth century, the ecclesiastical courts were operating within an extensive framework of written law, which made the litigants dependent on both the eloquence of their argument and on their ability to cite their sources and offer proofs. The increased complexity of arguments and the appearance of explicit canon and civil law citations at the end of the thirteenth century were almost certainly a result of the development of the roles of advocates in the church courts. This study will use the surviving records from Canterbury to provide a detailed picture of litigation in the period, in particular with regard to the way in which litigants constructed their arguments and accessed representation, and the manner in which legal experts made use of their education when practising in the church courts. This will allow us to further investigate how litigants were able to understand and make effective use of a changing legal system.
2018-06-28T00:00:00ZWhite, SarahThis thesis examines the construction of legal arguments in the English ecclesiastical courts, 1193-1300. The primary source materials used are the records of the thirteenth-century provincial Court of Canterbury, the earliest extensive collection of English ecclesiastical court records. The thesis is divided into two sections: 1) the development and use of Romano-canonical procedure in the Court of Canterbury, and 2) the construction of arguments based on procedure, issues of fact, and issues of law, as well as the citation of legal sources. As yet, very little work has been done on the practical aspects of litigation and legal representation in the ecclesiastical courts before the fourteenth century. By combining a broad overview of procedure with a detailed analysis of select documents and cases, this thesis will provide a more in-depth study of legal argument in the ecclesiastical courts than has previously been available. In the thirteenth century, the ecclesiastical courts were operating within an extensive framework of written law, which made the litigants dependent on both the eloquence of their argument and on their ability to cite their sources and offer proofs. The increased complexity of arguments and the appearance of explicit canon and civil law citations at the end of the thirteenth century were almost certainly a result of the development of the roles of advocates in the church courts. This study will use the surviving records from Canterbury to provide a detailed picture of litigation in the period, in particular with regard to the way in which litigants constructed their arguments and accessed representation, and the manner in which legal experts made use of their education when practising in the church courts. This will allow us to further investigate how litigants were able to understand and make effective use of a changing legal system.The ecclesiology of the papacy of Honorius II (1124-1130), with a preliminary calendar of letters
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12681
This thesis analyses the idea of the Church adopted by the papacy of Honorius II (1124-1130), a pontificate hitherto overlooked by most historians. The main sources, examined with a particular focus on language and context, are the extant letters produced by the papal chancery, which present the official Roman view. A preliminary calendar of the letters is compiled here for the first time and is intended as a tool for future research. Chronicles and other sources are also used to expand the analysis. The first section explores the papacy’s theoretical assertions of primacy over the whole Church and the innovations of the chancery led by Haimeric (1123-1141). It argues that this pontificate added a degree of novelty to ideas already in use (such as the maternal role of the Roman church) but also made new and stronger claims for the papal office. Chapter two considers the consequences of these claims on papal relations with other ecclesiastical institutions and the tools Honorius resorted to when asserting his primacy. It concludes that some of these – especially papal legates – were adapted to the pope’s needs or achieved an even more significant role during this papacy, allowing Honorius to exercise a certain pragmatic primacy over the whole Church. Chapter three deals with relations with secular powers. Although this is afflicted by a serious dearth of letters – the silences of Honorius - the chapter demonstrates that it is still possible to recreate some sense of the modus operandi towards secular powers. It argues that the papacy was usually responsive and its actual power quite limited. The last section offers a case study of Honorius’s relations with Montecassino. Compared with two almost contemporary cases at Cluny and Farfa, this exposes how the ecclesiology of this papacy worked in detail. It argues that these episodes should be read together as a papal attempt to assert primacy over institutions which had always pursued a policy independent from Rome.
The image emerging from this analysis frames Honorius’s papacy more effectively, overturning the idea of a transitional and colourless pope. This was a vital pontificate, during which some significant innovations and claims were made. In particular, by adapting the content of each letter to addressee and context, Honorius’s chancery, led by Haimeric, played a decisive role in extending the ecclesiology of the papacy.
2018-06-28T00:00:00ZVeneziani, EnricoThis thesis analyses the idea of the Church adopted by the papacy of Honorius II (1124-1130), a pontificate hitherto overlooked by most historians. The main sources, examined with a particular focus on language and context, are the extant letters produced by the papal chancery, which present the official Roman view. A preliminary calendar of the letters is compiled here for the first time and is intended as a tool for future research. Chronicles and other sources are also used to expand the analysis. The first section explores the papacy’s theoretical assertions of primacy over the whole Church and the innovations of the chancery led by Haimeric (1123-1141). It argues that this pontificate added a degree of novelty to ideas already in use (such as the maternal role of the Roman church) but also made new and stronger claims for the papal office. Chapter two considers the consequences of these claims on papal relations with other ecclesiastical institutions and the tools Honorius resorted to when asserting his primacy. It concludes that some of these – especially papal legates – were adapted to the pope’s needs or achieved an even more significant role during this papacy, allowing Honorius to exercise a certain pragmatic primacy over the whole Church. Chapter three deals with relations with secular powers. Although this is afflicted by a serious dearth of letters – the silences of Honorius - the chapter demonstrates that it is still possible to recreate some sense of the modus operandi towards secular powers. It argues that the papacy was usually responsive and its actual power quite limited. The last section offers a case study of Honorius’s relations with Montecassino. Compared with two almost contemporary cases at Cluny and Farfa, this exposes how the ecclesiology of this papacy worked in detail. It argues that these episodes should be read together as a papal attempt to assert primacy over institutions which had always pursued a policy independent from Rome.
The image emerging from this analysis frames Honorius’s papacy more effectively, overturning the idea of a transitional and colourless pope. This was a vital pontificate, during which some significant innovations and claims were made. In particular, by adapting the content of each letter to addressee and context, Honorius’s chancery, led by Haimeric, played a decisive role in extending the ecclesiology of the papacy.Sex, salvation, and the city : the monastery of Sant'Elisabetta delle Convertite as a civic institution in Florence, 1329-1627
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12654
This thesis reassesses the importance of Sant'Elisabetta delle Convertite, a monastery for repentant prostitutes, in Florence from its foundation in 1329 to 1627 after the Grand Duke became the monastery’s protector. Although it was one of the oldest and most populous female houses in the city, historians have tended to underestimate its importance to municipal authorities. This thesis reframes the monastery as a civic institution with a key role in changing municipal responses to prostitution.
The thesis makes extensive use of primary source material from the monastery itself, including ricordi (record books), accounts, and contracts, as well as from civic magistrates, particularly the Ufficiali dell’Onestà. Legislative sources from the late thirteenth to the early seventeenth centuries also show how the funding of Sant’Elisabetta reflected the city’s changing responses to the regulation of prostitution, and the funding of Sant’Elisabetta.
This thesis argues that the monastery of repentant prostitutes was an important civic institution in late medieval and early modern Florence and became so as a result of civic funding provided in consequence of changing municipal strategies to control prostitution. Successive Florentine municipal administrations acted to ensure the monastery’s survival and stability in response to petitions from the Convertite claiming poverty. The priors’ solutions varied between ad hoc direct funding, portions of the fines and penalties levied by magistrates, and a quarter of prostitutes’ estates, redirected to Sant’Elisabetta until ultimately, the monastery would be brought under the direct control of the Grand Ducal administration in 1620. They also restricted admissions to the monastery, which had the effect of ensuring its longevity by preserving its unique place among the city’s welfare institutions.
By tracing municipal interest and intervention in Sant’Elisabetta delle Convertite, this study contributes to knowledge of the significance of the civic role played by the monastery.
2018-06-28T00:00:00ZJack, GillianThis thesis reassesses the importance of Sant'Elisabetta delle Convertite, a monastery for repentant prostitutes, in Florence from its foundation in 1329 to 1627 after the Grand Duke became the monastery’s protector. Although it was one of the oldest and most populous female houses in the city, historians have tended to underestimate its importance to municipal authorities. This thesis reframes the monastery as a civic institution with a key role in changing municipal responses to prostitution.
The thesis makes extensive use of primary source material from the monastery itself, including ricordi (record books), accounts, and contracts, as well as from civic magistrates, particularly the Ufficiali dell’Onestà. Legislative sources from the late thirteenth to the early seventeenth centuries also show how the funding of Sant’Elisabetta reflected the city’s changing responses to the regulation of prostitution, and the funding of Sant’Elisabetta.
This thesis argues that the monastery of repentant prostitutes was an important civic institution in late medieval and early modern Florence and became so as a result of civic funding provided in consequence of changing municipal strategies to control prostitution. Successive Florentine municipal administrations acted to ensure the monastery’s survival and stability in response to petitions from the Convertite claiming poverty. The priors’ solutions varied between ad hoc direct funding, portions of the fines and penalties levied by magistrates, and a quarter of prostitutes’ estates, redirected to Sant’Elisabetta until ultimately, the monastery would be brought under the direct control of the Grand Ducal administration in 1620. They also restricted admissions to the monastery, which had the effect of ensuring its longevity by preserving its unique place among the city’s welfare institutions.
By tracing municipal interest and intervention in Sant’Elisabetta delle Convertite, this study contributes to knowledge of the significance of the civic role played by the monastery.Patterns of recruitment of the Highland regiments of the British Army, 1756-1815
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12633
In the years following the military defeat of Jacobitism in 1746 and the legal destruction of the Highland clan system, the Highlands of Scotland provided many thousands of troops for service in the British army and especially in the numerous Highland corps, both Fencible and regular of line as well as Volunteer and Militia, which were raised after 1756.
Although other Highland corps, the Argyleshire Highlanders raised in 1689, the Black Watch composed of the amalgamated Independent Companies in 1739 and Loudon’s Highlanders embodied in 1745, had been raised prior to 1756, the great fear of Jacobite activity and of arming the Highlanders on the part of the English political nation, prevented the extensive use of Highlanders in the British army throughout the first half of the 18th century. With the renewal of war with France in 1756, however, the need for troops was crucial. William Pitt the Elder succeeded in persuading the Cabinet and King George of the great advantages of employing Highlanders in army service. Not only did this action remove the disaffected Highlanders from the country and employed them against the foreign enemies, the policy opened up a storehouse of willing, aggressive, loyal and first-rate troops for the wars of the 18th and early 19th centuries.
Thousands of Highlanders enlisted in the Highland regiments and as many as 100,000 men served from 1793 to 1815, a figure out of proportion to the population of the region in the 18th century. Not only the pressures of a rapidly rising population and unemployment, but also the appeals to clan loyalty and duty to one’s superior served to bring out the Highlanders in great numbers. The area of heaviest recruitment proved to be the northwest Highlands and Islands where the pressures of population and unemployment were most heavily felt. This region was also the most conservative and traditional, a phenomenon brought about by the relative isolation from the modernizing influences of Lowland Scotland.
The over-recruiting of the Highlands, especially after 1800, led to the eventual collapse of Highland recruiting. Not only was the surplus manpower severely drained, but appeals to clan loyalty had diminished in strength, especially under the impact of a changing economy and the growing alienation of clan chieftains to their tenants and the erosion of the patriarchal social system.
Several factors were of importance to the patterns of the recruitment of the Highland regiments such as the matter of financial arrangements. Bounties became increasingly important as the recruiting efforts began to falter. The growing dependence on non-Highlanders, particularly Lowlanders and Irish, clearly indicates the breakdown of Highland recruiting. This thesis, then, examines in detail these major themes and patterns of recruiting for the Highland regiments from the beginning of the Seven Years’ War to the final defeat of Napoleonic France in 1815.
1977-01-01T00:00:00ZMacDonald Carpenter, Stanley DeanIn the years following the military defeat of Jacobitism in 1746 and the legal destruction of the Highland clan system, the Highlands of Scotland provided many thousands of troops for service in the British army and especially in the numerous Highland corps, both Fencible and regular of line as well as Volunteer and Militia, which were raised after 1756.
Although other Highland corps, the Argyleshire Highlanders raised in 1689, the Black Watch composed of the amalgamated Independent Companies in 1739 and Loudon’s Highlanders embodied in 1745, had been raised prior to 1756, the great fear of Jacobite activity and of arming the Highlanders on the part of the English political nation, prevented the extensive use of Highlanders in the British army throughout the first half of the 18th century. With the renewal of war with France in 1756, however, the need for troops was crucial. William Pitt the Elder succeeded in persuading the Cabinet and King George of the great advantages of employing Highlanders in army service. Not only did this action remove the disaffected Highlanders from the country and employed them against the foreign enemies, the policy opened up a storehouse of willing, aggressive, loyal and first-rate troops for the wars of the 18th and early 19th centuries.
Thousands of Highlanders enlisted in the Highland regiments and as many as 100,000 men served from 1793 to 1815, a figure out of proportion to the population of the region in the 18th century. Not only the pressures of a rapidly rising population and unemployment, but also the appeals to clan loyalty and duty to one’s superior served to bring out the Highlanders in great numbers. The area of heaviest recruitment proved to be the northwest Highlands and Islands where the pressures of population and unemployment were most heavily felt. This region was also the most conservative and traditional, a phenomenon brought about by the relative isolation from the modernizing influences of Lowland Scotland.
The over-recruiting of the Highlands, especially after 1800, led to the eventual collapse of Highland recruiting. Not only was the surplus manpower severely drained, but appeals to clan loyalty had diminished in strength, especially under the impact of a changing economy and the growing alienation of clan chieftains to their tenants and the erosion of the patriarchal social system.
Several factors were of importance to the patterns of the recruitment of the Highland regiments such as the matter of financial arrangements. Bounties became increasingly important as the recruiting efforts began to falter. The growing dependence on non-Highlanders, particularly Lowlanders and Irish, clearly indicates the breakdown of Highland recruiting. This thesis, then, examines in detail these major themes and patterns of recruiting for the Highland regiments from the beginning of the Seven Years’ War to the final defeat of Napoleonic France in 1815.The Arabic language : a Latin of modernity?
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12443
Standard Arabic is directly derived from the language of the Quran. The Arabic language of the holy book of Islam is seen as the prescriptive benchmark of correctness for the use and standardization of Arabic. As such, this standard language is removed from the vernaculars over a millennium years, which Arabic-speakers employ nowadays in everyday life. Furthermore, standard Arabic is used for written purposes but very rarely spoken, which implies that there are no native speakers of this language. As a result, no speech community of standard Arabic exists. Depending on the region or state, Arabs (understood here as Arabic speakers) belong to over 20 different vernacular speech communities centered around Arabic dialects. This feature is unique among the so-called “large languages” of the modern world. However, from a historical perspective, it can be likened to the functioning of Latin as the sole (written) language in Western Europe until the Reformation and in Central Europe until the mid-19th century. After the seventh to ninth century, there was no Latin-speaking community, while in day-to-day life, people who employed Latin for written use spoke vernaculars. Afterward these vernaculars replaced Latin in written use also, so that now each recognized European language corresponds to a speech community. In future, faced with the demands of globalization, the diglossic nature of Arabic may yet yield a ternary polyglossia (triglossia): with the vernacular for everyday life; standard Arabic for formal texts, politics, and religion; and a western language (English, French, or Spanish) for science, business technology, and the perusal of belles-lettres.
2017-12-01T00:00:00ZKamusella, Tomasz DominikStandard Arabic is directly derived from the language of the Quran. The Arabic language of the holy book of Islam is seen as the prescriptive benchmark of correctness for the use and standardization of Arabic. As such, this standard language is removed from the vernaculars over a millennium years, which Arabic-speakers employ nowadays in everyday life. Furthermore, standard Arabic is used for written purposes but very rarely spoken, which implies that there are no native speakers of this language. As a result, no speech community of standard Arabic exists. Depending on the region or state, Arabs (understood here as Arabic speakers) belong to over 20 different vernacular speech communities centered around Arabic dialects. This feature is unique among the so-called “large languages” of the modern world. However, from a historical perspective, it can be likened to the functioning of Latin as the sole (written) language in Western Europe until the Reformation and in Central Europe until the mid-19th century. After the seventh to ninth century, there was no Latin-speaking community, while in day-to-day life, people who employed Latin for written use spoke vernaculars. Afterward these vernaculars replaced Latin in written use also, so that now each recognized European language corresponds to a speech community. In future, faced with the demands of globalization, the diglossic nature of Arabic may yet yield a ternary polyglossia (triglossia): with the vernacular for everyday life; standard Arabic for formal texts, politics, and religion; and a western language (English, French, or Spanish) for science, business technology, and the perusal of belles-lettres.The Fergusson affair: Calvinism and dissimulation in the Scottish Enlightenment
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12390
2016-06-27T00:00:00ZKidd, Colin CraigIntroduction
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12389
2016-06-27T00:00:00ZWhatmore, RichardGeneva and Scotland : the Calvinist legacy and after
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12388
2016-01-01T00:00:00ZWhatmore, RichardTitle redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12265
2017-06-22T00:00:00ZMcNamara, KevinThe Catholic Church and Scottish politics, c. 1878 - c. 1939
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12246
This thesis examines the significance of Catholicism as a political force in Scotland in the years between the restoration of the ecclesiastical hierarchy in 1878 and the Spanish Civil War, exploring the ways in which the Roman Catholic Church sought to assert its presence in Scottish politics and society. Through an examination of the power of the Scottish Church, its affiliated lay organisations and the political attitudes of the laity, this study redresses a historiographical imbalance which has focussed traditionally on the Church’s denominational interests in education. The thesis thus provides a reassessment of the political articulation of Catholicism in modern Scotland, of the degree of ideological coherence amongst Catholics, and of the sources of internal division within the community. The issues covered include expatriate Irish nationalism, the growth and consolidation of the political labour movement, the emergence in the early-to-mid 1920s of the Catholic Action movement as well as the relationship between the Catholic Church and the other major Christian denominations in Scotland. Special attention is paid to the formation of the Catholic-Labour electoral alliance, highlighting its overall importance in providing a new impetus to Catholic political engagement. This thematic approach not only permits concentration on different aspects of Catholic interactions with the wider society, but also enhances understanding of the variety of Catholic responses to contemporary political and social developments.
2017-12-08T00:00:00ZPotocki, PiotrThis thesis examines the significance of Catholicism as a political force in Scotland in the years between the restoration of the ecclesiastical hierarchy in 1878 and the Spanish Civil War, exploring the ways in which the Roman Catholic Church sought to assert its presence in Scottish politics and society. Through an examination of the power of the Scottish Church, its affiliated lay organisations and the political attitudes of the laity, this study redresses a historiographical imbalance which has focussed traditionally on the Church’s denominational interests in education. The thesis thus provides a reassessment of the political articulation of Catholicism in modern Scotland, of the degree of ideological coherence amongst Catholics, and of the sources of internal division within the community. The issues covered include expatriate Irish nationalism, the growth and consolidation of the political labour movement, the emergence in the early-to-mid 1920s of the Catholic Action movement as well as the relationship between the Catholic Church and the other major Christian denominations in Scotland. Special attention is paid to the formation of the Catholic-Labour electoral alliance, highlighting its overall importance in providing a new impetus to Catholic political engagement. This thematic approach not only permits concentration on different aspects of Catholic interactions with the wider society, but also enhances understanding of the variety of Catholic responses to contemporary political and social developments.Grímnismál : a critical edition
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12219
The purpose of this thesis is an in-depth analysis of the Eddic poem Grímnismál found in the manuscript known as Codex Regius (GKS 2365 4to), located in Reykjavík, dated to c. 1270 and a fragment (AM 748 I 4to), located in Copenhagen, dated to c. 1300. While a great deal of work has been done on Grímnismál as part of the Elder Edda, there is yet no specific edition focusing on it alone.
New studies on Germanic paganism and mythology show its shifting nature and the absence of specific tenets or uniform beliefs throughout the Germanic speaking world and in time. The relatively absent sources are similarly scattered. As such, the thesis suggests a new method of study, following a focused historical approach in which only Grímnismál is analysed in an attempt to understand the beliefs of the people that composed it. The nature of pagan belief itself prevents one from drawing more general conclusions on ‘Norse mythology’ as a whole.
Part 1 is divided into two chapters and deals with my approach, the nature of Germanic belief, and the sources available as well as techniques of interpretation for them, all relevant to the production of the arguments made in the thesis. Part 2 deals with Grímnismál itself: Chapter 1 provides an analysis of the manuscripts, Chapter 2 contains my editing notes and Chapter 3 analyses the contents of the poem, Chapter 4 consists of my conclusions to this study, focusing on the cosmology and the dating of the poem. Part 3 contains the edition of Grímnismál and is followed by Part 4 which is the commentary to the poem. The thesis is followed by two appendices, one containing a facing transcription of the manuscripts and the other being a glossary to all words used in Grímnismál. Finally, this thesis includes a digital edition worked on xml. This is available in the following link: https://starescomp.github.io/grimnismal/#idm140518410334752
2018-06-28T00:00:00ZMattioli, VittorioThe purpose of this thesis is an in-depth analysis of the Eddic poem Grímnismál found in the manuscript known as Codex Regius (GKS 2365 4to), located in Reykjavík, dated to c. 1270 and a fragment (AM 748 I 4to), located in Copenhagen, dated to c. 1300. While a great deal of work has been done on Grímnismál as part of the Elder Edda, there is yet no specific edition focusing on it alone.
New studies on Germanic paganism and mythology show its shifting nature and the absence of specific tenets or uniform beliefs throughout the Germanic speaking world and in time. The relatively absent sources are similarly scattered. As such, the thesis suggests a new method of study, following a focused historical approach in which only Grímnismál is analysed in an attempt to understand the beliefs of the people that composed it. The nature of pagan belief itself prevents one from drawing more general conclusions on ‘Norse mythology’ as a whole.
Part 1 is divided into two chapters and deals with my approach, the nature of Germanic belief, and the sources available as well as techniques of interpretation for them, all relevant to the production of the arguments made in the thesis. Part 2 deals with Grímnismál itself: Chapter 1 provides an analysis of the manuscripts, Chapter 2 contains my editing notes and Chapter 3 analyses the contents of the poem, Chapter 4 consists of my conclusions to this study, focusing on the cosmology and the dating of the poem. Part 3 contains the edition of Grímnismál and is followed by Part 4 which is the commentary to the poem. The thesis is followed by two appendices, one containing a facing transcription of the manuscripts and the other being a glossary to all words used in Grímnismál. Finally, this thesis includes a digital edition worked on xml. This is available in the following link: https://starescomp.github.io/grimnismal/#idm140518410334752The Court of Louis XIII, 1610-1643
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12153
Louis XIII's reign has long garnered historians' and popular interest. The king of Cardinal Richelieu and the three musketeers, Louis is traditionally viewed as having presided over the development of the French state and facilitated the rise of absolutism. Yet his court has received comparatively little attention. Traditionally understood as the reflection of its master, Louis XIII's court has been assumed to be backwards and inconsequential. On the contrary, this thesis contends that Louis's court experienced substantial institutional development and expansion over the course of his rule. Neither Louis nor Richelieu was the principal instigator of this growth. The main drivers were the courtiers themselves who sought to expand their prerogatives and to find new ways of profiting from their offices. The changes that were initiated from the top down were not determined by a broad, sweeping agenda held by Louis or his minister-favourites but rather by immediate needs and contingencies. Cardinal Richelieu, nonetheless, recognised that Louis's court really mattered for high politics in this period: the royal households produced key players for the governance of the realm, either gravitating from court office to broader governmental office, or holding both simultaneously. Furthermore, Louis's court helped to bind the realm together, not just because it acted as a hub attracting people from the provinces but also because of the time it spent in the provinces. Richelieu, however, struggled to control this court — so vital to the direction of the French monarchy in this period — because its members were so active and vibrant. They shaped the cultural and social environment surrounding and associated with the court because they were heavily invested in the court as an institution. Indeed, the court did not only serve the needs of the monarch: courts could only operate because a large group of people had a stake in ensuring that they functioned. By establishing the importance of Louis XIII's court for the direction of the French monarchy, and his courtiers' role in moulding it, this thesis seeks to throw light on humans' fundamental relationship with power.
2017-12-08T00:00:00ZJaffré, Marc W. S.Louis XIII's reign has long garnered historians' and popular interest. The king of Cardinal Richelieu and the three musketeers, Louis is traditionally viewed as having presided over the development of the French state and facilitated the rise of absolutism. Yet his court has received comparatively little attention. Traditionally understood as the reflection of its master, Louis XIII's court has been assumed to be backwards and inconsequential. On the contrary, this thesis contends that Louis's court experienced substantial institutional development and expansion over the course of his rule. Neither Louis nor Richelieu was the principal instigator of this growth. The main drivers were the courtiers themselves who sought to expand their prerogatives and to find new ways of profiting from their offices. The changes that were initiated from the top down were not determined by a broad, sweeping agenda held by Louis or his minister-favourites but rather by immediate needs and contingencies. Cardinal Richelieu, nonetheless, recognised that Louis's court really mattered for high politics in this period: the royal households produced key players for the governance of the realm, either gravitating from court office to broader governmental office, or holding both simultaneously. Furthermore, Louis's court helped to bind the realm together, not just because it acted as a hub attracting people from the provinces but also because of the time it spent in the provinces. Richelieu, however, struggled to control this court — so vital to the direction of the French monarchy in this period — because its members were so active and vibrant. They shaped the cultural and social environment surrounding and associated with the court because they were heavily invested in the court as an institution. Indeed, the court did not only serve the needs of the monarch: courts could only operate because a large group of people had a stake in ensuring that they functioned. By establishing the importance of Louis XIII's court for the direction of the French monarchy, and his courtiers' role in moulding it, this thesis seeks to throw light on humans' fundamental relationship with power.A comparative study of the hospitals and leprosaria in Narbonne, France and Siena, Italy (1080-1348)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12126
This thesis analyses the development of the hospitals and leprosaria in Narbonne and Siena from their foundation to the Black Death (1080-1348). Specifically, it examines their respective relationships with the people of Narbonne and Siena and the municipality within a comparative framework. This thesis helps address the gap in comparative studies of the history of hospitals and leprosaria.
This comparative study demonstrates how the internal governance of these institutions responded to — and were indeed shaped by — changes in the political and social climate of Narbonne and Siena. This becomes apparent through a comparison of the Hospital of St Just and Hospital of St Paul in Narbonne with the Ospedale di Santa Maria della Scala in Siena. While all these houses were established by ecclesiastical institutions between the late eleventh and mid-twelfth century, there is a marked difference between the growth of the Ospedale and that of the institutions in Narbonne. Furthermore, the Ospedale’s independence from its founders, coupled with Siena’s wealth and population, facilitated its development into a paragon of the medieval hospital. Such elements are absent from Narbonne, which was entering a period of decline in the thirteenth century.
This thesis also recontextualises the study of leprosaria in both cities by deconstructing the traditional exclusion narrative; indeed, this study presents the first examination of the lepers and leprosaria in Siena. Examination of these two cities reveals that there were various approaches to supporting and regulating lepers. It also demonstrates that lepers and leprosaria played an important role within the urban environment, by providing lepers a community while also presenting the healthy with an opportunity to serve them and reap spiritual benefits. This thesis provides a comprehensive analysis of the institutional development of assistive houses in these two cities, placing them in their respective political and social contexts and evaluates the relationship of these assistive institutions with authorities, especially the episcopacy, papacy, and municipality.
2017-12-08T00:00:00ZPeterson, AnnaThis thesis analyses the development of the hospitals and leprosaria in Narbonne and Siena from their foundation to the Black Death (1080-1348). Specifically, it examines their respective relationships with the people of Narbonne and Siena and the municipality within a comparative framework. This thesis helps address the gap in comparative studies of the history of hospitals and leprosaria.
This comparative study demonstrates how the internal governance of these institutions responded to — and were indeed shaped by — changes in the political and social climate of Narbonne and Siena. This becomes apparent through a comparison of the Hospital of St Just and Hospital of St Paul in Narbonne with the Ospedale di Santa Maria della Scala in Siena. While all these houses were established by ecclesiastical institutions between the late eleventh and mid-twelfth century, there is a marked difference between the growth of the Ospedale and that of the institutions in Narbonne. Furthermore, the Ospedale’s independence from its founders, coupled with Siena’s wealth and population, facilitated its development into a paragon of the medieval hospital. Such elements are absent from Narbonne, which was entering a period of decline in the thirteenth century.
This thesis also recontextualises the study of leprosaria in both cities by deconstructing the traditional exclusion narrative; indeed, this study presents the first examination of the lepers and leprosaria in Siena. Examination of these two cities reveals that there were various approaches to supporting and regulating lepers. It also demonstrates that lepers and leprosaria played an important role within the urban environment, by providing lepers a community while also presenting the healthy with an opportunity to serve them and reap spiritual benefits. This thesis provides a comprehensive analysis of the institutional development of assistive houses in these two cities, placing them in their respective political and social contexts and evaluates the relationship of these assistive institutions with authorities, especially the episcopacy, papacy, and municipality.Looking beyond Guinevere : depictions of women in Chrétien de Troyes’ Arthurian romances, the cult of saints, and religious texts of the twelfth century
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12100
This thesis provides a reading of Chrétien de Troyes’ Arthurian romances that reflects the cultural and intellectual context of twelfth-century Christianity. The impact of this context on Chrétien’s romances is examined by identifying the influence that contemporaneous biblical expository texts, hagiography, and the material culture of the cult of saints had upon his work. Although scholars have devoted much attention to the study of Chrétien’s romances, and some have examined the potential influences of various medieval Christian beliefs, practices, and symbols on his work, none have yet to produce a thorough study of these elements while focusing specifically on the female characters.
Scholars have identified the influence of the cult of saints on the depiction of Guinevere in The Knight of the Cart, but have not examined this influence on the depictions of the ladies in the other four romances in detail. I look beyond Guinevere, examining all of the female protagonists in the Arthurian romances, comparing their attributes and actions to those of biblical women in contemporaneous biblical exposition and those of saints in hagiography. At the heart of this comparison is the relationship between the lady and her knight, a relationship that is described in similar terms to that between a biblical woman and God and that between saint and devotee.
2017-12-08T00:00:00ZHayes, Lydia HelenThis thesis provides a reading of Chrétien de Troyes’ Arthurian romances that reflects the cultural and intellectual context of twelfth-century Christianity. The impact of this context on Chrétien’s romances is examined by identifying the influence that contemporaneous biblical expository texts, hagiography, and the material culture of the cult of saints had upon his work. Although scholars have devoted much attention to the study of Chrétien’s romances, and some have examined the potential influences of various medieval Christian beliefs, practices, and symbols on his work, none have yet to produce a thorough study of these elements while focusing specifically on the female characters.
Scholars have identified the influence of the cult of saints on the depiction of Guinevere in The Knight of the Cart, but have not examined this influence on the depictions of the ladies in the other four romances in detail. I look beyond Guinevere, examining all of the female protagonists in the Arthurian romances, comparing their attributes and actions to those of biblical women in contemporaneous biblical exposition and those of saints in hagiography. At the heart of this comparison is the relationship between the lady and her knight, a relationship that is described in similar terms to that between a biblical woman and God and that between saint and devotee.Learning from loss : eroding coastal heritage in Scotland
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12042
Heritage sites are constantly changing due to natural processes, and this change can happen fastest at the coast. Much legislation has been enacted to protect sites of historic interest, but these do not protect sites from natural processes. Change is already happening, and climate change predictions suggest that the pace will accelerate in the future. Instead of seeing the potential destruction of heritage sites as a disaster, we should embrace the opportunity that they can provide for us to learn about the past and to plan for the future. Heritage laws often enshrine a policy of preservation in situ, meaning that our most spectacular sites are preserved in a state of equilibrium, with a default position of no permitted intervention. However, the options for threatened coastal sites mirror those of shoreline management plans, which usually recommend either the construction of a coastal defence or, more likely, a strategy of managed retreat, where erosion is allowed to take its course after appropriate mitigations strategies have been enacted. Managed retreat can lead to a range of research projects, some of which would not normally be possible at similar, unthreatened and legally protected monuments. Such research also has the potential to involve members of the public, who can help in the discovery process, and cascade what they have learned through their communities. Information shared can be about the heritage site itself, including how communities in the past coped at times of climatic stress; and also about the processes that are now threatening the monument, thus helping teach about present day climate change.
2017-11-09T00:00:00ZGraham Allsop, Elinor LouiseDawson, Thomas ChristopherHambly, JoannaHeritage sites are constantly changing due to natural processes, and this change can happen fastest at the coast. Much legislation has been enacted to protect sites of historic interest, but these do not protect sites from natural processes. Change is already happening, and climate change predictions suggest that the pace will accelerate in the future. Instead of seeing the potential destruction of heritage sites as a disaster, we should embrace the opportunity that they can provide for us to learn about the past and to plan for the future. Heritage laws often enshrine a policy of preservation in situ, meaning that our most spectacular sites are preserved in a state of equilibrium, with a default position of no permitted intervention. However, the options for threatened coastal sites mirror those of shoreline management plans, which usually recommend either the construction of a coastal defence or, more likely, a strategy of managed retreat, where erosion is allowed to take its course after appropriate mitigations strategies have been enacted. Managed retreat can lead to a range of research projects, some of which would not normally be possible at similar, unthreatened and legally protected monuments. Such research also has the potential to involve members of the public, who can help in the discovery process, and cascade what they have learned through their communities. Information shared can be about the heritage site itself, including how communities in the past coped at times of climatic stress; and also about the processes that are now threatening the monument, thus helping teach about present day climate change.Magnificence and materiality : the commerce and culture of Flemish luxuries in late medieval Scotland
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12020
This thesis explores the prestige associated in late medieval Scotland with Flemish luxury products, using a material culture-based approach founded on the premise that objects can reveal the beliefs and attitudes of those who used them. Adding to existing scholarship which concentrates on the economic, political, and diplomatic connections between Scotland and Flanders, this research offers a new artefactual dimension to this relationship. It challenges the perception of Scotland as culturally and materially unsophisticated while simultaneously considering how objects were used in the expression of elite power and status.
What drives this work is that late medieval Scottish elites were fully immersed in the most highly regarded and fashionable material trends of western Europe and that their consumption patterns fit into a wider mentality which saw Flemish craftsmanship as an ideal. A new model is thus presented, moving away from the traditional concentration on fluctuating wool exports and taking into account the cultural agency of noble, ecclesiastic, and burghal elites. It entails the initial examination of Scottish consumer demand and its impact on the Flemish luxury market. Following this are chapters on gift exchange and the presentation of magnificence, centred around the perception of the Flemish aesthetic as representative of elite status. Finally, this approach is applied to the burghal and clerical spheres, arguing that Flemish church furniture played a role in the formation and maintenance of elite urban identities.
The comprehensive examination of artefactual sources, combined with the commercial, ritual, and ceremonial evidence found in written sources, enables the building up of a clearer impression of Scoto-Flemish material culture than has previously been realised. It is demonstrated that the material environment of late medieval Scottish elites was comparable to those of other European polities, constituting a common cultural sphere furnished by the luxury products of Flanders and the southern Low Countries.
2017-06-22T00:00:00ZFrench, MorvernThis thesis explores the prestige associated in late medieval Scotland with Flemish luxury products, using a material culture-based approach founded on the premise that objects can reveal the beliefs and attitudes of those who used them. Adding to existing scholarship which concentrates on the economic, political, and diplomatic connections between Scotland and Flanders, this research offers a new artefactual dimension to this relationship. It challenges the perception of Scotland as culturally and materially unsophisticated while simultaneously considering how objects were used in the expression of elite power and status.
What drives this work is that late medieval Scottish elites were fully immersed in the most highly regarded and fashionable material trends of western Europe and that their consumption patterns fit into a wider mentality which saw Flemish craftsmanship as an ideal. A new model is thus presented, moving away from the traditional concentration on fluctuating wool exports and taking into account the cultural agency of noble, ecclesiastic, and burghal elites. It entails the initial examination of Scottish consumer demand and its impact on the Flemish luxury market. Following this are chapters on gift exchange and the presentation of magnificence, centred around the perception of the Flemish aesthetic as representative of elite status. Finally, this approach is applied to the burghal and clerical spheres, arguing that Flemish church furniture played a role in the formation and maintenance of elite urban identities.
The comprehensive examination of artefactual sources, combined with the commercial, ritual, and ceremonial evidence found in written sources, enables the building up of a clearer impression of Scoto-Flemish material culture than has previously been realised. It is demonstrated that the material environment of late medieval Scottish elites was comparable to those of other European polities, constituting a common cultural sphere furnished by the luxury products of Flanders and the southern Low Countries.The reinvention of jihād in twelfth-century al-Shām
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/12019
This thesis examines the reinvention of jihād ideology in twelfth‑century al‑Shām. In modern scholarship there is a tendency to speak of a revival of jihād in the twelfth century, but discussion of this revival has been dominated by study of the practice of jihād rather than of the ideology of jihād. This thesis addresses this imbalance by studying two twelfth‑century Damascene works: the Kitāb al‑jihād (Book of Jihād) of ʿAlī b. Ṭāhir al‑Sulamī (d. 500/1106), and the al‑Arbaʿūn ḥadīthan fī al‑ḥathth ʿala al‑jihād (Forty Hadiths for Inciting Jihād) of Abū al‑Qāsim Ibn ʿAsākir (d. 571/1176). Through discussion of these texts, this thesis sheds light on twelfth‑century perceptions of jihād by asking what their authors meant when they referred to jihād, and how their perceptions of jihād related to the broader Islamic discourse on jihād. A holistic approach is taken to these works; they are discussed not only in the context of the 'master narrative' of jihād, wherein juristic sources have been privileged over other non‑legal genres and corpora, but also in the context of the Sufi discourse of jihād al‑nafs, and the earliest traditions on jihād which thrived from the eighth century onwards on the Muslim‑Byzantine frontier. This thesis argues that both al‑Sulamī and Ibn ʿAsākir integrated elements from these different traditions of jihād in order to create models of jihād suited to their own political contexts, and that it is only in the context of a more nuanced appreciation of jihād ideology that their attempts can be properly understood. At the same time, this thesis argues against the model of the 'counter‑crusade', which holds that the revival of jihād began in earnest only in the middle of the twelfth century, by stressing that there was no delay between the arrival of the Franks and attempts to modify jihād ideology.
2016-11-30T00:00:00ZGoudie, Kenneth AlexanderThis thesis examines the reinvention of jihād ideology in twelfth‑century al‑Shām. In modern scholarship there is a tendency to speak of a revival of jihād in the twelfth century, but discussion of this revival has been dominated by study of the practice of jihād rather than of the ideology of jihād. This thesis addresses this imbalance by studying two twelfth‑century Damascene works: the Kitāb al‑jihād (Book of Jihād) of ʿAlī b. Ṭāhir al‑Sulamī (d. 500/1106), and the al‑Arbaʿūn ḥadīthan fī al‑ḥathth ʿala al‑jihād (Forty Hadiths for Inciting Jihād) of Abū al‑Qāsim Ibn ʿAsākir (d. 571/1176). Through discussion of these texts, this thesis sheds light on twelfth‑century perceptions of jihād by asking what their authors meant when they referred to jihād, and how their perceptions of jihād related to the broader Islamic discourse on jihād. A holistic approach is taken to these works; they are discussed not only in the context of the 'master narrative' of jihād, wherein juristic sources have been privileged over other non‑legal genres and corpora, but also in the context of the Sufi discourse of jihād al‑nafs, and the earliest traditions on jihād which thrived from the eighth century onwards on the Muslim‑Byzantine frontier. This thesis argues that both al‑Sulamī and Ibn ʿAsākir integrated elements from these different traditions of jihād in order to create models of jihād suited to their own political contexts, and that it is only in the context of a more nuanced appreciation of jihād ideology that their attempts can be properly understood. At the same time, this thesis argues against the model of the 'counter‑crusade', which holds that the revival of jihād began in earnest only in the middle of the twelfth century, by stressing that there was no delay between the arrival of the Franks and attempts to modify jihād ideology.John of Salisbury and law
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11984
The aim of this thesis is to consider the knowledge and use of law by John of Salisbury,
evaluating what he thought law should be, whence it originated and how it related to
aspects of society, for example the institutions of the monarch and the church. For this
purpose, the main evidence used will be Historia Pontificalis, Policraticus and the large
corpus of letters. Chapter One is entitled Types of Law and gives an outline of the main
types of law as John saw them. Chapter Two is entitled Canon Law. This chapter is
devoted entirely to the study of John’s knowledge and use of canon law. In this chapter,
consideration will be made to what canon law John appears to have known and how
John used this knowledge within his written work. Chapter Three, entitled King and Law,
focuses upon John of Salisbury’s opinion of the relationship between the monarch and
the law. Chapter Four, Theory of Law: Church and King considers John’s ideas on the
relationship between church and monarch. Attention will also be paid to how he conveyed
his ideas during the papal schism and the Becket dispute as well as John’s ideas on judges.
Chapter Five is entitled Law in Practice: Church and King, whereby analysis will be made
of how John sees the monarch’s involvement in issues such as church elections.
2017-12-08T00:00:00ZEsser, Maxine KristyThe aim of this thesis is to consider the knowledge and use of law by John of Salisbury,
evaluating what he thought law should be, whence it originated and how it related to
aspects of society, for example the institutions of the monarch and the church. For this
purpose, the main evidence used will be Historia Pontificalis, Policraticus and the large
corpus of letters. Chapter One is entitled Types of Law and gives an outline of the main
types of law as John saw them. Chapter Two is entitled Canon Law. This chapter is
devoted entirely to the study of John’s knowledge and use of canon law. In this chapter,
consideration will be made to what canon law John appears to have known and how
John used this knowledge within his written work. Chapter Three, entitled King and Law,
focuses upon John of Salisbury’s opinion of the relationship between the monarch and
the law. Chapter Four, Theory of Law: Church and King considers John’s ideas on the
relationship between church and monarch. Attention will also be paid to how he conveyed
his ideas during the papal schism and the Becket dispute as well as John’s ideas on judges.
Chapter Five is entitled Law in Practice: Church and King, whereby analysis will be made
of how John sees the monarch’s involvement in issues such as church elections.Roger Morrice and his 'Entring book' : 'all the news that's fit to print'
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11917
It is a reasonable assumption to make that anyone with a passing knowledge
of British history will have heard of Samuel Pepys, the seventeenth-century
‘man about town’. His diary has been the subject of extensive research by
scholars over three centuries and represents a spectacular primary source
which is testament to a life lived to the full, in one of the most turbulent
periods in British history.
However, there is now competition for the title of most influential news-
gatherer of the seventeenth century, in the form of Roger Morrice, a
Presbyterian minister who acted as what today might be described as a
political or investigative journalist for the period 1677-1691. His reporting
activities serviced the informational needs of a network of Presbyterian
patrons through manuscript newsletters which eventually he termed his
Entring Book. The edited version of the Entring Book was published in 2007
under the auspices of Mark Goldie.
Described by Goldie as a political work, there is no doubt that the emphasis
of the Entring Book is distinctly politico-religious in nature and successfully
captures the forces at work during the second half of the seventeenth century,
ranging from the Restoration, the Popish Plot and the Exclusion Crisis to the
Glorious Revolution. Notwithstanding this strong political bias and in spite
of allusions to what today’s historians might describe as ‘social history’ in the edited Entring Book, much of the Book’s content can properly be termed as
‘social’ in nature, embracing significant subject-matter as wide-ranging as
duelling, mortality, playhouses and the sexual mores of the period, alongside
subjects such as diverse as child kidnap, urban violence, fire, weather and
cases of suicide, to name but a few.
With the political angles of the Entring Book well covered by Goldie et al,
the purpose of this dissertation is two-fold. Firstly, to review the culture in
which Morrice practised information-gathering for his patrons and, secondly,
to shed more light on the so far neglected social dimensions of the Entring
Book.
2017-01-01T00:00:00ZBide, Richard WilliamIt is a reasonable assumption to make that anyone with a passing knowledge
of British history will have heard of Samuel Pepys, the seventeenth-century
‘man about town’. His diary has been the subject of extensive research by
scholars over three centuries and represents a spectacular primary source
which is testament to a life lived to the full, in one of the most turbulent
periods in British history.
However, there is now competition for the title of most influential news-
gatherer of the seventeenth century, in the form of Roger Morrice, a
Presbyterian minister who acted as what today might be described as a
political or investigative journalist for the period 1677-1691. His reporting
activities serviced the informational needs of a network of Presbyterian
patrons through manuscript newsletters which eventually he termed his
Entring Book. The edited version of the Entring Book was published in 2007
under the auspices of Mark Goldie.
Described by Goldie as a political work, there is no doubt that the emphasis
of the Entring Book is distinctly politico-religious in nature and successfully
captures the forces at work during the second half of the seventeenth century,
ranging from the Restoration, the Popish Plot and the Exclusion Crisis to the
Glorious Revolution. Notwithstanding this strong political bias and in spite
of allusions to what today’s historians might describe as ‘social history’ in the edited Entring Book, much of the Book’s content can properly be termed as
‘social’ in nature, embracing significant subject-matter as wide-ranging as
duelling, mortality, playhouses and the sexual mores of the period, alongside
subjects such as diverse as child kidnap, urban violence, fire, weather and
cases of suicide, to name but a few.
With the political angles of the Entring Book well covered by Goldie et al,
the purpose of this dissertation is two-fold. Firstly, to review the culture in
which Morrice practised information-gathering for his patrons and, secondly,
to shed more light on the so far neglected social dimensions of the Entring
Book.Reading Paul and Dante in the fourteenth century
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11871
Given the importance of Paul for Dante’s characterization of the pilgrim, and his invocation of the Pauline Epistles throughout the Commedia, this thesis began by asking how important Paul was to Dante’s fourteenth-century readers. It examines the use of the Pauline Epistles by the Trecento commentators of Dante’s Commedia in order to contribute to our understanding of how both were read in late medieval Italy. Part One examines reading practices in the Middle Ages, and introduces commentary writing as a genre. The fourteenth century commentators are then described, with a focus on personal circumstances that may have influenced their interpretations. Part Two examines the use of Paul in the commentaries, differentiating between different forms of citation, such as when the commentators used Paul because they identified Pauline references or allusions in the poem, or when they included Paul in their interpretations for other reasons. This produced close readings of selected commentaries which reveal how the commentators read Paul and understood Dante. Jacopo della Lana used Paul when copying Aquinas, and his knowledge of the Epistles themselves, it is argued, was often confused and inaccurate. Pietro Alighieri repeatedly used Paul in combination with other sources in order implicitly to link canti. Guido da Pisa viewed the Commedia as a prophetic dream vision, and equated Dante with Biblical figures, including Paul. This comparison allowed Guido to justify his use of Dante as a life model for his dedicatee. The commentators acknowledge the importance of Paul when Dante clearly alludes to the Epistles, but in general, they simply use Paul as an authoritative voice. Finally, this thesis demonstrates their understanding of Dante not just as narrator/character, but also as reader.
2015-09-01T00:00:00ZGustaw, ChantalGiven the importance of Paul for Dante’s characterization of the pilgrim, and his invocation of the Pauline Epistles throughout the Commedia, this thesis began by asking how important Paul was to Dante’s fourteenth-century readers. It examines the use of the Pauline Epistles by the Trecento commentators of Dante’s Commedia in order to contribute to our understanding of how both were read in late medieval Italy. Part One examines reading practices in the Middle Ages, and introduces commentary writing as a genre. The fourteenth century commentators are then described, with a focus on personal circumstances that may have influenced their interpretations. Part Two examines the use of Paul in the commentaries, differentiating between different forms of citation, such as when the commentators used Paul because they identified Pauline references or allusions in the poem, or when they included Paul in their interpretations for other reasons. This produced close readings of selected commentaries which reveal how the commentators read Paul and understood Dante. Jacopo della Lana used Paul when copying Aquinas, and his knowledge of the Epistles themselves, it is argued, was often confused and inaccurate. Pietro Alighieri repeatedly used Paul in combination with other sources in order implicitly to link canti. Guido da Pisa viewed the Commedia as a prophetic dream vision, and equated Dante with Biblical figures, including Paul. This comparison allowed Guido to justify his use of Dante as a life model for his dedicatee. The commentators acknowledge the importance of Paul when Dante clearly alludes to the Epistles, but in general, they simply use Paul as an authoritative voice. Finally, this thesis demonstrates their understanding of Dante not just as narrator/character, but also as reader.Saints, dedications and cults in mediaeval Fife
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11839
A good deal has been written about the history of the Scottish Church, about Scottish saints and about church dedications in Scotland. Much of this has, however, been written by antiquarians who have often had a denominational or theological axe to grind, and the results are not useful in terms of scholarly or historical content. This thesis sets out to clear away those claims made about certain aspects of the Mediaeval Scottish Church, yet which are grounded on little, if any, reliable historical evidence. This is a regional study of that area of Scotland which was most active and influential in ecclesiastical terms throughout the Mediaeval period. I have tried, as far as is possible, to establish the identity of all those saints connected in some way with the Church in Fife. A careful study of pertinent extant sources has involved a personal assessment of what is reliable historical record and what is legendary fancy. This process has necessitated the elimination of certain saints from any list that is deemed to incorporate only those holy individuals whose identity can be confirmed from dependable documentary survivals. In some cases we can be sure that the saint existed, but in many instances we are left wondering whether we are dealing with an historical figure or an invented exemplar. Church dedications are often useful as evidence of the antiquity of a saint's cult or of his association with a particular region, but for them to be useful evidence it is necessary to establish the veracity of claims made for ancient church dedications to particular saints. This thesis tries to look at the role of a saint and at the content, management and function of a saint's cult. In focussing on ecclesiastical centres, and on particular pilgrimage centres, in one area of Scotland this thesis looks at saints, dedications and cults in their wider Scottish and European contexts. In specialising in one area it has been possible to note the wide geographical variety of influences on the Scottish Church whilst also emphasising the widespread influence which the Church in Fife had in the pre-Reformation era.
1988-01-01T00:00:00ZDove, Giles W.A good deal has been written about the history of the Scottish Church, about Scottish saints and about church dedications in Scotland. Much of this has, however, been written by antiquarians who have often had a denominational or theological axe to grind, and the results are not useful in terms of scholarly or historical content. This thesis sets out to clear away those claims made about certain aspects of the Mediaeval Scottish Church, yet which are grounded on little, if any, reliable historical evidence. This is a regional study of that area of Scotland which was most active and influential in ecclesiastical terms throughout the Mediaeval period. I have tried, as far as is possible, to establish the identity of all those saints connected in some way with the Church in Fife. A careful study of pertinent extant sources has involved a personal assessment of what is reliable historical record and what is legendary fancy. This process has necessitated the elimination of certain saints from any list that is deemed to incorporate only those holy individuals whose identity can be confirmed from dependable documentary survivals. In some cases we can be sure that the saint existed, but in many instances we are left wondering whether we are dealing with an historical figure or an invented exemplar. Church dedications are often useful as evidence of the antiquity of a saint's cult or of his association with a particular region, but for them to be useful evidence it is necessary to establish the veracity of claims made for ancient church dedications to particular saints. This thesis tries to look at the role of a saint and at the content, management and function of a saint's cult. In focussing on ecclesiastical centres, and on particular pilgrimage centres, in one area of Scotland this thesis looks at saints, dedications and cults in their wider Scottish and European contexts. In specialising in one area it has been possible to note the wide geographical variety of influences on the Scottish Church whilst also emphasising the widespread influence which the Church in Fife had in the pre-Reformation era.City government and the state in eighteenth century South Carolina
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11835
This article documents the character and development of the government in eighteenth-century Charleston, South Carolina. It argues that urban authority played a very important role in articulating the relationship between citizens and the state across the colonial, revolutionary, and early national eras. Two characteristics of this emerging authority are especially noteworthy. First, there were strong connections between governing practices in British cities and in Charleston. Efforts to order the South Carolina town were underpinned by an ideology of “internal police” that was increasingly shaping the government of towns across the British Atlantic world. Second, recognizing the importance of this doctrine relocates its origins firmly to the prerevolutionary urban environment, whereas historians had previously traced its roots to the revolutionary era.
2017-01-01T00:00:00ZHart, EmmaThis article documents the character and development of the government in eighteenth-century Charleston, South Carolina. It argues that urban authority played a very important role in articulating the relationship between citizens and the state across the colonial, revolutionary, and early national eras. Two characteristics of this emerging authority are especially noteworthy. First, there were strong connections between governing practices in British cities and in Charleston. Efforts to order the South Carolina town were underpinned by an ideology of “internal police” that was increasingly shaping the government of towns across the British Atlantic world. Second, recognizing the importance of this doctrine relocates its origins firmly to the prerevolutionary urban environment, whereas historians had previously traced its roots to the revolutionary era.The idea of a Kosovan language in Yugoslavia's language politics
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11804
Not only are nations invented (imagined) into and out of existence, but languages and states are as well. Decisions on how to construct, change or obliterate a language are essentially arbitrary, and as such dictated by political considerations. The entailed language of politics (often accompanied by the closely related politics of script) is of more immediate significance in Central Europe than elsewhere in the world, because in this region language is the sole and fundamental basis for creating, legitimating and maintaining nations and their nation-states. Since 1918, the creation and destruction of ethnolinguistic nation-states in Central Europe has been followed (or even preceded) by the creation and destruction of languages so that a unique language could be fitted to each nation and its national polity. This article focuses on the politics of the Albanian language in Yugoslavia's Autonomous Province of Kosovo and in independent Kosovo with an eye to answering two questions at the level of language politics. First, what was the kind of Albanian standard employed in Kosovo before the 1968/1970/1974 acceptance of Albania's Tosk-based standard Albanian in Yugoslavia? Second, why is Kosovo the sole post-Yugoslav nation-state that has not (yet?) been endowed with its own unique (Kosovan) language?
2016-11-01T00:00:00ZKamusella, TomaszNot only are nations invented (imagined) into and out of existence, but languages and states are as well. Decisions on how to construct, change or obliterate a language are essentially arbitrary, and as such dictated by political considerations. The entailed language of politics (often accompanied by the closely related politics of script) is of more immediate significance in Central Europe than elsewhere in the world, because in this region language is the sole and fundamental basis for creating, legitimating and maintaining nations and their nation-states. Since 1918, the creation and destruction of ethnolinguistic nation-states in Central Europe has been followed (or even preceded) by the creation and destruction of languages so that a unique language could be fitted to each nation and its national polity. This article focuses on the politics of the Albanian language in Yugoslavia's Autonomous Province of Kosovo and in independent Kosovo with an eye to answering two questions at the level of language politics. First, what was the kind of Albanian standard employed in Kosovo before the 1968/1970/1974 acceptance of Albania's Tosk-based standard Albanian in Yugoslavia? Second, why is Kosovo the sole post-Yugoslav nation-state that has not (yet?) been endowed with its own unique (Kosovan) language?The Foreign Office and British foreign policy during the Abyssinian crisis, 1934-1935
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11762
This is not a thesis about the Abyssinian Crisis or even, for that matter, Britain and the Abyssinian Crisis. Rather, it is about British foreign policy and the Foreign Office during the crisis. While a considerable amount of scholarship dealing with the Abyssinian Crisis has appeared, there has not been, at least to my knowledge, a full-scale study of this particular aspect of the crisis. That the subject warrants such scrutiny is, in my mind, without question. Indeed, the crisis shattered British foreign policy. At the end of the day, the League of Nations was crippled, and Italy, once Britain's ally against Nazi Germany, was alienated. In the process, Britain's Foreign Secretary was forced to resign. I have written this thesis as a functional analysis designed to address the question of how British policy evolved and was implemented during the Abyssinian Crisis, the assumptions upon which that policy was based, the long and short-term goals of that policy, and the Foreign Office's day-to-day management of policy, will all be examined. The personalities of those in charge of British policy, and policy disputes between the Foreign Office staff will also be given full coverage. Drawing primarily from Foreign Office documents, I will look at British policy leading up to and culminating in, Sir Samuel Hoare's trip to Paris and the so-called Hoare-Laval "Pact." Thus I will examine Hoare-Laval as a case-study. Since British foreign policy during the Abyssinian Crisis originated in, and was carried out by the Foreign Office, then it is there that an explanation for Britain's behaviour during the crisis will be found. However, since a study of British policy during the Abyssinian Crisis would be incomplete without some elucidation of the Cabinet and Cabinet subcommittees' role in the policy-making process, I have devoted one chapter to this purpose.
1989-01-01T00:00:00ZFischer, Keith E.This is not a thesis about the Abyssinian Crisis or even, for that matter, Britain and the Abyssinian Crisis. Rather, it is about British foreign policy and the Foreign Office during the crisis. While a considerable amount of scholarship dealing with the Abyssinian Crisis has appeared, there has not been, at least to my knowledge, a full-scale study of this particular aspect of the crisis. That the subject warrants such scrutiny is, in my mind, without question. Indeed, the crisis shattered British foreign policy. At the end of the day, the League of Nations was crippled, and Italy, once Britain's ally against Nazi Germany, was alienated. In the process, Britain's Foreign Secretary was forced to resign. I have written this thesis as a functional analysis designed to address the question of how British policy evolved and was implemented during the Abyssinian Crisis, the assumptions upon which that policy was based, the long and short-term goals of that policy, and the Foreign Office's day-to-day management of policy, will all be examined. The personalities of those in charge of British policy, and policy disputes between the Foreign Office staff will also be given full coverage. Drawing primarily from Foreign Office documents, I will look at British policy leading up to and culminating in, Sir Samuel Hoare's trip to Paris and the so-called Hoare-Laval "Pact." Thus I will examine Hoare-Laval as a case-study. Since British foreign policy during the Abyssinian Crisis originated in, and was carried out by the Foreign Office, then it is there that an explanation for Britain's behaviour during the crisis will be found. However, since a study of British policy during the Abyssinian Crisis would be incomplete without some elucidation of the Cabinet and Cabinet subcommittees' role in the policy-making process, I have devoted one chapter to this purpose.'Pay any price, bear any burden': The U.S. Army's Counter-Insurgency Doctrine from Kennedy to the Vietnam War
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11738
This thesis is an analysis of the U.S. Army’s counter-insurgency doctrine from its roots to its application in South Vietnam during the Vietnam War. Contrary to the arguments of a specific section of scholars, the Army did not fail to defeat the National Liberation Front (NLF) because it did not use counter-insurgency methods. This thesis explains that the Army developed a comprehensive, albeit flawed, counter-insurgency doctrine and applied it in South Vietnam. While the Army’s counter-insurgency doctrine had serious deficiencies, it was the deeply unsound South Vietnamese government and the NLF’s formidable political revolution that were the primary reasons for its failure to achieve its objectives.
This thesis utilises the body of literature produced by U.S. Army officers, officers of allied nations and academics during the creation of the Army’s counter-insurgency doctrine, as well as the field manuals that resulted from this research. These sources reveal the self-interest of Army commanders in their pursuit of a counter-insurgency mission, the purpose of which was to reverse the reductions enforced upon the Army during the 1950s. Crucially, these sources also display the Army’s perception of insurgencies in the developing world as the result of Communist-bloc attempts to expand communism. This perception, as well as the overconfidence of much of the Army’s leadership, was influential in shaping counter-insurgency doctrine.
The Army’s self-interest put it on a path of its own making that led to the Vietnam War. The Army’s field manuals on counter-insurgency warfare show it expected to face an insurgency that was born out of the Cold War struggle and its methods reflected this belief. Therefore, it did not grasp that the NLF’s revolution had deep-seated historical roots. The Army’s counter-insurgency programmes, which emphasised civic action and destruction of guerrillas, were wholly ineffective in eradicating the NLF’s largely political revolution.
2017-12-08T00:00:00ZRitchie, George Forman MichaelThis thesis is an analysis of the U.S. Army’s counter-insurgency doctrine from its roots to its application in South Vietnam during the Vietnam War. Contrary to the arguments of a specific section of scholars, the Army did not fail to defeat the National Liberation Front (NLF) because it did not use counter-insurgency methods. This thesis explains that the Army developed a comprehensive, albeit flawed, counter-insurgency doctrine and applied it in South Vietnam. While the Army’s counter-insurgency doctrine had serious deficiencies, it was the deeply unsound South Vietnamese government and the NLF’s formidable political revolution that were the primary reasons for its failure to achieve its objectives.
This thesis utilises the body of literature produced by U.S. Army officers, officers of allied nations and academics during the creation of the Army’s counter-insurgency doctrine, as well as the field manuals that resulted from this research. These sources reveal the self-interest of Army commanders in their pursuit of a counter-insurgency mission, the purpose of which was to reverse the reductions enforced upon the Army during the 1950s. Crucially, these sources also display the Army’s perception of insurgencies in the developing world as the result of Communist-bloc attempts to expand communism. This perception, as well as the overconfidence of much of the Army’s leadership, was influential in shaping counter-insurgency doctrine.
The Army’s self-interest put it on a path of its own making that led to the Vietnam War. The Army’s field manuals on counter-insurgency warfare show it expected to face an insurgency that was born out of the Cold War struggle and its methods reflected this belief. Therefore, it did not grasp that the NLF’s revolution had deep-seated historical roots. The Army’s counter-insurgency programmes, which emphasised civic action and destruction of guerrillas, were wholly ineffective in eradicating the NLF’s largely political revolution."So perverse an ally" : Great Britain’s alliance with Austria in the war of the Spanish Succession
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11687
The War of the Spanish Succession saw the culmination in the development of European warfare during the “Military Revolution” period, which saw European states fielding larger armies with geographically more ambitious strategies under the umbrella of the nascent eighteenth‐century phenomenon of the “Fiscal‐Military State.” By investigating the Austro‐British alliance at the diplomatic, strategic, logistical, and operational levels during the war, greater insight can be gained into the mechanics of alliance warfare and how two allies reconcile independent war strategies in order to achieve a common goal. This is done in particular by exploring British attempts to influence Austrian war strategy through the tools of diplomacy and logistics in order to bring it more in line with British war strategy, particularly in the region of southern Europe. The chronological approach adopted by this thesis will demonstrate how the course of a war can influence strategy and, in turn, facilitate or impede allied collaboration. The early years of the war saw unsuccessful attempts at Austro‐British collaboration due to the distance between the two allies and the limited contact between them. The 1703 crisis of the Austrian monarchy following financial collapse, rebellion, and a hostile Bavaria forced a dramatic revision of British strategy, culminating the Blenheim campaign of 1704. The expansion of the war into Iberia saw a broadening of Austro‐British military contacts, and the strategic situation in Italy was the source of greater collaboration. However, this expanded collaboration could prove diplomatically damaging when strategic or operational goals diverged. The later years of the war saw Austro‐British collaboration reach its peak, but Austria had to sacrifice much of the direction of its own war effort in the Mediterranean to Britain as the price for British support. The final years of the war saw British and Austrian war strategies diverge in light of the death of Joseph I.
2015-08-01T00:00:00ZKarges, Caleb WilliamThe War of the Spanish Succession saw the culmination in the development of European warfare during the “Military Revolution” period, which saw European states fielding larger armies with geographically more ambitious strategies under the umbrella of the nascent eighteenth‐century phenomenon of the “Fiscal‐Military State.” By investigating the Austro‐British alliance at the diplomatic, strategic, logistical, and operational levels during the war, greater insight can be gained into the mechanics of alliance warfare and how two allies reconcile independent war strategies in order to achieve a common goal. This is done in particular by exploring British attempts to influence Austrian war strategy through the tools of diplomacy and logistics in order to bring it more in line with British war strategy, particularly in the region of southern Europe. The chronological approach adopted by this thesis will demonstrate how the course of a war can influence strategy and, in turn, facilitate or impede allied collaboration. The early years of the war saw unsuccessful attempts at Austro‐British collaboration due to the distance between the two allies and the limited contact between them. The 1703 crisis of the Austrian monarchy following financial collapse, rebellion, and a hostile Bavaria forced a dramatic revision of British strategy, culminating the Blenheim campaign of 1704. The expansion of the war into Iberia saw a broadening of Austro‐British military contacts, and the strategic situation in Italy was the source of greater collaboration. However, this expanded collaboration could prove diplomatically damaging when strategic or operational goals diverged. The later years of the war saw Austro‐British collaboration reach its peak, but Austria had to sacrifice much of the direction of its own war effort in the Mediterranean to Britain as the price for British support. The final years of the war saw British and Austrian war strategies diverge in light of the death of Joseph I.Title redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11572
2017-12-08T00:00:00ZWoods, JackTitle redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11477
2017-06-01T00:00:00ZLimbach, SaskiaEdward I and the Crusades
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11414
[This thesis has] “…attempted to define and discuss as many aspects of English crusade policy in the late thirteenth century as the source material will allow. Following a brief chronological summary of Edward’s involvement in the defence of the Holy Land, three sections form the framework of this examination of English crusading practice. The first consists of a narrative history of the Lord Edward’s crusade of 1270-1272; the second deals with political factors which had relevance to English crusading activity throughout the period 1264-1307; and the final section includes a detailed examination of three important aspects of thirteenth-century crusading history: the contemporary relationship between theory and practice exemplified by English policies; the legatine authority and use of canonistic doctrines underling English preaching and recruitment; and the machinery through which English policies were financed.”
1971-01-01T00:00:00ZBeebe, Bruce[This thesis has] “…attempted to define and discuss as many aspects of English crusade policy in the late thirteenth century as the source material will allow. Following a brief chronological summary of Edward’s involvement in the defence of the Holy Land, three sections form the framework of this examination of English crusading practice. The first consists of a narrative history of the Lord Edward’s crusade of 1270-1272; the second deals with political factors which had relevance to English crusading activity throughout the period 1264-1307; and the final section includes a detailed examination of three important aspects of thirteenth-century crusading history: the contemporary relationship between theory and practice exemplified by English policies; the legatine authority and use of canonistic doctrines underling English preaching and recruitment; and the machinery through which English policies were financed.”The judgement of the Symbionese Liberation Army : displaced narratives of 1970s American political violence
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11381
This thesis outlines the perception of homegrown political violence in
The United States during the 1970s, as personified by the Symbionese Liberation
Army, through a reconstruction and analysis of the critical narratives used to
ascribe meaning to them contemporaneously. Scholarship thus far has failed to
recognize the importance of this group, dismissing their ineffectual actions and
ideology rather than recognizing the broader importance of their cultural
permeation. Although the SLA was informed by juvenile political awareness and
characterized by largely ineffective revolutionary actions, the failure by most
historians of the period to address the form and function of their ubiquitous
public image has contributed to the groundless historical assumption that the
political violence of the early 1970s was no more than the inevitable result of the
personal and political self-indulgences of the 1960s. This misconception has thus
far preempted meaningful analysis of this chapter of unprecedented American
political violence and the American public’s first interaction with political
extremism, articulated through civilian casualties, bombings, kidnapping, and the
co-option of print and broadcast media. This experience, and particularly the way
in which the SLA was portrayed at that time, contributed to the construction of
simplistic dichotomies and vague explanations for political violence that were
used contemporaneously to delegitimize protest by the left and justify the
governmental abuse of civil liberties and have carried through largely unchanged
to public discourse today. A careful analysis of the construction and reception of
the SLA's meaning is therefore essential to a more lucid understanding of the
times. Accordingly, the goal of this thesis is to reconstruct and analyze the
narratives of the SLA in order to understand their role in American culture and
1970s political violence and ultimately to chart their loss of agency and the
devaluation of their meaning in both history and public memory.
2014-01-01T00:00:00ZMcGuire, Megan RyanThis thesis outlines the perception of homegrown political violence in
The United States during the 1970s, as personified by the Symbionese Liberation
Army, through a reconstruction and analysis of the critical narratives used to
ascribe meaning to them contemporaneously. Scholarship thus far has failed to
recognize the importance of this group, dismissing their ineffectual actions and
ideology rather than recognizing the broader importance of their cultural
permeation. Although the SLA was informed by juvenile political awareness and
characterized by largely ineffective revolutionary actions, the failure by most
historians of the period to address the form and function of their ubiquitous
public image has contributed to the groundless historical assumption that the
political violence of the early 1970s was no more than the inevitable result of the
personal and political self-indulgences of the 1960s. This misconception has thus
far preempted meaningful analysis of this chapter of unprecedented American
political violence and the American public’s first interaction with political
extremism, articulated through civilian casualties, bombings, kidnapping, and the
co-option of print and broadcast media. This experience, and particularly the way
in which the SLA was portrayed at that time, contributed to the construction of
simplistic dichotomies and vague explanations for political violence that were
used contemporaneously to delegitimize protest by the left and justify the
governmental abuse of civil liberties and have carried through largely unchanged
to public discourse today. A careful analysis of the construction and reception of
the SLA's meaning is therefore essential to a more lucid understanding of the
times. Accordingly, the goal of this thesis is to reconstruct and analyze the
narratives of the SLA in order to understand their role in American culture and
1970s political violence and ultimately to chart their loss of agency and the
devaluation of their meaning in both history and public memory.Don Pedro Ronquillo and Spanish-British Relations (1674-91)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11341
This thesis provides an examination of Spanish-British relations from 1674-1691 through the lens of the correspondence of Don Pedro Ronquillo, Spanish ambassador to the courts of Charles II, James II, and William III.
1955-01-01T00:00:00ZScott, Charles FindlayThis thesis provides an examination of Spanish-British relations from 1674-1691 through the lens of the correspondence of Don Pedro Ronquillo, Spanish ambassador to the courts of Charles II, James II, and William III.Place-names, land and lordship in the medieval earldom of Strathearn
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11331
The first aim of this thesis is to present a comprehensive toponymic
listing and analysis for six parishes of Western Strathearn, and this
is done in Part One where approximately 2500 place-names are
considered. The medieval parishes of BQR, COM, TEX, MUT, MZX and MXZ
form a continuous, largely upland, area, topographically distinct from
the Strathearn parishes to the east, and with the exception of
Innerpeffray (part of MXZ, see esp. Part Two, Appendix 1b) somewhat
less affected, in the 12c to 14c at least, by inward migration of
Anglo-Norman and other non-Gaelic groups or individuals. Thus we might
expect this western area to be the most conservative part of an earldom
that Cynthia Neville has characterised as conservative and insular as
late as 13c when compared to other major Scottish earldoms and
lordships (Neville 1983, eg vol i, 156, Neville 2000, 76).
The core lands of the more easterly medieval parish of FOW were
subjected to the same comprehensive toponymic analysis. Though that
toponymic material could not be included for reasons of space, it has
contributed, along with the material from the six parishes covered in
the gazetteers below, to the second main aspect of the thesis, the
discussion of lordship and land organisation in Part Two. In Part Two
will also be found an introduction to the earldom of Strathearn and a
discussion of a number of aspects of its history, as well as appendices
giving additional information relevant to the topics discussed in the
body of the thesis.
The parish unit was chosen as the basis for the organisation of this
thesis since John Rogers (Rogers 1992, esp. 125-7) has shown the
fundamental link between the form of the ecclesiastical parishes, whose
creation was complete by 12c, and pre-existing units of land usually
referred to as multiple estates, a multiple estate being a group of
individual estates, not necessarily contiguous, organised and operated
as a coherent social, tenurial and economic unit. As Rogers puts it,
multiple estates were essentially units of lordship, taking the form of
a principal settlement or caput with a number of dependent settlements.
They contained within their bounds all the resources required to
support their economies and to produce the necessary renders.
Accordingly they were arranged in the landscape to exploit those
resources, a process which often produced irregular geographical forms,
including areas detached from the main body of the estate. This process
frequently led to a specialisation of function, such as the management
of pasture, amongst the component settlements.
Jones (1976) discusses the multiple estate in the context of the early
British Isles, Dodgshon (1981, esp. 58ff) in a Scottish context. The
latter writer says (op. cit., 58) that in their variety of scale,
multiple estates have often been likened to a parish, though some were
undoubtedly larger, adding that lordship was exercised over them by a
tribal chief, a king or a feudal baron.
Many of these characteristics will be found relevant to the discussion
of land organisation and lordship in Part Two.
In our present state of knowledge, then, the medieval parishes are the
best representation we have of the patterns of land organisation in
Strathearn as they may have been in the time of the late Pictish and
early Scottish kingdoms.
A practical demonstration of the relevance of parish boundaries lies in
the fact that it is rare indeed to find a settlement place-name whose
area of reference straddles the boundary of a medieval parish. It is
overwhelmingly within the context of the original parish that the
place-names of an area have coherence and are most likely to give up
their secrets.
2002-06-01T00:00:00ZWatson, AngusThe first aim of this thesis is to present a comprehensive toponymic
listing and analysis for six parishes of Western Strathearn, and this
is done in Part One where approximately 2500 place-names are
considered. The medieval parishes of BQR, COM, TEX, MUT, MZX and MXZ
form a continuous, largely upland, area, topographically distinct from
the Strathearn parishes to the east, and with the exception of
Innerpeffray (part of MXZ, see esp. Part Two, Appendix 1b) somewhat
less affected, in the 12c to 14c at least, by inward migration of
Anglo-Norman and other non-Gaelic groups or individuals. Thus we might
expect this western area to be the most conservative part of an earldom
that Cynthia Neville has characterised as conservative and insular as
late as 13c when compared to other major Scottish earldoms and
lordships (Neville 1983, eg vol i, 156, Neville 2000, 76).
The core lands of the more easterly medieval parish of FOW were
subjected to the same comprehensive toponymic analysis. Though that
toponymic material could not be included for reasons of space, it has
contributed, along with the material from the six parishes covered in
the gazetteers below, to the second main aspect of the thesis, the
discussion of lordship and land organisation in Part Two. In Part Two
will also be found an introduction to the earldom of Strathearn and a
discussion of a number of aspects of its history, as well as appendices
giving additional information relevant to the topics discussed in the
body of the thesis.
The parish unit was chosen as the basis for the organisation of this
thesis since John Rogers (Rogers 1992, esp. 125-7) has shown the
fundamental link between the form of the ecclesiastical parishes, whose
creation was complete by 12c, and pre-existing units of land usually
referred to as multiple estates, a multiple estate being a group of
individual estates, not necessarily contiguous, organised and operated
as a coherent social, tenurial and economic unit. As Rogers puts it,
multiple estates were essentially units of lordship, taking the form of
a principal settlement or caput with a number of dependent settlements.
They contained within their bounds all the resources required to
support their economies and to produce the necessary renders.
Accordingly they were arranged in the landscape to exploit those
resources, a process which often produced irregular geographical forms,
including areas detached from the main body of the estate. This process
frequently led to a specialisation of function, such as the management
of pasture, amongst the component settlements.
Jones (1976) discusses the multiple estate in the context of the early
British Isles, Dodgshon (1981, esp. 58ff) in a Scottish context. The
latter writer says (op. cit., 58) that in their variety of scale,
multiple estates have often been likened to a parish, though some were
undoubtedly larger, adding that lordship was exercised over them by a
tribal chief, a king or a feudal baron.
Many of these characteristics will be found relevant to the discussion
of land organisation and lordship in Part Two.
In our present state of knowledge, then, the medieval parishes are the
best representation we have of the patterns of land organisation in
Strathearn as they may have been in the time of the late Pictish and
early Scottish kingdoms.
A practical demonstration of the relevance of parish boundaries lies in
the fact that it is rare indeed to find a settlement place-name whose
area of reference straddles the boundary of a medieval parish. It is
overwhelmingly within the context of the original parish that the
place-names of an area have coherence and are most likely to give up
their secrets.Gender in modern Greek historiography
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11298
This article analyses the emergence and development of the study of gender in modern Greek historiography in the broader sense, exploring works that incorporate, even to an extent, the factor of gender. It shows that despite the manifold barriers that gender historians have faced, there is a slow but steady process of diffusion of gender in modern Greek historiography in general. The article also shows that historical research on gender relations in Greece initially focused on the study of women, historicising, however, their relations with men. Thus, in line with what Kantsa and Papataxiarchis argue about relevant scholarship at the international level, no linear transition from the study of women to the examination of gender relations occurred in modern Greek historiography. What has transpired, however, in the last two decades is that relevant historiography has gradually broadened to encompass a more systematic analysis of the (re)making of masculinities. It has also been enriched by the study of the intersection of gender and age as well as of transnational flows and their impact on gender, tendencies somewhat neglected in other reviews of the study of gender in Greek historiography.
2017-01-01T00:00:00ZPapadogiannis, NikolaosThis article analyses the emergence and development of the study of gender in modern Greek historiography in the broader sense, exploring works that incorporate, even to an extent, the factor of gender. It shows that despite the manifold barriers that gender historians have faced, there is a slow but steady process of diffusion of gender in modern Greek historiography in general. The article also shows that historical research on gender relations in Greece initially focused on the study of women, historicising, however, their relations with men. Thus, in line with what Kantsa and Papataxiarchis argue about relevant scholarship at the international level, no linear transition from the study of women to the examination of gender relations occurred in modern Greek historiography. What has transpired, however, in the last two decades is that relevant historiography has gradually broadened to encompass a more systematic analysis of the (re)making of masculinities. It has also been enriched by the study of the intersection of gender and age as well as of transnational flows and their impact on gender, tendencies somewhat neglected in other reviews of the study of gender in Greek historiography.A pre-history of ‘peer review’ : refereeing and editorial selection at the Royal Society
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/9434
Despite being coined only in the early 1970s, ‘peer review’ has become a powerful rhetorical concept in modern academic discourse, tasked with ensuring the reliability and reputation of scholarly research. Its origins have commonly been dated to the foundation of the Philosophical Transactions in 1665, or to early learned societies more generally, without much consideration of the intervening historical development. It is clear from our analysis of the Royal Society’s editorial practices from the seventeenth to the twentieth centuries, that the function of refereeing, and the social and intellectual meaning associated with scholarly publication, has historically been quite different from the function and meaning now associated with peer review. Refereeing emerged as part of the social practices associated with arranging the meetings and publications of gentlemanly learned societies in the late eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. Such societies had particular needs for processes that, at various times, could create collective editorial responsibility, protect the institutional finances, and guard the award of prestige. The mismatch between that context and the world of modern, professional, international science, helps to explain some of the accusations now being levelled against peer review as not being ‘fit for purpose’.
2016-08-25T00:00:00ZMoxham, NoahFyfe, AileenDespite being coined only in the early 1970s, ‘peer review’ has become a powerful rhetorical concept in modern academic discourse, tasked with ensuring the reliability and reputation of scholarly research. Its origins have commonly been dated to the foundation of the Philosophical Transactions in 1665, or to early learned societies more generally, without much consideration of the intervening historical development. It is clear from our analysis of the Royal Society’s editorial practices from the seventeenth to the twentieth centuries, that the function of refereeing, and the social and intellectual meaning associated with scholarly publication, has historically been quite different from the function and meaning now associated with peer review. Refereeing emerged as part of the social practices associated with arranging the meetings and publications of gentlemanly learned societies in the late eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. Such societies had particular needs for processes that, at various times, could create collective editorial responsibility, protect the institutional finances, and guard the award of prestige. The mismatch between that context and the world of modern, professional, international science, helps to explain some of the accusations now being levelled against peer review as not being ‘fit for purpose’.The historic working small craft of South Carolina : a general typology with a study of adaptations of flatboat design
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11135
The following dissertation presents a typology for historic working watercraft of the State of South Carolina, United States of America. The background investigation for this typology addressed research design questions concerning the geographic and ethnic origins of the builders of these craft, the history of transportation growth in the area and other factors which are thought to have influenced basic design, and construction methods. These factors were the environments in which craft operated, the materials and skills available for their construction, and the shapes and eights of typical cargoes they were designed to transport. In addition to
archival sources, data was developed by surveying regions of South Carolina where specific types of craft were known to operate. These areas included lower coastal plain riverine environments, abandoned rice plantations, abandoned ferry crossings, historic canals, and marine phosphate mining areas. Where remains of craft were discovered, a survey was conducted to gather sufficient information to determine the basic design, construction, and function of the vessel. Experimental archaeological projects also were undertaken during the last stages of the research to determine if it were possible to gather viable data concerning
construction economy, construction sequence, and performance. The projects consisted of the construction of one full scale 'replica' rice plantation barge, one full scale 'reconstruction' of an upland cotton boat, and one large scale model of a plantation chine-girder barge. These projects also constituted an examination of the value of experimental archaeology to this type of research. The work also provided an opportunity to compare the relative values of the construction of replicas using historic techniques and materials, versus 'reconstruction' to visually accurate standards using modern materials. It was determined, given certain factors dictated by funding and labor, that experimental archaeology can indeed contribute worthwhile data for research purposes.
The archival and field data generated by this activity were analyzed and a typology developed. It was determined that at least fourteen specific types of paddled or wind and tide driven watercraft were operated in the study area from the pre-historic period to approximately 1930.
These craft included dugout canoes, dugout-form based plantation craft, flat bottomed sailing vessels, round hulled ocean going sailing vessels, barge-form ferry craft, rice flats and phosphate carriers, extreme length-to-beam ratio mountain river craft, and highly specialized canal craft.
The data also indicate that working environments and cargo form were specific and direct influences on watercraft design. In some cases, such as aboriginal dugout canoes produced prior to European contact, ethnic influences were readily discernible. This proved not to be the case after the contact period.
Archival data clearly indicate that both European and Africans and African Americans were engaged in watercraft construction and operation during the study period. Evidence is presented to show that Europeans sought specific skills among imported Africans ranging from the cultivation of agricultural crops to blacksmithing. Further evidence demonstrates African skills in watercraft construction and operation, especially of dugout canoes and dugout based designs. It is hypothesized that craft of these type are most likely to be representative of the craft produced by this ethnic group in South Carolina. This hypothesis is supported by presentation of archival data showing that these types of craft were the vessels of choice of African and African American crews. Further evidence is presented to show that widely ranging European boat building skills also are represented in the archaeological record, including English, French and possibly middle European influences. It is further determined that specific identification of
the influence of anyone ethnic group is made unlikely as a result of the early absorption of ethnic traditions and the training of one group, Africans and African Americans, in the boat-building and carpentry traditions of the dominant European group.
Extensive additional field data is presented on barge-form craft as remains of this type of vessel contributed to the archaeological record in far greater numbers than any other. The preponderance of this form is interpreted as a manifestation of the magnitude of the South Carolina rice industry and the catastrophic nature of its cessation due to the Civil War of
1860-1865.
Two types of construction are identified, one based on plank and frame (as opposed to plank on frame) methods, the other method utilizing massive chine-girder logs. Evidence is presented to demonstrate that, while the basic barge or flat design was similar throughout the study area, details of construction including chine-girder shaping, fastening methods, scarphing techniques, and bow/stern to side construction methods varied greatly. This is interpreted as a reflection of the individual skills of the plantation carpenters who were primarily responsible for the building of these craft.
Evidence also is presented for an emerging dating technique based on the nature of construction methods, types of fastenings, and the size of lumber components of barge form craft.
The research also suggests predictive models for determining the likelihood of further remains of specific vessel types ranging from rice cuIture flats to phosphate barges.
Finally, appendices to this dissertation include 106 illustrations, a glossary of terms, a procedure for barge documentation, tables of conversions for metric measurements to English measurement on barges, and a discussion of weights and measurements for historic period cargoes and containers.
1997-01-01T00:00:00ZNewell, Mark M.The following dissertation presents a typology for historic working watercraft of the State of South Carolina, United States of America. The background investigation for this typology addressed research design questions concerning the geographic and ethnic origins of the builders of these craft, the history of transportation growth in the area and other factors which are thought to have influenced basic design, and construction methods. These factors were the environments in which craft operated, the materials and skills available for their construction, and the shapes and eights of typical cargoes they were designed to transport. In addition to
archival sources, data was developed by surveying regions of South Carolina where specific types of craft were known to operate. These areas included lower coastal plain riverine environments, abandoned rice plantations, abandoned ferry crossings, historic canals, and marine phosphate mining areas. Where remains of craft were discovered, a survey was conducted to gather sufficient information to determine the basic design, construction, and function of the vessel. Experimental archaeological projects also were undertaken during the last stages of the research to determine if it were possible to gather viable data concerning
construction economy, construction sequence, and performance. The projects consisted of the construction of one full scale 'replica' rice plantation barge, one full scale 'reconstruction' of an upland cotton boat, and one large scale model of a plantation chine-girder barge. These projects also constituted an examination of the value of experimental archaeology to this type of research. The work also provided an opportunity to compare the relative values of the construction of replicas using historic techniques and materials, versus 'reconstruction' to visually accurate standards using modern materials. It was determined, given certain factors dictated by funding and labor, that experimental archaeology can indeed contribute worthwhile data for research purposes.
The archival and field data generated by this activity were analyzed and a typology developed. It was determined that at least fourteen specific types of paddled or wind and tide driven watercraft were operated in the study area from the pre-historic period to approximately 1930.
These craft included dugout canoes, dugout-form based plantation craft, flat bottomed sailing vessels, round hulled ocean going sailing vessels, barge-form ferry craft, rice flats and phosphate carriers, extreme length-to-beam ratio mountain river craft, and highly specialized canal craft.
The data also indicate that working environments and cargo form were specific and direct influences on watercraft design. In some cases, such as aboriginal dugout canoes produced prior to European contact, ethnic influences were readily discernible. This proved not to be the case after the contact period.
Archival data clearly indicate that both European and Africans and African Americans were engaged in watercraft construction and operation during the study period. Evidence is presented to show that Europeans sought specific skills among imported Africans ranging from the cultivation of agricultural crops to blacksmithing. Further evidence demonstrates African skills in watercraft construction and operation, especially of dugout canoes and dugout based designs. It is hypothesized that craft of these type are most likely to be representative of the craft produced by this ethnic group in South Carolina. This hypothesis is supported by presentation of archival data showing that these types of craft were the vessels of choice of African and African American crews. Further evidence is presented to show that widely ranging European boat building skills also are represented in the archaeological record, including English, French and possibly middle European influences. It is further determined that specific identification of
the influence of anyone ethnic group is made unlikely as a result of the early absorption of ethnic traditions and the training of one group, Africans and African Americans, in the boat-building and carpentry traditions of the dominant European group.
Extensive additional field data is presented on barge-form craft as remains of this type of vessel contributed to the archaeological record in far greater numbers than any other. The preponderance of this form is interpreted as a manifestation of the magnitude of the South Carolina rice industry and the catastrophic nature of its cessation due to the Civil War of
1860-1865.
Two types of construction are identified, one based on plank and frame (as opposed to plank on frame) methods, the other method utilizing massive chine-girder logs. Evidence is presented to demonstrate that, while the basic barge or flat design was similar throughout the study area, details of construction including chine-girder shaping, fastening methods, scarphing techniques, and bow/stern to side construction methods varied greatly. This is interpreted as a reflection of the individual skills of the plantation carpenters who were primarily responsible for the building of these craft.
Evidence also is presented for an emerging dating technique based on the nature of construction methods, types of fastenings, and the size of lumber components of barge form craft.
The research also suggests predictive models for determining the likelihood of further remains of specific vessel types ranging from rice cuIture flats to phosphate barges.
Finally, appendices to this dissertation include 106 illustrations, a glossary of terms, a procedure for barge documentation, tables of conversions for metric measurements to English measurement on barges, and a discussion of weights and measurements for historic period cargoes and containers.Dynasticism and diplomacy : the political career of Marie de Guise in Scotland, 1548-1560
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11072
This thesis examines the political career of Marie de Guise in Scotland during the period
1548-1560. Challenging the conventional interpretation of Guise as the defender of
Catholicism whose régime climaxed with the Reformation Rebellion, this study shows
that she was, on the contrary, a shrewd and effective politique, whose own dynastic
interests and those of her daughter took precedence over her personal and religious
convictions. Dynasticism, not Catholicism, was the prime motivational force behind her
policy and it is from this perspective that her regime is considered.
The eight chapters of the thesis focus on two main themes. Firstly, that Marie de
Guise's dynasticism, and political career as a whole, were inextricably associated with
those of Mary, Queen of Scots, whose Scottish sovereignty, Catholic claim to the
English throne and betrothal to the Dauphin of France carried with it notions of Franco-
British Imperialism. And secondly, that Marie de Guise's policy in Scotland was
dictated by European dynastic politics and, specifically, by the Franco-Scottish alliance
of 1548-1560. Significantly more than a betrothal contract, the treaty of Haddington
established a 'protectoral' relationship between the 'auld allies' whereby Henri II was
able to assume control over Scottish military affairs, diplomacy and foreign policy as
the 'protector' of Scotland. Guise's assumption of the regency in 1554 completed the
process of establishing French power in Scotland, which was later consolidated, albeit
briefly, by the marriage of Mary Stewart to François Valois in 1558. The overall
success of Guise's dynastic and domestic policies, however, was limited. International
considerations undermined her policies and weakened her administration. Yet the
collapse of her regime came not with the outbreak of the Reformation Rebellion or her
alleged defeat at the hands of the Congregation. Only with her death, did Marie de
Guise's regime and French power in Scotland truly collapse.
1999-01-01T00:00:00ZRitchie, Pamela E.This thesis examines the political career of Marie de Guise in Scotland during the period
1548-1560. Challenging the conventional interpretation of Guise as the defender of
Catholicism whose régime climaxed with the Reformation Rebellion, this study shows
that she was, on the contrary, a shrewd and effective politique, whose own dynastic
interests and those of her daughter took precedence over her personal and religious
convictions. Dynasticism, not Catholicism, was the prime motivational force behind her
policy and it is from this perspective that her regime is considered.
The eight chapters of the thesis focus on two main themes. Firstly, that Marie de
Guise's dynasticism, and political career as a whole, were inextricably associated with
those of Mary, Queen of Scots, whose Scottish sovereignty, Catholic claim to the
English throne and betrothal to the Dauphin of France carried with it notions of Franco-
British Imperialism. And secondly, that Marie de Guise's policy in Scotland was
dictated by European dynastic politics and, specifically, by the Franco-Scottish alliance
of 1548-1560. Significantly more than a betrothal contract, the treaty of Haddington
established a 'protectoral' relationship between the 'auld allies' whereby Henri II was
able to assume control over Scottish military affairs, diplomacy and foreign policy as
the 'protector' of Scotland. Guise's assumption of the regency in 1554 completed the
process of establishing French power in Scotland, which was later consolidated, albeit
briefly, by the marriage of Mary Stewart to François Valois in 1558. The overall
success of Guise's dynastic and domestic policies, however, was limited. International
considerations undermined her policies and weakened her administration. Yet the
collapse of her regime came not with the outbreak of the Reformation Rebellion or her
alleged defeat at the hands of the Congregation. Only with her death, did Marie de
Guise's regime and French power in Scotland truly collapse.Messengers in later medieval England
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11066
Messengers were well acknowledged as a profession in late medieval England, providing a prototype of postal service of later centuries. Yet varied documents other than Exchequer records expose a terminological confusion in the generic term of 'messengers'; as a result, the nature of medieval messengership is not easy to approach. Though messenger activities permeated the kingdom's communication network, information about individual messengers was limited and difficult to track down. This thesis adopts an interdisciplinary perspective, and explores the nature of messengership in later medieval England mainly in three aspects: the role that messengers played in the English communication network; the messengers' position in the network of patronage; and the perception of their images in middle English literary works. Built on administrative aspects, Chapter One identifies the social status of the king's regular messengers and raises the terminological problem in documentation. This chapter continues to adopt the view of administrators, to see how messenger activities in the communication network were influenced by policies, and to cast some light on the medieval sense of information security. Chapter Two examines the symbiotic relations between the service that messengers provided and the patronage that they received, showing a particular interest in the double-edged nature of patronage. Chapter Three turns to the perspective of medieval English writers, focusing on the different approaches applied to the three messengers in Chaucer's Book of the Duchess, his Man of Law's Tale, and an unusual anonymous romance known as Athelston.
2017-01-01T00:00:00ZHu, JiazhuMessengers were well acknowledged as a profession in late medieval England, providing a prototype of postal service of later centuries. Yet varied documents other than Exchequer records expose a terminological confusion in the generic term of 'messengers'; as a result, the nature of medieval messengership is not easy to approach. Though messenger activities permeated the kingdom's communication network, information about individual messengers was limited and difficult to track down. This thesis adopts an interdisciplinary perspective, and explores the nature of messengership in later medieval England mainly in three aspects: the role that messengers played in the English communication network; the messengers' position in the network of patronage; and the perception of their images in middle English literary works. Built on administrative aspects, Chapter One identifies the social status of the king's regular messengers and raises the terminological problem in documentation. This chapter continues to adopt the view of administrators, to see how messenger activities in the communication network were influenced by policies, and to cast some light on the medieval sense of information security. Chapter Two examines the symbiotic relations between the service that messengers provided and the patronage that they received, showing a particular interest in the double-edged nature of patronage. Chapter Three turns to the perspective of medieval English writers, focusing on the different approaches applied to the three messengers in Chaucer's Book of the Duchess, his Man of Law's Tale, and an unusual anonymous romance known as Athelston.People and parliament in Scotland, 1689-1702
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11061
In Scotland the Revolution of 1688 - 1689 has received little academic attention -
considered little more than an adjunct of events in England. Traditionally, the political
elite have been seen as reluctant to rebel, the resulting Convention Parliament containing few committed protagonists - the reaction of most determined by inherent
conservatism and the overwhelming desire to preserve their own interest and status.
Motivated essentially by self-interest and personal gain, the predominance of noble
faction crippled Parliament - a constitutionally underdeveloped institution - which
became nothing more than a platform for the rivalry and ambition of the landed elite.
However, this interpretation is based on the dated notion that Scottish history can be
considered as simply a protracted power struggle between a dominant territorial nobility and a weak monarch, intent on centralising authority. Nonetheless, the aim of the
thesis is not to rewrite the political history of the Revolution or to chart the constitutional development of Parliament - although both aspects form part of the general analysis. Instead, this is principally a thematic study of the membership of the Convention Parliament and what they achieved, in terms of legislation and procedure. Taking into account the European context, including a thorough membership analysis, and revising the practical aspects of the Revolution settlement, it is possible to offer a fresh account of contemporary politics. Introducing the extensive contest that characterised the general election of 1689, and the emergence and progress of court and country politics through 1698 - 1702, study reveals the continuing development of an inclusive party political system similar to that evident in England. In this respect, the objective of the thesis is to address the main themes associated with the Revolution and Convention Parliament, providing an alternative, more accurate interpretation of the Scottish Revolution experience.
2002-01-01T00:00:00ZPatrick, Derek J.In Scotland the Revolution of 1688 - 1689 has received little academic attention -
considered little more than an adjunct of events in England. Traditionally, the political
elite have been seen as reluctant to rebel, the resulting Convention Parliament containing few committed protagonists - the reaction of most determined by inherent
conservatism and the overwhelming desire to preserve their own interest and status.
Motivated essentially by self-interest and personal gain, the predominance of noble
faction crippled Parliament - a constitutionally underdeveloped institution - which
became nothing more than a platform for the rivalry and ambition of the landed elite.
However, this interpretation is based on the dated notion that Scottish history can be
considered as simply a protracted power struggle between a dominant territorial nobility and a weak monarch, intent on centralising authority. Nonetheless, the aim of the
thesis is not to rewrite the political history of the Revolution or to chart the constitutional development of Parliament - although both aspects form part of the general analysis. Instead, this is principally a thematic study of the membership of the Convention Parliament and what they achieved, in terms of legislation and procedure. Taking into account the European context, including a thorough membership analysis, and revising the practical aspects of the Revolution settlement, it is possible to offer a fresh account of contemporary politics. Introducing the extensive contest that characterised the general election of 1689, and the emergence and progress of court and country politics through 1698 - 1702, study reveals the continuing development of an inclusive party political system similar to that evident in England. In this respect, the objective of the thesis is to address the main themes associated with the Revolution and Convention Parliament, providing an alternative, more accurate interpretation of the Scottish Revolution experience.Broadly speaking : Scots language and British imperialism.
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/11047
This thesis offers a three-pronged perspective on the historical interconnections between Lowland Scots language(s) and British imperialism. Through analyses of the manifestation of Scots linguistic varieties outwith Scotland during the nineteenth century, alongside Scottish concerns for maintaining the socio-linguistic “propriety” and literary “standards” of “English,” this discussion argues that certain elements within Lowland language were employed in projecting a sentimental-yet celebratory conception of Scottish imperial prestige.
Part I directly engages with nineteenth-century “diasporic” articulations of Lowland Scots forms, focusing on a triumphal, ceremonial vocalisation of Scottish shibboleths, termed “verbal tartanry.” Much like physical emblems of nineteenth-century Scottish iconography, it is suggested that a verbal tartanry served to accentuate Scots distinction within a broader British framework, tied to a wider imperial superiorism.
Parts II and III look to the origins of this verbal tartanry.
Part II turns back to mid eighteenth-century Scottish linguistic concerns, suggesting the emergence of a proto-typical verbal tartanry through earlier anxieties to ascertain “correct” English “standards,” and the parallel drive to perceive, prohibit, and prescribe Scottish linguistic usage. It is argued that later eighteenth-century Scottish philological priorities for the roots and “purity” of Lowland Scots forms – linked to “ancient” literature and “racially”-loaded origin myths – led to an encouraged “uncovering” of hallowed linguistic traits. This renegotiated reverence for certain Lowland forms was bolstered by contemporary “diasporic” imaginings – envisioning, indeed pre-empting the significance of Scots migrants in the sentimental preservation of a seemingly-threatened linguistic distinction.
Part III looks beyond Scotland in the early decades of the nineteenth century. Through a consideration of the markedly different colonial and “post-colonial” contexts of British India and the early American Republic, attitudes towards certain, distinctive Lowland forms, together with Scots’ assertions of English linguistic “standards,” demonstrate a Scottish socio-cultural alignment with British imperial prestige.
2017-01-01T00:00:00ZMurphy, SeanThis thesis offers a three-pronged perspective on the historical interconnections between Lowland Scots language(s) and British imperialism. Through analyses of the manifestation of Scots linguistic varieties outwith Scotland during the nineteenth century, alongside Scottish concerns for maintaining the socio-linguistic “propriety” and literary “standards” of “English,” this discussion argues that certain elements within Lowland language were employed in projecting a sentimental-yet celebratory conception of Scottish imperial prestige.
Part I directly engages with nineteenth-century “diasporic” articulations of Lowland Scots forms, focusing on a triumphal, ceremonial vocalisation of Scottish shibboleths, termed “verbal tartanry.” Much like physical emblems of nineteenth-century Scottish iconography, it is suggested that a verbal tartanry served to accentuate Scots distinction within a broader British framework, tied to a wider imperial superiorism.
Parts II and III look to the origins of this verbal tartanry.
Part II turns back to mid eighteenth-century Scottish linguistic concerns, suggesting the emergence of a proto-typical verbal tartanry through earlier anxieties to ascertain “correct” English “standards,” and the parallel drive to perceive, prohibit, and prescribe Scottish linguistic usage. It is argued that later eighteenth-century Scottish philological priorities for the roots and “purity” of Lowland Scots forms – linked to “ancient” literature and “racially”-loaded origin myths – led to an encouraged “uncovering” of hallowed linguistic traits. This renegotiated reverence for certain Lowland forms was bolstered by contemporary “diasporic” imaginings – envisioning, indeed pre-empting the significance of Scots migrants in the sentimental preservation of a seemingly-threatened linguistic distinction.
Part III looks beyond Scotland in the early decades of the nineteenth century. Through a consideration of the markedly different colonial and “post-colonial” contexts of British India and the early American Republic, attitudes towards certain, distinctive Lowland forms, together with Scots’ assertions of English linguistic “standards,” demonstrate a Scottish socio-cultural alignment with British imperial prestige.The equipment and fighting potential of the Spanish Armada
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/10991
This study is based on the archaeological investigation of three wrecks from the Spanish Armada of 1588. As a result of these discoveries it has been possible to assess in practical terms the equipment and resources with which the Spaniards intended to invade England, and to identify their strengths and weaknesses. The ships were in general sturdy and well handled, but most of them were merchantmen and few could stand up well to heavy gunnery.
The use of artillery at sea forms a major part of the study, and the extensive collection of guns and associated equipment recovered from the wrecks has helped to show why the Spaniards' performance in this respect was all but ineffective. Relics of the invasion army's weapons and matériel, which include parts of a dismantled heavy siege train, indicate on the other hand that the troops carried by the fleet were well equipped and likely to have been, if given the chance ashore, a formidable and fast-moving force.
A fresh examination of the historical material, studied in conjunction with the archaeological evidence, has thrown new light on the campaign as a whole. The threat which England faced in 1588 is shown to have been a very real one. If the original plan put forward by the Spanish commanders to mount a self-contained task force from Lisbon had prevailed, the enterprise would almost certainly have succeeded. But Philip II's insistence on using the Army of Flanders as the main invasion force, with a smaller-scale Armada to escort it across the Channel in barges, gave rise to difficulties which proved insuperable. As an armed convoy the Armada might indeed have proved invincible, but as a battle-fleet it was almost inevitably bound to fail.
1984-01-01T00:00:00ZMartin, ColinThis study is based on the archaeological investigation of three wrecks from the Spanish Armada of 1588. As a result of these discoveries it has been possible to assess in practical terms the equipment and resources with which the Spaniards intended to invade England, and to identify their strengths and weaknesses. The ships were in general sturdy and well handled, but most of them were merchantmen and few could stand up well to heavy gunnery.
The use of artillery at sea forms a major part of the study, and the extensive collection of guns and associated equipment recovered from the wrecks has helped to show why the Spaniards' performance in this respect was all but ineffective. Relics of the invasion army's weapons and matériel, which include parts of a dismantled heavy siege train, indicate on the other hand that the troops carried by the fleet were well equipped and likely to have been, if given the chance ashore, a formidable and fast-moving force.
A fresh examination of the historical material, studied in conjunction with the archaeological evidence, has thrown new light on the campaign as a whole. The threat which England faced in 1588 is shown to have been a very real one. If the original plan put forward by the Spanish commanders to mount a self-contained task force from Lisbon had prevailed, the enterprise would almost certainly have succeeded. But Philip II's insistence on using the Army of Flanders as the main invasion force, with a smaller-scale Armada to escort it across the Channel in barges, gave rise to difficulties which proved insuperable. As an armed convoy the Armada might indeed have proved invincible, but as a battle-fleet it was almost inevitably bound to fail.The political role of the Three Estates in Parliament and General Council in Scotland, 1424-1488
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/10986
This thesis examines the political role of the three estates in the Scottish parliament and
general council between 1424 and 1488. Previous histories of the Scottish parliament
have judged it to be weak and constitutionally defective. By placing each meeting of the
estates within the context of political events, examining the frequency of meetings,
identifying previously unknown parliaments, and studying those who attended and sat
on its committees, a more detailed picture of parliament’s role and influence has been
created.
A broadly chronological approach has been used in order to place parliaments in
the context of the time in which they sat. Chapters 1 and 2 examine parliament between
the return of James I from England in 1424 and 1435 and show the opposition he faced
regarding taxation and the developing noble and clerical resentment to attempts to
extend royal authority in the secular and ecclesiastical spheres. Chapters 3 and 4 discuss
the crisis in parliament and general council between 1436 and James I’s death, its role in
the establishment of a new minority government, and the interaction between the
Crichton, Livingston and Douglas families between 1437 and 1449. Chapter 5 examines
James II's use of parliament as a tool against the Black Douglases between 1450 and
1455, while Chapter 6 shows parliament’s ability to exert influence over royal lands and
possessions and to criticise royal behaviour from 1455 to 1460. Chapter 7 shows the role
of factions in parliament in the minority of James III, and their ability to undermine the
government. Chapters 8, 9 and 10 discuss the campaign of criticism against James III in
the 1470s, the parliamentary crisis that faced him in 1479-82, and the greater royal
control exerted in the 1480s. Chapter 11 examines the lords of the articles between 1424
and 1485 and concludes that the committee was not, as has formerly been suggested, a
royal board of control. In conclusion the Scottish parliament is judged to have played a
leading role in political affairs, providing a forum in which the estates were able to
criticise, oppose and defeat the crown over a broad range of issues.
1999-01-01T00:00:00ZTanner, Roland J.This thesis examines the political role of the three estates in the Scottish parliament and
general council between 1424 and 1488. Previous histories of the Scottish parliament
have judged it to be weak and constitutionally defective. By placing each meeting of the
estates within the context of political events, examining the frequency of meetings,
identifying previously unknown parliaments, and studying those who attended and sat
on its committees, a more detailed picture of parliament’s role and influence has been
created.
A broadly chronological approach has been used in order to place parliaments in
the context of the time in which they sat. Chapters 1 and 2 examine parliament between
the return of James I from England in 1424 and 1435 and show the opposition he faced
regarding taxation and the developing noble and clerical resentment to attempts to
extend royal authority in the secular and ecclesiastical spheres. Chapters 3 and 4 discuss
the crisis in parliament and general council between 1436 and James I’s death, its role in
the establishment of a new minority government, and the interaction between the
Crichton, Livingston and Douglas families between 1437 and 1449. Chapter 5 examines
James II's use of parliament as a tool against the Black Douglases between 1450 and
1455, while Chapter 6 shows parliament’s ability to exert influence over royal lands and
possessions and to criticise royal behaviour from 1455 to 1460. Chapter 7 shows the role
of factions in parliament in the minority of James III, and their ability to undermine the
government. Chapters 8, 9 and 10 discuss the campaign of criticism against James III in
the 1470s, the parliamentary crisis that faced him in 1479-82, and the greater royal
control exerted in the 1480s. Chapter 11 examines the lords of the articles between 1424
and 1485 and concludes that the committee was not, as has formerly been suggested, a
royal board of control. In conclusion the Scottish parliament is judged to have played a
leading role in political affairs, providing a forum in which the estates were able to
criticise, oppose and defeat the crown over a broad range of issues.The Italian occupation of south-eastern France, 1940-1943
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/10858
Between 1940 and 1943, Fascist Italy occupied south-eastern metropolitan France, a
period which forms one of the principle lacunae in the historiography of both France and
Italy during the Second World War. This thesis will examine the occupation in detail,
examining how Italy governed her zone of occupation; how relations between the two states
operated in the zone; what financial and economic gains Italy made in the occupied territories; and how Italian officials embarked upon a program of Italianisation and
Fascistisation in the occupied communes. This thesis will bring together many sources for the
first time in English, including principal Italian and French archives, coupled with local
archival holdings. The thesis will argue that Italian efforts to create her own sphere of
influence were hampered by German desires to put German interests first; and by Italy’s
inability to control the pace of the war. Nonetheless, it will also examine Italian projects in
her zone of occupation in detail, showing that the dearth of historical scholarship – at least in
English – is not down to a lack of activity within the zone.
2016-06-01T00:00:00ZMacGalloway, NiallBetween 1940 and 1943, Fascist Italy occupied south-eastern metropolitan France, a
period which forms one of the principle lacunae in the historiography of both France and
Italy during the Second World War. This thesis will examine the occupation in detail,
examining how Italy governed her zone of occupation; how relations between the two states
operated in the zone; what financial and economic gains Italy made in the occupied territories; and how Italian officials embarked upon a program of Italianisation and
Fascistisation in the occupied communes. This thesis will bring together many sources for the
first time in English, including principal Italian and French archives, coupled with local
archival holdings. The thesis will argue that Italian efforts to create her own sphere of
influence were hampered by German desires to put German interests first; and by Italy’s
inability to control the pace of the war. Nonetheless, it will also examine Italian projects in
her zone of occupation in detail, showing that the dearth of historical scholarship – at least in
English – is not down to a lack of activity within the zone.The culture of music printing in sixteenth-century Augsburg
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/10831
In the early sixteenth century, the free imperial city of Augsburg in southern Germany
played a vital role in the development of music printing with movable type north of the
Alps. These technical advances impacted on the distribution of musical repertoire and
placed the city’s printers on a more equal footing with their Italian competitors. Taking
these innovations as its starting point, this thesis examines the development of music
printing in Augsburg during the sixteenth century. In addition to considering the
specialist formats of choir books and partbooks, it extends the boundaries traditionally
applied to music print culture to include books about music and pamphlets and
broadsheets.
These complementary strands of the printing industry contributed to a diverse
geography of performance, with Augsburg’s musical activity taking place not only in
churches, schools and the home, but also in inns and on the street. The market for music
publications was similarly multifaceted, encompassing professional musicians, wealthy
collectors, students, keen amateurs and humble street performers. Levels of production
varied. Pamphlets and broadsheets enjoyed a diverse market profile and were produced
in large numbers. Theoretical texts and partbooks were issued in small quantities. In
addition to reflecting their more restricted audience, this meagre output was a
consequence of the city’s thriving book trade, which reduced the demand for local
production. In the case of partbooks, it was also a result of deliberate product placing.
Augsburg’s astute printers carved out a niche in a crowded market by issuing small
numbers of partbooks at the highest end of the quality spectrum.
The inclusive approach to music printing adopted in this study ensures that the
significance of its findings extends beyond a localised investigation of print culture. By
tracking the ebb and flow of production across formats and over the sixteenth century as
a whole, a complex relationship between music printing and the socio-economic,
cultural, political and religious upheavals of the period becomes apparent. Music
printing, often the preserve of musicologists and specialist bibliographers, emerges as a
powerful tool with which to refine our understanding of the early modern book world.
2017-06-01T00:00:00ZRoper, AmelieIn the early sixteenth century, the free imperial city of Augsburg in southern Germany
played a vital role in the development of music printing with movable type north of the
Alps. These technical advances impacted on the distribution of musical repertoire and
placed the city’s printers on a more equal footing with their Italian competitors. Taking
these innovations as its starting point, this thesis examines the development of music
printing in Augsburg during the sixteenth century. In addition to considering the
specialist formats of choir books and partbooks, it extends the boundaries traditionally
applied to music print culture to include books about music and pamphlets and
broadsheets.
These complementary strands of the printing industry contributed to a diverse
geography of performance, with Augsburg’s musical activity taking place not only in
churches, schools and the home, but also in inns and on the street. The market for music
publications was similarly multifaceted, encompassing professional musicians, wealthy
collectors, students, keen amateurs and humble street performers. Levels of production
varied. Pamphlets and broadsheets enjoyed a diverse market profile and were produced
in large numbers. Theoretical texts and partbooks were issued in small quantities. In
addition to reflecting their more restricted audience, this meagre output was a
consequence of the city’s thriving book trade, which reduced the demand for local
production. In the case of partbooks, it was also a result of deliberate product placing.
Augsburg’s astute printers carved out a niche in a crowded market by issuing small
numbers of partbooks at the highest end of the quality spectrum.
The inclusive approach to music printing adopted in this study ensures that the
significance of its findings extends beyond a localised investigation of print culture. By
tracking the ebb and flow of production across formats and over the sixteenth century as
a whole, a complex relationship between music printing and the socio-economic,
cultural, political and religious upheavals of the period becomes apparent. Music
printing, often the preserve of musicologists and specialist bibliographers, emerges as a
powerful tool with which to refine our understanding of the early modern book world.Title redacted
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/10828
2017-06-22T00:00:00ZGrenham, HannahAn analysis of the Stationers’ Company Register, lost books and printing in London, 1557-1640
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/10811
My thesis is the first attempt to analyse systematically the entries relating to lost books in the Stationers’ Company Register. The monopoly of the Stationers’ Company centralised book production in England to the limited number of presses its members operated, all of which were in London. As a result, the Stationers’ Company Register contains almost all the books authorised to be printed during the Elizabethan, Jacobean and early Caroline periods.
Analysis of surviving books has understandably dominated work on early modern print. However, by correlating entries in the Stationers’ Company Register with data on extant copies in the English Short Title Catalogue (ESTC), a list can be created of books printed but no longer traceable to an existing copy. Such a list provides new data on the titles available, showing the works on which printers were willing to risk time, capital and resources, even if they are no longer extant. It also reveals the sheer variety of books being printed, particularly in the case of more ephemeral works, where the Register is often the only indication that they were printed at all.
The Stationers’ Register is a remarkable, underused resource that can reveal much about book production and the book trade, including critical issues of survival and loss.
2017-06-22T00:00:00ZHill, AlexandraMy thesis is the first attempt to analyse systematically the entries relating to lost books in the Stationers’ Company Register. The monopoly of the Stationers’ Company centralised book production in England to the limited number of presses its members operated, all of which were in London. As a result, the Stationers’ Company Register contains almost all the books authorised to be printed during the Elizabethan, Jacobean and early Caroline periods.
Analysis of surviving books has understandably dominated work on early modern print. However, by correlating entries in the Stationers’ Company Register with data on extant copies in the English Short Title Catalogue (ESTC), a list can be created of books printed but no longer traceable to an existing copy. Such a list provides new data on the titles available, showing the works on which printers were willing to risk time, capital and resources, even if they are no longer extant. It also reveals the sheer variety of books being printed, particularly in the case of more ephemeral works, where the Register is often the only indication that they were printed at all.
The Stationers’ Register is a remarkable, underused resource that can reveal much about book production and the book trade, including critical issues of survival and loss.Travel in the Alps : the construction of a transnational space through digital and mental mapping (c. 1750s-1850s)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/10648
The period between the 1750s and 1830s witnessed a major change in travel practices in Europe, moving away from the traditional Grand Tour and focusing more on natural places, their visual power, and their influence on individual emotions. Such changes meant that the Alps ceased to be seen as a natural obstacle that had to be crossed in order to access Italy, and became a place to explore and a mountainous space par excellence. This thesis addresses the importance of mental mapping in travel literature and its impact on the construction of the Alps as a transnational space, which eventually facilitated the creation of a viable touristic market in the Alps as we know it today. The first part of the thesis analyses the transformation of the Alps from a natural frontier to a border region explored by travellers and their networks. The second part discusses the consequences of these changes on mental mapping and spatial representations of the Alps by travellers: it highlights the way external visitors often had very subjective interpretations of what the Alps meant as a term and a place, and conveyed those to other travellers through travel writing. Finally, the third part of this work investigates the development of an Alpine myth as a product of these shifting mental representations: the Alps became a set of expectations, typical images, and encounters to be expected.
2017-06-22T00:00:00ZGirardin, JordanThe period between the 1750s and 1830s witnessed a major change in travel practices in Europe, moving away from the traditional Grand Tour and focusing more on natural places, their visual power, and their influence on individual emotions. Such changes meant that the Alps ceased to be seen as a natural obstacle that had to be crossed in order to access Italy, and became a place to explore and a mountainous space par excellence. This thesis addresses the importance of mental mapping in travel literature and its impact on the construction of the Alps as a transnational space, which eventually facilitated the creation of a viable touristic market in the Alps as we know it today. The first part of the thesis analyses the transformation of the Alps from a natural frontier to a border region explored by travellers and their networks. The second part discusses the consequences of these changes on mental mapping and spatial representations of the Alps by travellers: it highlights the way external visitors often had very subjective interpretations of what the Alps meant as a term and a place, and conveyed those to other travellers through travel writing. Finally, the third part of this work investigates the development of an Alpine myth as a product of these shifting mental representations: the Alps became a set of expectations, typical images, and encounters to be expected.'Let us run in love together' : Master Jordan of Saxony (d. 1237) and participation of women in the religious life of the Order of Preachers
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/10154
In this thesis I argue that Jordan of Saxony (d. 1237), Master of the Order of Preachers, fostered a culture of openness toward the participation of women in the religious life of the Dominican order. This is demonstrated, in part, through the study of the nature of Jordan's support for Diana d'Andalò (d. 1236) and her convent of Sant'Agnese and his presentation of female pastoral care in the Libellus, his history of the order. The argument is also developed by means of a chronologically-informed reading of Jordan's letters, which explores his use of familial language, his employment of the topoi of spiritual friendship, and the significance he attributes to the role of religious women's prayer in the order's evangelical mission.
Jordan's friendship with Diana d'Andalò and her convent of Sant'Agnese is well-known, if not necessarily well-explored. It is usually treated as a case apart from the order's increasing hostility to the pastoral care of religious and devout women, which gained momentum over the course of Jordan's tenure. This thesis seeks to break down this compartmentalized view by articulating not only the close parallels between Jordan's perception of friars and nuns within the order, but also the way in which he extended bonds of mutual religious commitment to religious women outside the order. As such, this study also intends to contribute to a growing historiography that explores the various ways in which medieval men and women participated together in religious life.
2016-10-20T00:00:00ZWatts, Steven EdraIn this thesis I argue that Jordan of Saxony (d. 1237), Master of the Order of Preachers, fostered a culture of openness toward the participation of women in the religious life of the Dominican order. This is demonstrated, in part, through the study of the nature of Jordan's support for Diana d'Andalò (d. 1236) and her convent of Sant'Agnese and his presentation of female pastoral care in the Libellus, his history of the order. The argument is also developed by means of a chronologically-informed reading of Jordan's letters, which explores his use of familial language, his employment of the topoi of spiritual friendship, and the significance he attributes to the role of religious women's prayer in the order's evangelical mission.
Jordan's friendship with Diana d'Andalò and her convent of Sant'Agnese is well-known, if not necessarily well-explored. It is usually treated as a case apart from the order's increasing hostility to the pastoral care of religious and devout women, which gained momentum over the course of Jordan's tenure. This thesis seeks to break down this compartmentalized view by articulating not only the close parallels between Jordan's perception of friars and nuns within the order, but also the way in which he extended bonds of mutual religious commitment to religious women outside the order. As such, this study also intends to contribute to a growing historiography that explores the various ways in which medieval men and women participated together in religious life.Gandersheim and Quedlinburg, c. 852-1024: the development of royal female monasteries in Saxony
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/10136
This thesis examines the relationships between royal convents and rulers in Saxony from 852 to 1024. The spate of female monasteries founded in Saxony in the ninth and tenth centuries, alongside the close relationships of major convents to the Ottonian dynasty, has led to Saxon female monasticism being described as unique. As such, Saxony’s apparently peculiar experience has been used to make comparisons with other regions about the nature of female monasticism, commemoration and the role of women in early medieval societies. This thesis interrogates these ideas by tracking the development of two major royal convents: Gandersheim and Quedlinburg. By reassessing the origins of these convents, and their later rewriting in sources produced by these monasteries, we can consider how their relationships with the rulers of Saxony developed over time, and how their identity and function as royal monasteries evolved as the tenth century progressed. In doing so, this thesis challenges the dominant understanding of these convents as homes of the Ottonian memoria and provides a detailed view of how these institutions became so prominent in Saxony. The thesis is divided into four sections. After introducing the historiographical importance of this topic in the first chapter, in chapter two I assess the origins of the convent of Gandersheim in Carolingian Saxony. Chapter three turns to the rewriting of these origins by Hrotsvitha of Gandersheim in the 970s. Chapter four reconsiders the early history of the convent of Quedlinburg from 936 to 966. Chapter five tracks how the origins of Quedlinburg evolved into a new narrative across the tenth century, culminating in the version provided by the Quedlinburg Annals in 1008. Finally, the concluding section outlines the significance of this thesis for our understanding of early medieval female monasticism and the history of the Ottonian Empire.
2017-06-22T00:00:00ZGreer, Sarah LouiseThis thesis examines the relationships between royal convents and rulers in Saxony from 852 to 1024. The spate of female monasteries founded in Saxony in the ninth and tenth centuries, alongside the close relationships of major convents to the Ottonian dynasty, has led to Saxon female monasticism being described as unique. As such, Saxony’s apparently peculiar experience has been used to make comparisons with other regions about the nature of female monasticism, commemoration and the role of women in early medieval societies. This thesis interrogates these ideas by tracking the development of two major royal convents: Gandersheim and Quedlinburg. By reassessing the origins of these convents, and their later rewriting in sources produced by these monasteries, we can consider how their relationships with the rulers of Saxony developed over time, and how their identity and function as royal monasteries evolved as the tenth century progressed. In doing so, this thesis challenges the dominant understanding of these convents as homes of the Ottonian memoria and provides a detailed view of how these institutions became so prominent in Saxony. The thesis is divided into four sections. After introducing the historiographical importance of this topic in the first chapter, in chapter two I assess the origins of the convent of Gandersheim in Carolingian Saxony. Chapter three turns to the rewriting of these origins by Hrotsvitha of Gandersheim in the 970s. Chapter four reconsiders the early history of the convent of Quedlinburg from 936 to 966. Chapter five tracks how the origins of Quedlinburg evolved into a new narrative across the tenth century, culminating in the version provided by the Quedlinburg Annals in 1008. Finally, the concluding section outlines the significance of this thesis for our understanding of early medieval female monasticism and the history of the Ottonian Empire.Race in a Godless world : atheists and racial thought in Britain and the United States, c. 1850-1914
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/10120
“Race in a Godless World” examines the racial thought of atheists in Britain and the United States from about 1850 to 1914. While there have been no comprehensive studies of atheists’ views on race, there is a trend in the historiography on racial thought, which I have described as the “Race-Secularization Thesis,” that suggests a link between the secularization in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries and an increase in nineteenth-century racialism – that is, racial essentialism and determinism – as well as resulting racial prejudice and discrimination. Through a study of both leading and lesser-known atheists and freethinkers, I argue that the “Race-Secularization Thesis” needs to be reconsidered. A simple link between secularization and racialism is misleading. This is not to suggest that the “Race-Secularization Thesis” contains no truth, only that secularization did not inevitably lead to racialism. This dissertation helps to tell a more complex and nuanced story about the relationship between atheism and racial thought. While in some cases, nineteenth-century atheists and freethinkers were among the leading exponents of racialist views, there is an alternative story in which the atheist worldview – through its emphasis on rationality and skepticism – provided the tools with which to critique ideas of racial prejudice, racial superiority, and even the concept of race itself.
2017-01-01T00:00:00ZAlexander, Nathan“Race in a Godless World” examines the racial thought of atheists in Britain and the United States from about 1850 to 1914. While there have been no comprehensive studies of atheists’ views on race, there is a trend in the historiography on racial thought, which I have described as the “Race-Secularization Thesis,” that suggests a link between the secularization in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries and an increase in nineteenth-century racialism – that is, racial essentialism and determinism – as well as resulting racial prejudice and discrimination. Through a study of both leading and lesser-known atheists and freethinkers, I argue that the “Race-Secularization Thesis” needs to be reconsidered. A simple link between secularization and racialism is misleading. This is not to suggest that the “Race-Secularization Thesis” contains no truth, only that secularization did not inevitably lead to racialism. This dissertation helps to tell a more complex and nuanced story about the relationship between atheism and racial thought. While in some cases, nineteenth-century atheists and freethinkers were among the leading exponents of racialist views, there is an alternative story in which the atheist worldview – through its emphasis on rationality and skepticism – provided the tools with which to critique ideas of racial prejudice, racial superiority, and even the concept of race itself.The Union of 1707 in Scottish historiography, ca.1800 - 1914
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/9878
In the nineteenth century, Scottish patriotic aspirations, unlike other nationalist
movements in Europe, were not defined as a demand for the re-establishment of a
nation-state. Rather, Scots considered that the most effective way to protect their
nationhood was involvement in the Union and equal partnership with England, as
Scotland could play a significant role in the British Empire. In this sense, Scottish
patriotism had two objectives; while it encouraged further involvement in the Empire,
it equally denied a mere anglicisation. Scottish Nationalism was firmly connected to
British Unionism.
This dissertation examines the issue of how historical interpretations of the
Union were formed during the nineteenth century by analysing the correlation
between the interpretations and the contexts which gave rise to them. Until 1914,
Scottish historiography provided the concentric idea of national identity with
convincing evidence, at the centre of which was the Union of 1707. As he believed in
the principle of progress, Sir Walter Scott saw the Union as a separating point from
the feudal and savage past, though he attempted to reconcile the British present with
the Scottish past. Under Scott's influence on historical research - with its stress on
source-oriented historical narrative - historians, such as John Hill Burton, concluded
that the Union was a safety-valve to preserve the Scottish nation. On the other hand,
Burton and Patrick Tytler disregarded pre-Union Scottish history because of her
backwardness caused by feudal tyranny. Since Home Rulers aimed at the more fair
and effective representation of Scotland in Britain rather than separation, they
promoted the Union's significance in a national history. Indeed, the bicentenary of the
Union was considered as a good opportunity to remind both Scots and English of the
original spirit of equality and mutual sacrifice of the Treaty. The positive interpretation
of the Union was further consolidated by professional and academic historians like
James Mackinnon and Peter Hume Brown. In retrospect, these academic historians
completed the process of creating a national history of Scotland within the British
Empire, with, at its centre, there was a positive account of the Union.
1996-01-01T00:00:00ZIwazumi, KinoIn the nineteenth century, Scottish patriotic aspirations, unlike other nationalist
movements in Europe, were not defined as a demand for the re-establishment of a
nation-state. Rather, Scots considered that the most effective way to protect their
nationhood was involvement in the Union and equal partnership with England, as
Scotland could play a significant role in the British Empire. In this sense, Scottish
patriotism had two objectives; while it encouraged further involvement in the Empire,
it equally denied a mere anglicisation. Scottish Nationalism was firmly connected to
British Unionism.
This dissertation examines the issue of how historical interpretations of the
Union were formed during the nineteenth century by analysing the correlation
between the interpretations and the contexts which gave rise to them. Until 1914,
Scottish historiography provided the concentric idea of national identity with
convincing evidence, at the centre of which was the Union of 1707. As he believed in
the principle of progress, Sir Walter Scott saw the Union as a separating point from
the feudal and savage past, though he attempted to reconcile the British present with
the Scottish past. Under Scott's influence on historical research - with its stress on
source-oriented historical narrative - historians, such as John Hill Burton, concluded
that the Union was a safety-valve to preserve the Scottish nation. On the other hand,
Burton and Patrick Tytler disregarded pre-Union Scottish history because of her
backwardness caused by feudal tyranny. Since Home Rulers aimed at the more fair
and effective representation of Scotland in Britain rather than separation, they
promoted the Union's significance in a national history. Indeed, the bicentenary of the
Union was considered as a good opportunity to remind both Scots and English of the
original spirit of equality and mutual sacrifice of the Treaty. The positive interpretation
of the Union was further consolidated by professional and academic historians like
James Mackinnon and Peter Hume Brown. In retrospect, these academic historians
completed the process of creating a national history of Scotland within the British
Empire, with, at its centre, there was a positive account of the Union.Arthur and the Scots : narratives, nations, and sovereignty in the later Middle Ages
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/9750
2015-01-01T00:00:00ZHanna, Elizabeth H.In the belly of the bear? : Soviet-Iranian relations during the reign of Mohammad Reza Pahlavi
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/9501
The question mark of the project's title alludes to a critical reexamination of Soviet-
Iranian relations during the period and aims to offer an original contribution to
scholarship in the field by exploring an aspect of Pahlavi foreign relations that lacks any
detailed treatment in the literature presently available. In pursuit of this goal, research
has been concentrated on recently-released western archival documentation, the Iranian
Studies collection held at the University of St Andrews, and similarly materials from the
Russian Federal Archive for Foreign Relations, to which the author was granted access,
including ambassadorial papers relating to the premiership of Mohammad Mosaddeq.
As far as can be ascertained, the majority of the Russian archival evidence presented in
the dissertation has not been previously been utilised by any Western-based scholar.
At core, the thesis argues that the trajectory of Pahlavi foreign relations specifically (and
to a certain degree Mohammad Reza's regency more broadly) owed principally to a
deeply-rooted belief in, and perceived necessity to guard against, the Soviet Union's
(and Russia's) historical 'objectives' vis-à-vis Iran. While the Shah proved himself to be
a very effective advocate of this approach, it is suggested that the importance attached
to the spectre of Soviet interference cannot solely be explained as a means of leverage
in relation to Iran's western allies, although at times it was undoubtedly used in this
manner. Rather, the anxieties of Iranian politicians were the genuine consequence of a
painfully proximate history, significantly reinforced by the unfortunate disconnect
between public Soviet diplomacy towards Iran and the activities of various 'deniable'
Communist elements operating both within and outwith Iran‟s borders.
2015-01-01T00:00:00ZPye, MichaelThe question mark of the project's title alludes to a critical reexamination of Soviet-
Iranian relations during the period and aims to offer an original contribution to
scholarship in the field by exploring an aspect of Pahlavi foreign relations that lacks any
detailed treatment in the literature presently available. In pursuit of this goal, research
has been concentrated on recently-released western archival documentation, the Iranian
Studies collection held at the University of St Andrews, and similarly materials from the
Russian Federal Archive for Foreign Relations, to which the author was granted access,
including ambassadorial papers relating to the premiership of Mohammad Mosaddeq.
As far as can be ascertained, the majority of the Russian archival evidence presented in
the dissertation has not been previously been utilised by any Western-based scholar.
At core, the thesis argues that the trajectory of Pahlavi foreign relations specifically (and
to a certain degree Mohammad Reza's regency more broadly) owed principally to a
deeply-rooted belief in, and perceived necessity to guard against, the Soviet Union's
(and Russia's) historical 'objectives' vis-à-vis Iran. While the Shah proved himself to be
a very effective advocate of this approach, it is suggested that the importance attached
to the spectre of Soviet interference cannot solely be explained as a means of leverage
in relation to Iran's western allies, although at times it was undoubtedly used in this
manner. Rather, the anxieties of Iranian politicians were the genuine consequence of a
painfully proximate history, significantly reinforced by the unfortunate disconnect
between public Soviet diplomacy towards Iran and the activities of various 'deniable'
Communist elements operating both within and outwith Iran‟s borders.Representations of death and burial in the first six sagas of Snorri Sturluson's 'Heimskringla'
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/9482
This thesis explores textual depictions of the burial of leaders in Snorri Sturluson’s
Heimskringla. Central to my argument is the close connection between representations of
burial and the broader qualities of good/bad kingship, and the relationship between kingship,
Christianity, and legitimacy. Snorri himself encourages his readers to concentrate on burial,
since his universal history is introduced by a Prologus dividing the ages of man into distinct
phases marked out by forms of burial which is then reinforced in the early chapters of
Ynglinga saga. My focus is upon the representations of burial in the pagan period – covered
in the first six sagas of the text – because such representations, covering as they do the distant
pagan past, allowed Snorri considerable licence to comment on the qualities of good and bad
rulership. I explore cremation burials and inhumation burials, noting the convergences and
ambiguities within Snorri’s accounts of such practices, and I raise in particular the tensions
between ‘correct’ Christian practices and pagan practices, and how to assess kingly qualities
of certain individuals based on their burial rites. My final chapter continues exploring such
themes by making a case for viewing hall burnings as a sort of ‘negative burial’, rich with
associations of bad kinship and instability. This discussion of the representations of death and
burial practice contributes new means of assessing and reading a particularly rich, but
difficult text.
2015-01-01T00:00:00ZCurrie, Tegan N.This thesis explores textual depictions of the burial of leaders in Snorri Sturluson’s
Heimskringla. Central to my argument is the close connection between representations of
burial and the broader qualities of good/bad kingship, and the relationship between kingship,
Christianity, and legitimacy. Snorri himself encourages his readers to concentrate on burial,
since his universal history is introduced by a Prologus dividing the ages of man into distinct
phases marked out by forms of burial which is then reinforced in the early chapters of
Ynglinga saga. My focus is upon the representations of burial in the pagan period – covered
in the first six sagas of the text – because such representations, covering as they do the distant
pagan past, allowed Snorri considerable licence to comment on the qualities of good and bad
rulership. I explore cremation burials and inhumation burials, noting the convergences and
ambiguities within Snorri’s accounts of such practices, and I raise in particular the tensions
between ‘correct’ Christian practices and pagan practices, and how to assess kingly qualities
of certain individuals based on their burial rites. My final chapter continues exploring such
themes by making a case for viewing hall burnings as a sort of ‘negative burial’, rich with
associations of bad kinship and instability. This discussion of the representations of death and
burial practice contributes new means of assessing and reading a particularly rich, but
difficult text.Magna Carta
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/9444
3rd edition of classic work, with new introduction and additional material
2015-05-01T00:00:00ZHolt, James3rd edition of classic work, with new introduction and additional materialSteam and the landscape of knowledge : W. & R. Chambers in the 1830s–1850s
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/9340
2010-04-28T00:00:00ZFyfe, AileenGegen den Bürger, für das (Er-)Leben : Raoul Hausmann und der Berliner Dadaismus gegen die “Weimarische Lebensauffassung”
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/9182
2008-10-01T00:00:00ZBavaj, RiccardoThe Grail of original meaning : uses of the past in American constitutional theory
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/9081
Originalist jurisprudence, which enjoins a faithful adherence to the values enshrined in the late eighteenth-century Constitution, has become a prominent feature of contemporary American conservatism. Recovering the original meaning of the Constitution is far from straightforward, and raises major issues of historical interpretation. How far do the assumed historical underpinnings of originalist interpretation mesh with the findings of academic historians? To what extent has the conservative invocation of the Founding Fathers obscured a lost American Enlightenment? Nor is ‘tradition’ in American Constitutional law an unproblematic matter. How far does a desire to restore the original meaning of the Constitution ignore the role of ‘stare decisis’ (precedent) in America's common law heritage? It transpires, moreover, that the various schemes of historical interpretation in American Constitutional jurisprudence do not map easily onto a simple liberal–conservative divide.
2016-12-01T00:00:00ZKidd, Colin CraigOriginalist jurisprudence, which enjoins a faithful adherence to the values enshrined in the late eighteenth-century Constitution, has become a prominent feature of contemporary American conservatism. Recovering the original meaning of the Constitution is far from straightforward, and raises major issues of historical interpretation. How far do the assumed historical underpinnings of originalist interpretation mesh with the findings of academic historians? To what extent has the conservative invocation of the Founding Fathers obscured a lost American Enlightenment? Nor is ‘tradition’ in American Constitutional law an unproblematic matter. How far does a desire to restore the original meaning of the Constitution ignore the role of ‘stare decisis’ (precedent) in America's common law heritage? It transpires, moreover, that the various schemes of historical interpretation in American Constitutional jurisprudence do not map easily onto a simple liberal–conservative divide.Taqizadeh and European civilisation
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/8947
The leading Iranian intellectual and nationalist Hasan Taqizadeh has been roundly condemned by posterity for his call to Iranians to embrace European civilisation in its entirety without qualification or compromise. Taqizadeh himself later conceded that the form of words he had used were injudicious, but he added that his intention had been to galvanise Iranians out of their self-destructive political stupor and it remains a reality that many of Taqizadeh's contemporaries were supportive of his call to arms. This paper reassesses Taqizadeh's position in the context of his historical and intellectual environment, which it is argued drew heavily from a “Whig” reading of the Enlightenment progress. It shows that Taqizadeh was not alone in drawing on this narrative while maintaining an important distinction between the positive aspects of British political thought and the shortcomings of British policy.
2017-07-13T00:00:00ZAnsari, Ali MassoudThe leading Iranian intellectual and nationalist Hasan Taqizadeh has been roundly condemned by posterity for his call to Iranians to embrace European civilisation in its entirety without qualification or compromise. Taqizadeh himself later conceded that the form of words he had used were injudicious, but he added that his intention had been to galvanise Iranians out of their self-destructive political stupor and it remains a reality that many of Taqizadeh's contemporaries were supportive of his call to arms. This paper reassesses Taqizadeh's position in the context of his historical and intellectual environment, which it is argued drew heavily from a “Whig” reading of the Enlightenment progress. It shows that Taqizadeh was not alone in drawing on this narrative while maintaining an important distinction between the positive aspects of British political thought and the shortcomings of British policy.Training the virtuoso: John Aubrey’s education and early life
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/8571
John Aubrey's contributions to antiquarianism and archaeology helped to shape the development of several disciplines in English scholarship. This paper looks at the educational milieu that produced his pioneering work, following him from his Wiltshire gentry background through school at Blandford Forum, Dorset, to Trinity College, Oxford, the Middle Temple, and beyond as a young gentleman with a scientific turn of mind in Commonwealth London. It substantially clarifies and revises previous estimates of the extent and nature of his education and offers a case study in the early training of a Restoration "virtuoso".
2012-01-01T00:00:00ZWilliams, Kelsey JacksonJohn Aubrey's contributions to antiquarianism and archaeology helped to shape the development of several disciplines in English scholarship. This paper looks at the educational milieu that produced his pioneering work, following him from his Wiltshire gentry background through school at Blandford Forum, Dorset, to Trinity College, Oxford, the Middle Temple, and beyond as a young gentleman with a scientific turn of mind in Commonwealth London. It substantially clarifies and revises previous estimates of the extent and nature of his education and offers a case study in the early training of a Restoration "virtuoso".Louis XIV et le repos de l'Italie : French policy towards the duchies of Parma, Modena, and Mantua-Monferrato, 1659-1689
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/8259
Between 1659 and 1689, northern Italy was generally at peace, having endured almost three decades of continuous war from the 1620s. The Peace of the Pyrenees of November 1659, between the French and Spanish crowns, seemed to offer the young Louis XIV an opportunity to gradually subvert Spanish influence over the small princely families of the Po valley. The Houses of Farnese, Este, and Gonzaga-Nevers, respective rulers of Parma, Modena, and Mantua-Monferrato, had all been allies of France at various points in the Franco-Spanish War (1635-1659), but had gained scant reward for their willingness to jeopardise their own relationships with the king of Spain and the Holy Roman Emperor, despite the promises of material and diplomatic support which Cardinals Richelieu and Mazarin had extended to them. As a consequence, they were reluctant to agree to again participate in alliances with France. This thesis examines how Louis XIV gradually came to lose the friendship of these three ruling families, through his arrogant disregard of their interests and their ambitions, and also by his contempt for their capabilities and usefulness. This disregard was frequently born out of the French monarch’s unwillingness to jeopardise or to undermine his own interests in Italy – in particular, the permanent retention of the fortress of Pinerolo, in Piedmont, as a porte onto the Po plain. But although the principi padani comprehended the reasons for Louis’s unwillingness to act as a benevolent patron, they resented his all-too-palpable distrust of them; his entrenched belief that they were unreliable; and his obvious love of war. The rulers and élites of the Italian states believed that Louis would undoubtedly seek, at some point in his reign, to attack Spain’s possessions in Italy, and dwelt in perpetual dread of that day. This thesis provides the account of French policy towards the small Italian states after 1659 which is still absent from the historiography of Louis XIV’s foreign policies.
2016-06-01T00:00:00ZCondren, JohnBetween 1659 and 1689, northern Italy was generally at peace, having endured almost three decades of continuous war from the 1620s. The Peace of the Pyrenees of November 1659, between the French and Spanish crowns, seemed to offer the young Louis XIV an opportunity to gradually subvert Spanish influence over the small princely families of the Po valley. The Houses of Farnese, Este, and Gonzaga-Nevers, respective rulers of Parma, Modena, and Mantua-Monferrato, had all been allies of France at various points in the Franco-Spanish War (1635-1659), but had gained scant reward for their willingness to jeopardise their own relationships with the king of Spain and the Holy Roman Emperor, despite the promises of material and diplomatic support which Cardinals Richelieu and Mazarin had extended to them. As a consequence, they were reluctant to agree to again participate in alliances with France. This thesis examines how Louis XIV gradually came to lose the friendship of these three ruling families, through his arrogant disregard of their interests and their ambitions, and also by his contempt for their capabilities and usefulness. This disregard was frequently born out of the French monarch’s unwillingness to jeopardise or to undermine his own interests in Italy – in particular, the permanent retention of the fortress of Pinerolo, in Piedmont, as a porte onto the Po plain. But although the principi padani comprehended the reasons for Louis’s unwillingness to act as a benevolent patron, they resented his all-too-palpable distrust of them; his entrenched belief that they were unreliable; and his obvious love of war. The rulers and élites of the Italian states believed that Louis would undoubtedly seek, at some point in his reign, to attack Spain’s possessions in Italy, and dwelt in perpetual dread of that day. This thesis provides the account of French policy towards the small Italian states after 1659 which is still absent from the historiography of Louis XIV’s foreign policies.The sum of their fears : the Committee on the Present Danger, the demise of détente, and threat inflation, 1976-1980
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/8243
This dissertation seeks to develop a more comprehensive understanding of the political pressure group the Committee on the Present Danger (CPD), which formed in 1976. The group’s establishment, attainment of credibility, and influence in critical national security debates during the late 1970s has not yet been given sufficient attention.
The Committee on the Present Danger has often been interpreted as a disingenuous propaganda group that dishonestly compiled an alarmist message to deceive politicians and journalists of the threat posed by the Soviet Union. However, the dissertation argues that the Committee’s alarmism was genuine. The fact that CPD board members themselves became so fearful of the Soviet threat is the most striking aspect of the group’s first four years of operation, and is the primary focus of this study. An examination of the group’s formation and activities from 1976 to 1980 permits a more sophisticated appreciation of the group’s goals, the promotion of its views, and the effects of its campaign on national security debates during this period. The dissertation adopts a chronological approach that recognises the creeping alarmism of the CPD over these years: warning of the dangers of détente gave way to prophesising an imminent Soviet invasion of Western Europe.
Keeping the CPD as the focus of study in this period permits one to argue that the Committee’s members, as a private citizens’ group without government oversight and a shared worst-case methodology for assessing national security risks, sincerely came to believe in the veracity of their analysis of imminent Soviet military expansion. Committee experts generated and publicised a number of metrics that purported to demonstrate a military imbalance between the Soviet Union and the United States. Over time, and seemingly confirmed by alleged Soviet global aggression, the Committee came to believe that their worst-case estimates reflected reality.
2016-06-01T00:00:00ZBlackbourn, NicholasThis dissertation seeks to develop a more comprehensive understanding of the political pressure group the Committee on the Present Danger (CPD), which formed in 1976. The group’s establishment, attainment of credibility, and influence in critical national security debates during the late 1970s has not yet been given sufficient attention.
The Committee on the Present Danger has often been interpreted as a disingenuous propaganda group that dishonestly compiled an alarmist message to deceive politicians and journalists of the threat posed by the Soviet Union. However, the dissertation argues that the Committee’s alarmism was genuine. The fact that CPD board members themselves became so fearful of the Soviet threat is the most striking aspect of the group’s first four years of operation, and is the primary focus of this study. An examination of the group’s formation and activities from 1976 to 1980 permits a more sophisticated appreciation of the group’s goals, the promotion of its views, and the effects of its campaign on national security debates during this period. The dissertation adopts a chronological approach that recognises the creeping alarmism of the CPD over these years: warning of the dangers of détente gave way to prophesising an imminent Soviet invasion of Western Europe.
Keeping the CPD as the focus of study in this period permits one to argue that the Committee’s members, as a private citizens’ group without government oversight and a shared worst-case methodology for assessing national security risks, sincerely came to believe in the veracity of their analysis of imminent Soviet military expansion. Committee experts generated and publicised a number of metrics that purported to demonstrate a military imbalance between the Soviet Union and the United States. Over time, and seemingly confirmed by alleged Soviet global aggression, the Committee came to believe that their worst-case estimates reflected reality.Science for Children
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/8134
Facsimile reprints, with scholarly introductions, of: Aikin and Barbauld, Evenings at Home (1792-96); [S. Clark], Peter Parley's Wonders of the Earth, Sea and Sky (1837); [C. Williams] Wonders of the Waters (1842); [S.W. Tomlinson], The Starry Heavens (1848); M. Gatty, Parables of Nature (1882); J.H. Pepper, The Boy's Playbook of Science (1860); A. Buckley, The Fairy-Land of Science (1879).
2003-01-15T00:00:00ZFyfe, AileenFacsimile reprints, with scholarly introductions, of: Aikin and Barbauld, Evenings at Home (1792-96); [S. Clark], Peter Parley's Wonders of the Earth, Sea and Sky (1837); [C. Williams] Wonders of the Waters (1842); [S.W. Tomlinson], The Starry Heavens (1848); M. Gatty, Parables of Nature (1882); J.H. Pepper, The Boy's Playbook of Science (1860); A. Buckley, The Fairy-Land of Science (1879).Neither Scotland nor England : Middle Britain, c.850–1150
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7829
In and around the 870s, Britain was transformed dramatically by the campaigns and settlements of the Great Army and its allies. Some pre-existing political communities suffered less than others, and in hindsight the process helped Scotland and England achieve their later positions. By the twelfth century, the rulers of these countries had partitioned the former kingdom of Northumbria.
This thesis is about what happened in the intervening period, the fate of Northumbria’s political structures, and how the settlement that defined Britain for the remainder of the Middle Ages came about. Modern reconstructions of the era have tended to be limited in scope and based on unreliable post-1100 sources. The aim is to use contemporary material to overcome such limitations, and reach positive conclusions that will make more sense of the evidence and make the region easier to understand for a wider audience, particularly in regard to its shadowy polities and ecclesiastical structures.
After an overview of the most important evidence, two chapters will review Northumbria’s alleged dissolution, testing existing historiographic beliefs (based largely on Anglo-Norman-era evidence) about the fate of the monarchy, political community, and episcopate. The impact and nature of ‘Southenglish’ hegemony on the region’s political communities will be the focus of the fourth chapter, while the fifth will look at evidence for the expansion of Scottish political power. The sixth chapter will try to draw positive conclusions about the episcopate, leaving the final chapter to look in more detail at the institutions that produced the final settlement.
2015-11-30T00:00:00ZMcGuigan, NeilIn and around the 870s, Britain was transformed dramatically by the campaigns and settlements of the Great Army and its allies. Some pre-existing political communities suffered less than others, and in hindsight the process helped Scotland and England achieve their later positions. By the twelfth century, the rulers of these countries had partitioned the former kingdom of Northumbria.
This thesis is about what happened in the intervening period, the fate of Northumbria’s political structures, and how the settlement that defined Britain for the remainder of the Middle Ages came about. Modern reconstructions of the era have tended to be limited in scope and based on unreliable post-1100 sources. The aim is to use contemporary material to overcome such limitations, and reach positive conclusions that will make more sense of the evidence and make the region easier to understand for a wider audience, particularly in regard to its shadowy polities and ecclesiastical structures.
After an overview of the most important evidence, two chapters will review Northumbria’s alleged dissolution, testing existing historiographic beliefs (based largely on Anglo-Norman-era evidence) about the fate of the monarchy, political community, and episcopate. The impact and nature of ‘Southenglish’ hegemony on the region’s political communities will be the focus of the fourth chapter, while the fifth will look at evidence for the expansion of Scottish political power. The sixth chapter will try to draw positive conclusions about the episcopate, leaving the final chapter to look in more detail at the institutions that produced the final settlement.Community and public authority in later fifteenth-century Scotland
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7812
This thesis offers a reassessment of the political culture of Scotland in the later fifteenth century, from c. 1440 to c. 1490, through an examination of communitarian discourses and practices. It argues that the current understanding of political relations is limited by too great a focus upon personal relationships. While these were undoubtedly important, it is necessary also to consider the structures of law and governance which framed political interactions, and the common principles and values which underpinned action, in order to gain a fuller picture.
In particular, it is argued that the current model, which assumes a more or less oppositional relationship between crown and ‘political community’, ought to be replaced with a public domain in which claims to authority were asserted and contested. This approach allows the familiar political narrative to be firmly connected to the ideas expressed in contemporary advice literature, while also situating political authority spatially, by asking how it was experienced as well as how it was projected. The focus upon language and space allows for clear parallels to be drawn between different local political cultures, and allows connections and contrasts to be made between those cultures and the norms of kingship and lordship.
It argues that reforms to civil justice made during James III’s reign have played a far more important part in the turbulent politics of the time than has been appreciated, that both royal and aristocratic authority could be presented as acting both for the common good and for the interests of the crown, and that Scotland’s towns not only had a vibrant political culture of their own, but were an important part of the politics of the realm.
2015-11-30T00:00:00ZHawes, ClaireThis thesis offers a reassessment of the political culture of Scotland in the later fifteenth century, from c. 1440 to c. 1490, through an examination of communitarian discourses and practices. It argues that the current understanding of political relations is limited by too great a focus upon personal relationships. While these were undoubtedly important, it is necessary also to consider the structures of law and governance which framed political interactions, and the common principles and values which underpinned action, in order to gain a fuller picture.
In particular, it is argued that the current model, which assumes a more or less oppositional relationship between crown and ‘political community’, ought to be replaced with a public domain in which claims to authority were asserted and contested. This approach allows the familiar political narrative to be firmly connected to the ideas expressed in contemporary advice literature, while also situating political authority spatially, by asking how it was experienced as well as how it was projected. The focus upon language and space allows for clear parallels to be drawn between different local political cultures, and allows connections and contrasts to be made between those cultures and the norms of kingship and lordship.
It argues that reforms to civil justice made during James III’s reign have played a far more important part in the turbulent politics of the time than has been appreciated, that both royal and aristocratic authority could be presented as acting both for the common good and for the interests of the crown, and that Scotland’s towns not only had a vibrant political culture of their own, but were an important part of the politics of the realm.The circulation and collection of Italian printed books in sixteenth-century France
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7809
This thesis is an examination of the circulation networks and the patterns of collection of Italian printed books in France in the sixteenth century. Although the cultural relations between the Italian and French territory have been studied, a systematic survey to assess the impact of books on the shaping of the French Renaissance has never been attempted.
The first section of this study examines the trade routes and networks which facilitated the circulation of Italian printed books across the French territory. Because of the nature of the French early modern book trade, focused primarily on two major centres (Paris and Lyon), a geographical division has been adopted in investigating this phenomenon. Chapter one explores the trade networks existing in sixteenth-century Lyon, from the powerful Compagnie des Libraires to the activity of the libraires italianisants in the second half of the century. Chapter two examines the importance of Italian editions in Paris. Chapter three is devoted to the circulation of Italian books in the provinces and the impact of large regional centres and trade routes on the availability of books locally. Chapter four investigates private networks and their importance in making specific texts available to French readers.
The second section of this study investigates the status and importance of Italian printed books within French Renaissance libraries. Chapter five looks into the development of the French Royal library and the role played by Italian items in defining its identity as an institution. Chapter six examines the presence of Italian books in French aristocratic and courtly collections. Chapter seven is devoted to the libraries of the French literary milieu, analysing the extent to which Italian books were cherished as literary exemplars, particularly with regard to vernacular texts. Chapter eight examines the presence of Italian books in professional collections, with particular attention here given to texts in Latin and other scholarly languages imported from Italy. The conclusion draws all of these strands together, looking at the specific role played by Italian culture, through the printed book, on the development of the French Renaissance.
A catalogue of about 2,400 Italian printed books with early modern French provenance is included as an appendix volume. This data provides the evidential basis for this study.
2015-11-30T00:00:00ZGraheli, ShantiThis thesis is an examination of the circulation networks and the patterns of collection of Italian printed books in France in the sixteenth century. Although the cultural relations between the Italian and French territory have been studied, a systematic survey to assess the impact of books on the shaping of the French Renaissance has never been attempted.
The first section of this study examines the trade routes and networks which facilitated the circulation of Italian printed books across the French territory. Because of the nature of the French early modern book trade, focused primarily on two major centres (Paris and Lyon), a geographical division has been adopted in investigating this phenomenon. Chapter one explores the trade networks existing in sixteenth-century Lyon, from the powerful Compagnie des Libraires to the activity of the libraires italianisants in the second half of the century. Chapter two examines the importance of Italian editions in Paris. Chapter three is devoted to the circulation of Italian books in the provinces and the impact of large regional centres and trade routes on the availability of books locally. Chapter four investigates private networks and their importance in making specific texts available to French readers.
The second section of this study investigates the status and importance of Italian printed books within French Renaissance libraries. Chapter five looks into the development of the French Royal library and the role played by Italian items in defining its identity as an institution. Chapter six examines the presence of Italian books in French aristocratic and courtly collections. Chapter seven is devoted to the libraries of the French literary milieu, analysing the extent to which Italian books were cherished as literary exemplars, particularly with regard to vernacular texts. Chapter eight examines the presence of Italian books in professional collections, with particular attention here given to texts in Latin and other scholarly languages imported from Italy. The conclusion draws all of these strands together, looking at the specific role played by Italian culture, through the printed book, on the development of the French Renaissance.
A catalogue of about 2,400 Italian printed books with early modern French provenance is included as an appendix volume. This data provides the evidential basis for this study.Economic and financial strategies of the British Catholic community in the age of mercantilism, 1672-1781
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7783
This dissertation examines the British Catholic community during the Age of Mercantilism. It opens with John Aylward’s trade in the early 1670s and closes with the death of Bishop Richard Challoner in the late eighteenth century. By investigating the economic and financial strategies of these individuals, this work dispels the stereotype of idle Catholicism and shows how the Catholic community played a relevant role in the emerging Atlantic economy.
The work starts with an analysis of John Aylward’s dealings during outbreaks of international warfare. His papers prove that Catholicism was crucial in his business, allowing the adoption of various strategies and access to diverse markets. As a merchant Aylward defies the stereotype of religious minorities’ communality in trade, by moving beyond religious and national borders. Moreover, he challenges the stereotype of Catholicism as estranged from capitalism. The dissertation further continues with an analysis of his widow Helena Aylward, as merchant and financier. Her skills and strategies allow the extension of the narrative of enterprise and Catholicism to women as well, by challenging the prevailing role of Catholic women as patrons or nuns. Finally, the last chapter analyses the business accounts of Bishop Richard Challoner, Vicar Apostolic of the London Mission. His dealings exemplify how Catholicism played a relevant role in finance, both individually and institutionally. In fact, the British Catholic Church fundamentally sustained itself through the stock market. Therefore, this work proves that Catholics were entrepreneurs: they built coherent trading zones and through a broad range of Atlantic connections, moved beyond the borders of the European Empires. They disregarded religious affiliations and nationalities, suggesting that the new economic and financial opportunities of the Age of Mercantilism allowed the Catholic Community to integrate into the British economy and eventually to achieve toleration.
2015-11-30T00:00:00ZPizzoni, GiadaThis dissertation examines the British Catholic community during the Age of Mercantilism. It opens with John Aylward’s trade in the early 1670s and closes with the death of Bishop Richard Challoner in the late eighteenth century. By investigating the economic and financial strategies of these individuals, this work dispels the stereotype of idle Catholicism and shows how the Catholic community played a relevant role in the emerging Atlantic economy.
The work starts with an analysis of John Aylward’s dealings during outbreaks of international warfare. His papers prove that Catholicism was crucial in his business, allowing the adoption of various strategies and access to diverse markets. As a merchant Aylward defies the stereotype of religious minorities’ communality in trade, by moving beyond religious and national borders. Moreover, he challenges the stereotype of Catholicism as estranged from capitalism. The dissertation further continues with an analysis of his widow Helena Aylward, as merchant and financier. Her skills and strategies allow the extension of the narrative of enterprise and Catholicism to women as well, by challenging the prevailing role of Catholic women as patrons or nuns. Finally, the last chapter analyses the business accounts of Bishop Richard Challoner, Vicar Apostolic of the London Mission. His dealings exemplify how Catholicism played a relevant role in finance, both individually and institutionally. In fact, the British Catholic Church fundamentally sustained itself through the stock market. Therefore, this work proves that Catholics were entrepreneurs: they built coherent trading zones and through a broad range of Atlantic connections, moved beyond the borders of the European Empires. They disregarded religious affiliations and nationalities, suggesting that the new economic and financial opportunities of the Age of Mercantilism allowed the Catholic Community to integrate into the British economy and eventually to achieve toleration.Lutheran piety and visual culture in the Duchy of Württemberg, 1534 – c. 1700
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7715
Early modern Lutherans, as is well known, worshipped in decorated churches. They adopted a path of reform that neither disposed of all ornament nor retained all the material trappings of the Catholic church. This thesis studies the fortunes of ecclesiastical art in the Duchy of Württemberg after its Reformation in 1534 and the place images found for themselves in the devotional lives of Lutherans up to c. 1700.
The territory was shaped not just by Lutheranism, but initially by Zwinglianism too. The early years of reform thus saw moments of iconoclasm. The Zwinglian influence was responsible for a simple liturgy that distinguished Württemberg Lutheranism from its confessional allies in the north. This study considers the variety of uses to which Lutheran art was put in this context. It addresses the different ways in which Lutherans used the visual setting of the church to define their relationships with their God, their church, and each other. The Dukes of Württemberg used their stance on images to communicate their political and confessional allegiances; pastors used images to define the parameters of worship and of the church space itself; parishioners used images, funerary monuments, and church
adornment to express their Lutheran identity and establish their position within social hierarchies. As Lutheranism developed in the seventeenth century, so too did Lutheran art, becoming more suited to fostering contemplative devotion. While diverse in their aims, many Lutherans appreciated the importance of regular investment in the visual. Ducal pronouncements, archives held centrally and locally, surviving artefacts and decoration in churches, and printed sources enable the distinctive visual character of Lutheranism in Württemberg to be identified here.
2015-11-30T00:00:00ZWatson, RóisínEarly modern Lutherans, as is well known, worshipped in decorated churches. They adopted a path of reform that neither disposed of all ornament nor retained all the material trappings of the Catholic church. This thesis studies the fortunes of ecclesiastical art in the Duchy of Württemberg after its Reformation in 1534 and the place images found for themselves in the devotional lives of Lutherans up to c. 1700.
The territory was shaped not just by Lutheranism, but initially by Zwinglianism too. The early years of reform thus saw moments of iconoclasm. The Zwinglian influence was responsible for a simple liturgy that distinguished Württemberg Lutheranism from its confessional allies in the north. This study considers the variety of uses to which Lutheran art was put in this context. It addresses the different ways in which Lutherans used the visual setting of the church to define their relationships with their God, their church, and each other. The Dukes of Württemberg used their stance on images to communicate their political and confessional allegiances; pastors used images to define the parameters of worship and of the church space itself; parishioners used images, funerary monuments, and church
adornment to express their Lutheran identity and establish their position within social hierarchies. As Lutheranism developed in the seventeenth century, so too did Lutheran art, becoming more suited to fostering contemplative devotion. While diverse in their aims, many Lutherans appreciated the importance of regular investment in the visual. Ducal pronouncements, archives held centrally and locally, surviving artefacts and decoration in churches, and printed sources enable the distinctive visual character of Lutheranism in Württemberg to be identified here.Curing the common soul : rethinking Byzantine heresy through the literary motif of disease (11th-12th centuries)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7608
This thesis explores the literary topos in which heresy is defined in terms of disease, focusing particular attention on the reign of the Byzantine emperor Alexios I Komnenos (1081-1118). By examining the portrayals of two heretics – the philosopher Ioannes Italos and the dualist Bogomil heresiarch Basileios – in a body of interrelated source material, conclusions are drawn related to the contemporary thought-world, which influenced the authors, their works and their understanding of the heterodox threat. This, in turn, is used to gain insight into the contemporary dynamics of imperial propaganda and power.
There are four main chapters, the first of which discusses the methodological approach adopted throughout this study. This section treats various questions related to the problems inherent in heresy scholarship, such as the ever-changing definition of ‘heresy’ and the use of source material that is fundamentally antagonistic towards the heretical subject. The second chapter traces the transmission of the focal topos, ‘heresy as disease’, within heresiology from its origins in the fourth-century Panarion of the bishop Epiphanios of Salamis up to the twelfth century, where it is found used prevalently by the court of Alexios I. Chapter three then offers a detailed analysis of the primary sources that are employed in the case studies of Italos and Basileios: Anna Komnene’s Alexias, Euthymios Zygabenos’s Panoplia Dogmatike, the Synodikon of Orthodoxy and trial proceedings preserved from the synodal examination of Italos. The final chapter explores the surviving presentations of both men – their depictions as ‘outsiders’ and the specific association developed between their teachings and disease – within the context of the newly emerging and insecure Komnenian dynasty. ‘Heresy as disease’ is found to transmit an ideological framework, allowing Alexios to reinforce his unstable position by capitalising on the image of the great Orthodox doctor, providing a cure for the common soul.
2015-11-01T00:00:00ZMincin, Elisabeth C.This thesis explores the literary topos in which heresy is defined in terms of disease, focusing particular attention on the reign of the Byzantine emperor Alexios I Komnenos (1081-1118). By examining the portrayals of two heretics – the philosopher Ioannes Italos and the dualist Bogomil heresiarch Basileios – in a body of interrelated source material, conclusions are drawn related to the contemporary thought-world, which influenced the authors, their works and their understanding of the heterodox threat. This, in turn, is used to gain insight into the contemporary dynamics of imperial propaganda and power.
There are four main chapters, the first of which discusses the methodological approach adopted throughout this study. This section treats various questions related to the problems inherent in heresy scholarship, such as the ever-changing definition of ‘heresy’ and the use of source material that is fundamentally antagonistic towards the heretical subject. The second chapter traces the transmission of the focal topos, ‘heresy as disease’, within heresiology from its origins in the fourth-century Panarion of the bishop Epiphanios of Salamis up to the twelfth century, where it is found used prevalently by the court of Alexios I. Chapter three then offers a detailed analysis of the primary sources that are employed in the case studies of Italos and Basileios: Anna Komnene’s Alexias, Euthymios Zygabenos’s Panoplia Dogmatike, the Synodikon of Orthodoxy and trial proceedings preserved from the synodal examination of Italos. The final chapter explores the surviving presentations of both men – their depictions as ‘outsiders’ and the specific association developed between their teachings and disease – within the context of the newly emerging and insecure Komnenian dynasty. ‘Heresy as disease’ is found to transmit an ideological framework, allowing Alexios to reinforce his unstable position by capitalising on the image of the great Orthodox doctor, providing a cure for the common soul.Change in Northumbria : was Aldfrith of Northumbria's reign a period of innovation or did it merely reflect the development of processes already underway in the late seventh century?
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7607
This thesis looks at a period of Northumbrian history when the king was a part Irish, Iona trained scholar. Some have suggested that Aldfrith was assisted to the kingship by the northern victors of the battle of Nechtansmere. It examines processes in the late seventh century to try to identify changes that might have happened during the reign of this king.
The study begins with a wide overview of previous research to establish a basis from which to look for processes and change and also examines the sources available to us, written and archaeological. It then looks at the kingdoms to the north and west and at Aldfrith and the period of his reign. The suggestion is made that Aldfrith acted, with the Church, to cult saints that were Northumbrian and Romanist, as opposed to other options that might have been available. It proposes that the Northumbrians rejected opportunities to develop links with the north and west that may have been open to them. The following chapters then examine processes underway in Northumbria in three general areas; in the use of power, in society, and in the economy.
It concludes that although many processes continued as before, these sped up and in certain areas such as the production of coins, and the consequential development of trade, it was a period of innovation. There is no evidence of a focus to the north and west during Aldfrith’s reign and this has implications for how Aldfrith got to the throne, suggesting that it was with the support of the Northumbrian elite and not through the military strength of the Dál Riata or the Picts. The evidence is that Northumbria increasingly looked south for its influences and is prepared to absorb and implement processes and approaches from southern England, Gaul and Rome.
2015-11-30T00:00:00ZWatson, W. GrahamThis thesis looks at a period of Northumbrian history when the king was a part Irish, Iona trained scholar. Some have suggested that Aldfrith was assisted to the kingship by the northern victors of the battle of Nechtansmere. It examines processes in the late seventh century to try to identify changes that might have happened during the reign of this king.
The study begins with a wide overview of previous research to establish a basis from which to look for processes and change and also examines the sources available to us, written and archaeological. It then looks at the kingdoms to the north and west and at Aldfrith and the period of his reign. The suggestion is made that Aldfrith acted, with the Church, to cult saints that were Northumbrian and Romanist, as opposed to other options that might have been available. It proposes that the Northumbrians rejected opportunities to develop links with the north and west that may have been open to them. The following chapters then examine processes underway in Northumbria in three general areas; in the use of power, in society, and in the economy.
It concludes that although many processes continued as before, these sped up and in certain areas such as the production of coins, and the consequential development of trade, it was a period of innovation. There is no evidence of a focus to the north and west during Aldfrith’s reign and this has implications for how Aldfrith got to the throne, suggesting that it was with the support of the Northumbrian elite and not through the military strength of the Dál Riata or the Picts. The evidence is that Northumbria increasingly looked south for its influences and is prepared to absorb and implement processes and approaches from southern England, Gaul and Rome.Calculating Time and the End of Time in the Carolingian World, c.740-820
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7600
The hopes and fears associated with the imminence of apocalypse acted as catalysts for a number of significant changes in history. Relevant patterns of behaviour are not, however, always consistent. This paper examines the intellectual contexts for the (sometimes quite real) fear that the world might end or be revolutionised in c. AD800 with the advent of the ‘6000th year of the world’. It argues that, in the Carolingian world, apocalyptic belief was widespread but that it centred on an undefined sense of imminence and a concern for reform, rather than a prioritisation of specific dates. Indeed, building on recent developments in the study of computus (‘time-reckoning’), it is clear that chronological systems such as AD-dating were adapted and discussed – at length – for their relevance to paschal reckonings, not apocalypticism. Evidence here also points towards the relative independence of centres such as Auxerre, St Gall and Monte Cassino, where questions about time could be pursued without much or any central direction from figures such as Charlemagne. It is therefore dangerous to posit a relative ‘consensus of silence’ about apocalypticism to explain the thin evidence; and doubly dangerous to extrapolate from it that, for example, Charlemagne’s imperial coronation occurred on Christmas Day AD800 for undocumented apocalyptic reasons rather than for the pressing political concerns indicated in the sources. Apocalypticism was real in eighth-century Europe, but it was more varied than often thought.
2011-12-01T00:00:00ZPalmer, James TrevorThe hopes and fears associated with the imminence of apocalypse acted as catalysts for a number of significant changes in history. Relevant patterns of behaviour are not, however, always consistent. This paper examines the intellectual contexts for the (sometimes quite real) fear that the world might end or be revolutionised in c. AD800 with the advent of the ‘6000th year of the world’. It argues that, in the Carolingian world, apocalyptic belief was widespread but that it centred on an undefined sense of imminence and a concern for reform, rather than a prioritisation of specific dates. Indeed, building on recent developments in the study of computus (‘time-reckoning’), it is clear that chronological systems such as AD-dating were adapted and discussed – at length – for their relevance to paschal reckonings, not apocalypticism. Evidence here also points towards the relative independence of centres such as Auxerre, St Gall and Monte Cassino, where questions about time could be pursued without much or any central direction from figures such as Charlemagne. It is therefore dangerous to posit a relative ‘consensus of silence’ about apocalypticism to explain the thin evidence; and doubly dangerous to extrapolate from it that, for example, Charlemagne’s imperial coronation occurred on Christmas Day AD800 for undocumented apocalyptic reasons rather than for the pressing political concerns indicated in the sources. Apocalypticism was real in eighth-century Europe, but it was more varied than often thought.Images out of water : aspects of the interpretation of Ancient maritime grafitti
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7296
Pictorial graffiti representing ships from prehistory, protohistory and the early medieval period are frequently examined by nautical historians and archaeologists seeking information about ancient ship technology. Examples of the academic discussion and interpretation of these images may be found from the nineteenth century to the present day, in a wide range of studies. Many of these works reflect their writers' casual, even disdainful attitudes to ancient graffiti. This may be seen in their approach to the information which these images appear to contain, which may concentrate, for example, on the certain aspects of particular subjects without reference to details in their immediate or wider contexts, which may have a bearing on the images' form and meaning. In a similar vein, other writers have interpreted ancient ship graffiti using concepts of art, such as the assumption of realism of depiction, which may be inappropriate to some early visual imagery. This thesis argues that ancient ship graffiti need a more detailed and systematic interpretation as both art and artefact before their contribution to nautical history may be more reliably evaluated. In order to explore the many challenges which these graffiti offer, a multi-disciplinary approach is used, to consider aspects of the relationship between formal art and graffiti, the psychology of image making, symbolism, the philosophy of interpretation, archaeology, and the social meaning of physical context. Following these theoretical discussions, five case studies from a number of different regional and chronological groups have been chosen to provide some examples of many of the issues which were considered. It is hoped that this study demonstrates that an approach to the interpretation of ancient ship graffiti which avoids a narrow concentration on nautical technology may reveal more of their potential as evidence, not only for the form and use of early ships, but also for other aspects of life in the past.
1997-01-01T00:00:00ZLe Bon, ElizabethPictorial graffiti representing ships from prehistory, protohistory and the early medieval period are frequently examined by nautical historians and archaeologists seeking information about ancient ship technology. Examples of the academic discussion and interpretation of these images may be found from the nineteenth century to the present day, in a wide range of studies. Many of these works reflect their writers' casual, even disdainful attitudes to ancient graffiti. This may be seen in their approach to the information which these images appear to contain, which may concentrate, for example, on the certain aspects of particular subjects without reference to details in their immediate or wider contexts, which may have a bearing on the images' form and meaning. In a similar vein, other writers have interpreted ancient ship graffiti using concepts of art, such as the assumption of realism of depiction, which may be inappropriate to some early visual imagery. This thesis argues that ancient ship graffiti need a more detailed and systematic interpretation as both art and artefact before their contribution to nautical history may be more reliably evaluated. In order to explore the many challenges which these graffiti offer, a multi-disciplinary approach is used, to consider aspects of the relationship between formal art and graffiti, the psychology of image making, symbolism, the philosophy of interpretation, archaeology, and the social meaning of physical context. Following these theoretical discussions, five case studies from a number of different regional and chronological groups have been chosen to provide some examples of many of the issues which were considered. It is hoped that this study demonstrates that an approach to the interpretation of ancient ship graffiti which avoids a narrow concentration on nautical technology may reveal more of their potential as evidence, not only for the form and use of early ships, but also for other aspects of life in the past.'Bettered by the borrower': the use of historical extracts from twelfth-century historical works in three later twelfth- and thirteenth-century historical texts
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7247
This thesis takes as its starting point the use of extracts from the works of historical authors who wrote in England in the early to mid twelfth-century. It focuses upon the ways in which their works began to be incorporated into three particular texts in the later twelfth and early thirteenth centuries. Through the medium of individual case studies – De Abbatibus (Abingdon), CCCC 139 (Durham) and The London Collection three elements are explored
(i) how mediaeval writers used extracts from the works of others in ways which differed from modern practices with their concerns over charges of plagiarism and unoriginality
(ii) how the structural and narrative roles which the use of extracts played within the presentation of these texts
(iii) how the application of approaches developed in the twentieth century, which transformed how texts are now analysed, enabled a re-evaluation and re-interpretation of their use of source material with greater sensitivity to their original purposes
This analysis casts fresh light upon the how and why these texts were produced and the means by which they fulfilled their purposes and reveals that despite their disparate origins and individual perspectives these three texts share two common features:
(i) they follow a common three stage pattern of development
(ii) they deal with similar issues: factional insecurities and concerns about the quality of those in power over them – using an historical perspective
The analysis also reveals the range of techniques which were at the disposal of the composers of these texts, dispelling any notion that they were either unsophisticated or naïve in their handling of their source materials.
Together these texts demonstrate how mediaeval authors used combinations of extracts as a means of responding quickly and flexibly to address particular concerns. Such texts were not regarded as being set in stone but rather as fluid entities which could be recombined at will in order to produce new works as required.
2015-11-30T00:00:00ZEdwards, Jane MarianThis thesis takes as its starting point the use of extracts from the works of historical authors who wrote in England in the early to mid twelfth-century. It focuses upon the ways in which their works began to be incorporated into three particular texts in the later twelfth and early thirteenth centuries. Through the medium of individual case studies – De Abbatibus (Abingdon), CCCC 139 (Durham) and The London Collection three elements are explored
(i) how mediaeval writers used extracts from the works of others in ways which differed from modern practices with their concerns over charges of plagiarism and unoriginality
(ii) how the structural and narrative roles which the use of extracts played within the presentation of these texts
(iii) how the application of approaches developed in the twentieth century, which transformed how texts are now analysed, enabled a re-evaluation and re-interpretation of their use of source material with greater sensitivity to their original purposes
This analysis casts fresh light upon the how and why these texts were produced and the means by which they fulfilled their purposes and reveals that despite their disparate origins and individual perspectives these three texts share two common features:
(i) they follow a common three stage pattern of development
(ii) they deal with similar issues: factional insecurities and concerns about the quality of those in power over them – using an historical perspective
The analysis also reveals the range of techniques which were at the disposal of the composers of these texts, dispelling any notion that they were either unsophisticated or naïve in their handling of their source materials.
Together these texts demonstrate how mediaeval authors used combinations of extracts as a means of responding quickly and flexibly to address particular concerns. Such texts were not regarded as being set in stone but rather as fluid entities which could be recombined at will in order to produce new works as required.Political imagination and the struggle for power : Algerian Islamism as a case study
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7135
This dissertation is
concerned with the case study of
Algerian
political
Islam in the contemporary era.
The
central research
question addressed
here is two fold. First, the question of whether
political
Islam
constitutes a radical
ideological break
with the
Algerian
political
ljfeworld is
asked.
The
political
imagination
of
Algerian Islamism is
analysed
in its historical
and political contexts
to unearth areas of rupture with
dominant forms
of political
imagination, but
areas of
hybridity
and of complicity with such
formations
are also
highlighted. Thus, the main contention of this
thesis is that the discursive
relationship
between Islamist
political
formation
and that of their opponents
in the political sphere
is
complex:
Islamist political
imagination is
oppositional to the state,
but it does
not escape the discursive tools for legitimation
present
in
the existing
ljfeworld. Secondly, the consequences of this argument
for
our understanding of the Algerian Civil War
of the 199os are
addressed.
It is
argued
here that political
imagination is
one of the
key loci
where political contest
has been
played out
in the
contemporary
Algerian
setting.
The
confrontation
between the
regime and political Islam is the most up to date
example of a
struggle
for
power that necessitates the monopoly over the
legitimising tools of
history
and culture.
More importantly, this
framework
questions the notion that the state-Islamist confrontation
in
subsequent years can
be
explained
in
a
binary fashion (Good
vs.
Evil; Rational
politics vs. Irrational theocracy). In fact, this
confrontation over political power
is
consistent with existing
patterns of political competition
in
postcolonial
Algeria.
2002-01-01T00:00:00ZHeristchi, ClaireThis dissertation is
concerned with the case study of
Algerian
political
Islam in the contemporary era.
The
central research
question addressed
here is two fold. First, the question of whether
political
Islam
constitutes a radical
ideological break
with the
Algerian
political
ljfeworld is
asked.
The
political
imagination
of
Algerian Islamism is
analysed
in its historical
and political contexts
to unearth areas of rupture with
dominant forms
of political
imagination, but
areas of
hybridity
and of complicity with such
formations
are also
highlighted. Thus, the main contention of this
thesis is that the discursive
relationship
between Islamist
political
formation
and that of their opponents
in the political sphere
is
complex:
Islamist political
imagination is
oppositional to the state,
but it does
not escape the discursive tools for legitimation
present
in
the existing
ljfeworld. Secondly, the consequences of this argument
for
our understanding of the Algerian Civil War
of the 199os are
addressed.
It is
argued
here that political
imagination is
one of the
key loci
where political contest
has been
played out
in the
contemporary
Algerian
setting.
The
confrontation
between the
regime and political Islam is the most up to date
example of a
struggle
for
power that necessitates the monopoly over the
legitimising tools of
history
and culture.
More importantly, this
framework
questions the notion that the state-Islamist confrontation
in
subsequent years can
be
explained
in
a
binary fashion (Good
vs.
Evil; Rational
politics vs. Irrational theocracy). In fact, this
confrontation over political power
is
consistent with existing
patterns of political competition
in
postcolonial
Algeria.Conciliar politics and administration in the reign of Henry VII
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7121
Since Elton's commentary on the absence of critical study of the early Tudor
council in 1964, some progress has been made towards a wider, fuller, more detailed
understanding of Henry VII's council and where it fits-or does not-into the
development of council under the Tudors. However, the early Tudor council remains
something of an enigma. Added to that is recent interest by late medieval historians
in just how much power Henry VII exercised in the operation of his councils. Was
Henry ruling, or were his bureaucratic counsellors ruling him? A re-examination of the
various Elizabethan/Jacobean council extracts, as well as the examination of data
contained in a wide variety of primary documents, such as the chamber account
books, petitions, privy seal warrants and view books, provides evidence with which to
suggest a more precisely defined and better organized council than that previously
established for the first Tudor monarch, and also to demonstrate that Henry VII was
actively involved in the business of the protean forms of that council, at Westminster
or away. This thesis hopefully advances the picture of the conciliar and administrative
matrix which was governing under Henry VII, its component parts, including an
embryonic privy council, the personnel of that council, the systems through which
conciliar business was developed, and the king's position at the head of that council in
the most literal sense.
2001-01-01T00:00:00ZFord, Lisa L.Since Elton's commentary on the absence of critical study of the early Tudor
council in 1964, some progress has been made towards a wider, fuller, more detailed
understanding of Henry VII's council and where it fits-or does not-into the
development of council under the Tudors. However, the early Tudor council remains
something of an enigma. Added to that is recent interest by late medieval historians
in just how much power Henry VII exercised in the operation of his councils. Was
Henry ruling, or were his bureaucratic counsellors ruling him? A re-examination of the
various Elizabethan/Jacobean council extracts, as well as the examination of data
contained in a wide variety of primary documents, such as the chamber account
books, petitions, privy seal warrants and view books, provides evidence with which to
suggest a more precisely defined and better organized council than that previously
established for the first Tudor monarch, and also to demonstrate that Henry VII was
actively involved in the business of the protean forms of that council, at Westminster
or away. This thesis hopefully advances the picture of the conciliar and administrative
matrix which was governing under Henry VII, its component parts, including an
embryonic privy council, the personnel of that council, the systems through which
conciliar business was developed, and the king's position at the head of that council in
the most literal sense.Vernacular boats and boatbuilding in Greece
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7116
This work presents a study of the vernacular boats of
modern Greece. A new typology of boats is offered, and
an account is given of tools and boatyard practice,
design and construction techniques. Evidence for these
subjects is drawn from field surveys, museum collections,
iconographic studies, and interviews with old
boatbuilders. Although most of the information presented
comes from the first half of the 20th century, background
information from the 18th and 19th centuries is also
covered. This longer historical perspective is
particularly important in making comparisons between 20th
century practices and the boatbuilding techniques of the
past.
There is evidence for the existence of two main periods
of technical change in the industry, namely, the late
18th century, when new methods such as lofting were
introduced, and the late 19th century, when changes in
the wider shipbuilding industry initiated a process of
decline in vernacular boatbuilding. At the same time
however, a number of older techniques, for example
certain moulding methods, survived at least into the
first part of the 20th century.
This work offers new insights into the design methods
involved in the control of hull-form during "skeletonfirst"
boatbuilding from the last two hundred years. It
also offers an analysis of the structural integrity and
strength of vernacular boats and shows how the structure
of boats has evolved across time to incorporate new
techniques and changes in boat function.
1991-01-01T00:00:00ZDamianidis, KostasThis work presents a study of the vernacular boats of
modern Greece. A new typology of boats is offered, and
an account is given of tools and boatyard practice,
design and construction techniques. Evidence for these
subjects is drawn from field surveys, museum collections,
iconographic studies, and interviews with old
boatbuilders. Although most of the information presented
comes from the first half of the 20th century, background
information from the 18th and 19th centuries is also
covered. This longer historical perspective is
particularly important in making comparisons between 20th
century practices and the boatbuilding techniques of the
past.
There is evidence for the existence of two main periods
of technical change in the industry, namely, the late
18th century, when new methods such as lofting were
introduced, and the late 19th century, when changes in
the wider shipbuilding industry initiated a process of
decline in vernacular boatbuilding. At the same time
however, a number of older techniques, for example
certain moulding methods, survived at least into the
first part of the 20th century.
This work offers new insights into the design methods
involved in the control of hull-form during "skeletonfirst"
boatbuilding from the last two hundred years. It
also offers an analysis of the structural integrity and
strength of vernacular boats and shows how the structure
of boats has evolved across time to incorporate new
techniques and changes in boat function.Protestant polemic and the nature of evangelical dissent, 1538-1553
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7106
This study explores how Protestant writers during the period 1538-1553 dealt
with the threats and opportunities that were offered to Protestant reform in England
by the Royal Supremacy.
Though initially propagandists for Henry VIII's new authority as Supreme
Head of the English church, many polemicists were forced into religious and political
marginalisation by the king's imposition of a theologically Catholic settlement of the
English church in 1539. As a result during the later Henrician period, Protestant
writers constructed an alternative ecclesiology for the Protestant community. This
offered historical justifications for their own theological creeds. Just as importantly,
this new ecclesiology legitimised the status of Protestant dissidents as a separate
church from the king's official church. In addition Protestant writers constructed a
biblical rhetoric within which they concealed and discussed the precise relationship of
their theological creeds to the political authority that had rejected them. This
ideology redefined both the nature of kingship and the king's religious role according
to a series of biblical images. These images encapsulated and conveyed to the reader
a series of associative ideas.
The ideological assumptions behind these typological images were formative
influences upon the nature of official religious reform during the Edwardian period
(1547-53). The basis of this ideological sympathy was a close patron-client
relationship between Edward's government and the Protestant writers. This allowed
an iconoclastic destruction of traditional mediaeval religion but it also enabled the
construction of a positive theological alternative to the Roman Catholic sacramental
system. Protestant polemicists were at the centre of the formation of this new
theological identity for the English church, and of the campaign which imposed it.
However by the early 1550s the alliance of the governing elite and the
Protestant polemicists began to break down. The means used to destroy the Catholic religious system had been acceptable to both oligarchy and Protestant writers, but it
became obvious that their ends, unlike their means, did not agree. As a result the
polemical heritage of criticism, that had been used against their Catholic opponents,
was turned by Protestant writers against their ostensibly Protestant patrons. In the
final part of the work the way that the polemicists' anti-government criticism
influenced their providential explanations for the succession of Queen Mary is traced,
and the greater significance of the polemical heritage of this period is assessed.
1998-01-01T00:00:00ZBradshaw, Christopher J.This study explores how Protestant writers during the period 1538-1553 dealt
with the threats and opportunities that were offered to Protestant reform in England
by the Royal Supremacy.
Though initially propagandists for Henry VIII's new authority as Supreme
Head of the English church, many polemicists were forced into religious and political
marginalisation by the king's imposition of a theologically Catholic settlement of the
English church in 1539. As a result during the later Henrician period, Protestant
writers constructed an alternative ecclesiology for the Protestant community. This
offered historical justifications for their own theological creeds. Just as importantly,
this new ecclesiology legitimised the status of Protestant dissidents as a separate
church from the king's official church. In addition Protestant writers constructed a
biblical rhetoric within which they concealed and discussed the precise relationship of
their theological creeds to the political authority that had rejected them. This
ideology redefined both the nature of kingship and the king's religious role according
to a series of biblical images. These images encapsulated and conveyed to the reader
a series of associative ideas.
The ideological assumptions behind these typological images were formative
influences upon the nature of official religious reform during the Edwardian period
(1547-53). The basis of this ideological sympathy was a close patron-client
relationship between Edward's government and the Protestant writers. This allowed
an iconoclastic destruction of traditional mediaeval religion but it also enabled the
construction of a positive theological alternative to the Roman Catholic sacramental
system. Protestant polemicists were at the centre of the formation of this new
theological identity for the English church, and of the campaign which imposed it.
However by the early 1550s the alliance of the governing elite and the
Protestant polemicists began to break down. The means used to destroy the Catholic religious system had been acceptable to both oligarchy and Protestant writers, but it
became obvious that their ends, unlike their means, did not agree. As a result the
polemical heritage of criticism, that had been used against their Catholic opponents,
was turned by Protestant writers against their ostensibly Protestant patrons. In the
final part of the work the way that the polemicists' anti-government criticism
influenced their providential explanations for the succession of Queen Mary is traced,
and the greater significance of the polemical heritage of this period is assessed.Service not self : the British Legion, 1921-1939
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7101
The organisation of ex-service men into a mass membership movement was a
new departure in British life. Four main groups came together in 1921 to form the
British Legion. On its establishment, the leadership, who were predominantly high-
ranking ex-officers, had high hopes of forming an extremely powerful and influential
organisation. Due to a number of inherent flaws in the Legion's ideology,
composition and character, the organisation never became a truly mass movement of
all ex-service men. This work looks at the dynamics of the movement and provides
insights into the motivations of its leaders and their impact upon the organisation. It
provides a detailed account of the structure of the Legion and explores the strengths
and weaknesses of the movement. The existence of a semi-autonomous Officer's
Benevolent Department, a subordinate Women's Section, and an independent Legion
in Scotland reveal the serious rifts within this superficially unified movement. The
paradox of low officer involvement combined with an almost exclusively officer
leadership contributed to low membership and other factors such as geography,
unemployment and finance are considered in the discussion of Legion membership.
Divisions between leaders and led on policy and methods are explored in an
examination of Legion democracy. A full examination of the Legion's practical work
and the attitudes which underpinned that activity confirms the Legion's position as a
voluntary society with traditional charitable views. A detailed examination of the
Legion's struggles over pension legislation gives an insight into Government attitudes
towards ex-service men and also reveals the inherent weakness of the Legion's
position when dealing with politicians. An analysis of the Legion's contacts with
foreign ex-service men penetrates the Legion's rhetoric and reveals the real
motivations and attitudes of the Legion leaders who developed and executed the
Legion's foreign policy. Ultimately, this study provides important conclusions about
the nature of the British ex-service movement.
1994-01-01T00:00:00ZBarr, Niall J.A.The organisation of ex-service men into a mass membership movement was a
new departure in British life. Four main groups came together in 1921 to form the
British Legion. On its establishment, the leadership, who were predominantly high-
ranking ex-officers, had high hopes of forming an extremely powerful and influential
organisation. Due to a number of inherent flaws in the Legion's ideology,
composition and character, the organisation never became a truly mass movement of
all ex-service men. This work looks at the dynamics of the movement and provides
insights into the motivations of its leaders and their impact upon the organisation. It
provides a detailed account of the structure of the Legion and explores the strengths
and weaknesses of the movement. The existence of a semi-autonomous Officer's
Benevolent Department, a subordinate Women's Section, and an independent Legion
in Scotland reveal the serious rifts within this superficially unified movement. The
paradox of low officer involvement combined with an almost exclusively officer
leadership contributed to low membership and other factors such as geography,
unemployment and finance are considered in the discussion of Legion membership.
Divisions between leaders and led on policy and methods are explored in an
examination of Legion democracy. A full examination of the Legion's practical work
and the attitudes which underpinned that activity confirms the Legion's position as a
voluntary society with traditional charitable views. A detailed examination of the
Legion's struggles over pension legislation gives an insight into Government attitudes
towards ex-service men and also reveals the inherent weakness of the Legion's
position when dealing with politicians. An analysis of the Legion's contacts with
foreign ex-service men penetrates the Legion's rhetoric and reveals the real
motivations and attitudes of the Legion leaders who developed and executed the
Legion's foreign policy. Ultimately, this study provides important conclusions about
the nature of the British ex-service movement.The community of scholars : an analysis of the biographical data from the Taʻrīkh Baghdād
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7093
The biographical details
of the 7828 individuals listed in the biographical dictionary
known
as the Ta'rikh Baghdad
were entered
in
a
database
and used to create a profile
of the hadith
community of
Baghdad. The thesis explains
how the database
was
constructed and shows
how the data
can
be
used.
Evidence derived from the many
references
to colleagues and relatives
in the biographies
made
it
possible
to date
most
of
the undated
biographies,
and to construct a chronological
framework
within which
information
on
the origins, occupations, tribes and other personal attributes of the
Khatib's
subjects could
be
analysed.
Changes in the frequency
of these attributes over
time were related
to conversion rates,
immigration,
and
the
popular appeal of
hadith study.
The thesis also
demonstrates the usefulness of
the fortuitously dated
topographical references
found in the biographies. These
were used with maps to
show changes
in
residence patterns over the 320
years covered
by the Ta'rikh Baghdad.
2005-01-01T00:00:00ZAhola, JudithThe biographical details
of the 7828 individuals listed in the biographical dictionary
known
as the Ta'rikh Baghdad
were entered
in
a
database
and used to create a profile
of the hadith
community of
Baghdad. The thesis explains
how the database
was
constructed and shows
how the data
can
be
used.
Evidence derived from the many
references
to colleagues and relatives
in the biographies
made
it
possible
to date
most
of
the undated
biographies,
and to construct a chronological
framework
within which
information
on
the origins, occupations, tribes and other personal attributes of the
Khatib's
subjects could
be
analysed.
Changes in the frequency
of these attributes over
time were related
to conversion rates,
immigration,
and
the
popular appeal of
hadith study.
The thesis also
demonstrates the usefulness of
the fortuitously dated
topographical references
found in the biographies. These
were used with maps to
show changes
in
residence patterns over the 320
years covered
by the Ta'rikh Baghdad.Land assessment and military organisation in the Norse settlements in Scotland, c.900 - 1266 AD
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7088
This thesis examines the origins and purpose of the land assessment
units known as ouncelands and pennylands, known from those areas of
Scotland which came under Norse rule prior to the Treaty of Perth in
1266. The study is interdisciplinary.. drawing on archaeological,
toponymic and numismatic material as well as on documentary
evidence. The extent to which the ounceland and pennyland units may
be based on pre-Norse systems of assessment is considered, as is the
probability of their introduction as an offshoot of the Norwegian
lei angr (ship levy) system, as has previously been argued. The
broader European context for the development of land assessment and
military obligation is also briefly discussed.
The conclusions of the thesis are that the ounceland assessment
may have been introduced as early as the 10th-11th centuries, while
the pennyland assessment was probably introduced in the mid-11th
century. Both assessment units appear to have been superimposed onto
pre-Norse land divisions, at least in some areas of the Norse
settlements in Scotland. This dating would put the development of
assessment systems in Norse Scotland later than much of Europe, but
earlier than most of Scandinavia.
1997-01-01T00:00:00ZWilliams, Daniel Gareth EdmundThis thesis examines the origins and purpose of the land assessment
units known as ouncelands and pennylands, known from those areas of
Scotland which came under Norse rule prior to the Treaty of Perth in
1266. The study is interdisciplinary.. drawing on archaeological,
toponymic and numismatic material as well as on documentary
evidence. The extent to which the ounceland and pennyland units may
be based on pre-Norse systems of assessment is considered, as is the
probability of their introduction as an offshoot of the Norwegian
lei angr (ship levy) system, as has previously been argued. The
broader European context for the development of land assessment and
military obligation is also briefly discussed.
The conclusions of the thesis are that the ounceland assessment
may have been introduced as early as the 10th-11th centuries, while
the pennyland assessment was probably introduced in the mid-11th
century. Both assessment units appear to have been superimposed onto
pre-Norse land divisions, at least in some areas of the Norse
settlements in Scotland. This dating would put the development of
assessment systems in Norse Scotland later than much of Europe, but
earlier than most of Scandinavia."From water every living thing" : water mills, irrigation and agriculture in the Bilād al-Shām : perspectives on history, architecture, landscape and society, 1100-1850AD
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7080
This work explores the role of the watermill in the history and society of Jordan, Syria and Cyprus from the 12th to the 19th century. Previous studies in this area have been limited, and have usually assumed the watermills in the Levant to date from the Ottoman period. This work aims to suggest that many of the mills still extant today in fact date from an earlier period. A review of the historical documentation and archaeological material is the main background of this study, while an examination of the watermills themselves aims to provide a permanent record of these before they disappear due to rural and urban development. A review of available reference material regarding the role of the mill in Levantine economy and society from the medieval to late Ottoman periods emphasises the importance of the watermill in rural and urban areas of the Levant in a historical period of fluctuating economic stability. The reference material consists mainly of historical accounts by travellers and chroniclers, legal documents such as treaties, charters and waqf documents, as well as archaeological, environmental and socioeconomic studies of the Levant from the medieval to the early modem period. The broad nature of this study aims to form a basis for future research with a more detailed focus in these disciplines.
2006-01-01T00:00:00ZSchriwer, CharlotteThis work explores the role of the watermill in the history and society of Jordan, Syria and Cyprus from the 12th to the 19th century. Previous studies in this area have been limited, and have usually assumed the watermills in the Levant to date from the Ottoman period. This work aims to suggest that many of the mills still extant today in fact date from an earlier period. A review of the historical documentation and archaeological material is the main background of this study, while an examination of the watermills themselves aims to provide a permanent record of these before they disappear due to rural and urban development. A review of available reference material regarding the role of the mill in Levantine economy and society from the medieval to late Ottoman periods emphasises the importance of the watermill in rural and urban areas of the Levant in a historical period of fluctuating economic stability. The reference material consists mainly of historical accounts by travellers and chroniclers, legal documents such as treaties, charters and waqf documents, as well as archaeological, environmental and socioeconomic studies of the Levant from the medieval to the early modem period. The broad nature of this study aims to form a basis for future research with a more detailed focus in these disciplines.Blessed are those who weep : gratia lacrymarum in thirteenth-century hagiographies
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7046
Hagiographies and canonisation processes from the thirteenth century are
frequently saturated with descriptions of tears. The tears of holy men and women
were both the means to, and apex of, spiritual perfection. Using hagiographical
sources from the new Mendicant Orders emerging in Italy, France and the Low
Countries, but drawing on other important examples when appropriate, this thesis
demonstrates the complexity and importance of tears in thirteenth-century
religious life. It makes significant contributions to understanding the construction of sainthood and the history of emotions during this critical period. Case studies of the beguine Marie d’Oignies (d.1213), and the founder of the preaching friars Dominic of Caleruega (d.1221), developed in chapters one and two allow for the meaning of tears to be explored fully and contextualised within the broader
themes of devotional piety, gender, medicine and physiology, and the cult of
saints. The hypotheses raised in these case studies are tested in chapter three using
an extensive sample of vitae to demonstrate the importance of tears. In order to
navigate the sea of tears, the study offers a bipartite conceptual framework that
takes into account both a charismatic experience of tears (often known as gratia
lacrymarum) and a progressive, transformative journey through tears. Building on
Piroska Nagy’s seminal work Le Don des Larmes, this thesis presents a
comprehensive analysis of tears in thirteenth-century hagiographies. It argues that they were not devalued in light of other forms of bodily piety nor did they become mere virtues in light of their proliferation; on the contrary, tears were highly valued and saturated religious life, traversing boundaries of what was to be
imitated and admired.
2014-06-26T00:00:00ZKnight, Kimberley-JoyHagiographies and canonisation processes from the thirteenth century are
frequently saturated with descriptions of tears. The tears of holy men and women
were both the means to, and apex of, spiritual perfection. Using hagiographical
sources from the new Mendicant Orders emerging in Italy, France and the Low
Countries, but drawing on other important examples when appropriate, this thesis
demonstrates the complexity and importance of tears in thirteenth-century
religious life. It makes significant contributions to understanding the construction of sainthood and the history of emotions during this critical period. Case studies of the beguine Marie d’Oignies (d.1213), and the founder of the preaching friars Dominic of Caleruega (d.1221), developed in chapters one and two allow for the meaning of tears to be explored fully and contextualised within the broader
themes of devotional piety, gender, medicine and physiology, and the cult of
saints. The hypotheses raised in these case studies are tested in chapter three using
an extensive sample of vitae to demonstrate the importance of tears. In order to
navigate the sea of tears, the study offers a bipartite conceptual framework that
takes into account both a charismatic experience of tears (often known as gratia
lacrymarum) and a progressive, transformative journey through tears. Building on
Piroska Nagy’s seminal work Le Don des Larmes, this thesis presents a
comprehensive analysis of tears in thirteenth-century hagiographies. It argues that they were not devalued in light of other forms of bodily piety nor did they become mere virtues in light of their proliferation; on the contrary, tears were highly valued and saturated religious life, traversing boundaries of what was to be
imitated and admired.Convivencia femenina? : the interfaith interactions of women in late mediaeval and early modern Castile, c.1440-1571
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7044
Spanish demography was permanently altered when Los Reyes Católicos expelled all
Jewish inhabitants from Castile in 1492. Earlier that same year, the last vestiges of Muslim power had disappeared with the full political absorption of Andalusia into the Crown of Castile. Only ostensibly willing converts (conversos) remained, yet both conversos and moriscos – Muslims converts to Christianity, following a similar edict in 1502 – projected façades masking attempts to maintain inherited traditions when faced by growing cultural and religious homogeneity. The interaction between Castilian faith communities, both prior to and following 1492, has been the subject of in-depth and, at times, controversial debate for decades, following the mid-twentieth-century introduction of the term ‘convivencia’ by the Spanish scholar Castro. Since then, study addressing interaction between relevant groups in Castile – Old Christians, conversos and moriscos – has largely failed to take account of the specific ways in which women met each other, as well as often neglecting to include analysis of the varied slave population, although Castile’s trade in slaves increased, creating a class of people who were both disempowered and stripped of their identities. This thesis is the first full Anglophone study to examine relationships between women of differing faiths in Castile; it employs an interdisciplinary approach to the subject informed by theoretical frameworks grounded in feminist, women’s and gender history, social anthropology and identity studies, as well as the histories of peoples oppressed on religious and racial grounds.
Most women’s roles remained the same – they were defined by their relationships to men, cared for their families and tended their homes – yet analysis here shows how the forced intimacy of such a setting highlights the dissimilarities of social status and lineage, while also paradoxically blurring those differences through the shared lives of its inhabitants. Primary sources that situate this analysis not only within a matrix of interfaith relationships, but also illuminate the distinctly female discourses inherent to their construction, include Inquisitorial records, wills and letters of manumission from cities in Castile-La Mancha and Andalusia, adjoining regions within the Crown of Castile, which describe events between the years 1440 and 1571. The author’s aim is to furnish the reader with an original approach to the intersection of social relationships, religious beliefs, ethnic identities and gender expectations in late mediaeval and early modern Castile, through which she might view extant evidence of an ongoing climate of fluid identity in response to the imposition of external regulations and a societal structure centred on the household as its basic unit of economy and relationship. What results are memorable profiles of women whose ethnicities, faiths and classes differed and the situations in which they interacted with each other, both inside of and outwith their homes, but always within hierarchies of power predicated on such differences.
2014-01-01T00:00:00ZHutchin-Bellur, Elizabeth A.Spanish demography was permanently altered when Los Reyes Católicos expelled all
Jewish inhabitants from Castile in 1492. Earlier that same year, the last vestiges of Muslim power had disappeared with the full political absorption of Andalusia into the Crown of Castile. Only ostensibly willing converts (conversos) remained, yet both conversos and moriscos – Muslims converts to Christianity, following a similar edict in 1502 – projected façades masking attempts to maintain inherited traditions when faced by growing cultural and religious homogeneity. The interaction between Castilian faith communities, both prior to and following 1492, has been the subject of in-depth and, at times, controversial debate for decades, following the mid-twentieth-century introduction of the term ‘convivencia’ by the Spanish scholar Castro. Since then, study addressing interaction between relevant groups in Castile – Old Christians, conversos and moriscos – has largely failed to take account of the specific ways in which women met each other, as well as often neglecting to include analysis of the varied slave population, although Castile’s trade in slaves increased, creating a class of people who were both disempowered and stripped of their identities. This thesis is the first full Anglophone study to examine relationships between women of differing faiths in Castile; it employs an interdisciplinary approach to the subject informed by theoretical frameworks grounded in feminist, women’s and gender history, social anthropology and identity studies, as well as the histories of peoples oppressed on religious and racial grounds.
Most women’s roles remained the same – they were defined by their relationships to men, cared for their families and tended their homes – yet analysis here shows how the forced intimacy of such a setting highlights the dissimilarities of social status and lineage, while also paradoxically blurring those differences through the shared lives of its inhabitants. Primary sources that situate this analysis not only within a matrix of interfaith relationships, but also illuminate the distinctly female discourses inherent to their construction, include Inquisitorial records, wills and letters of manumission from cities in Castile-La Mancha and Andalusia, adjoining regions within the Crown of Castile, which describe events between the years 1440 and 1571. The author’s aim is to furnish the reader with an original approach to the intersection of social relationships, religious beliefs, ethnic identities and gender expectations in late mediaeval and early modern Castile, through which she might view extant evidence of an ongoing climate of fluid identity in response to the imposition of external regulations and a societal structure centred on the household as its basic unit of economy and relationship. What results are memorable profiles of women whose ethnicities, faiths and classes differed and the situations in which they interacted with each other, both inside of and outwith their homes, but always within hierarchies of power predicated on such differences.The use of ritualised acts in late medieval mystical narratives
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/7039
This thesis addresses the function of the depiction of ritualised acts in late medieval mystical
narratives through the use of four case studies, those of Mechthild of Magdeburg’s Flowing
Light of the Godhead (c. 1260), Angela of Foligno’s Memorial (c. 1270), the Vita et
Revelationes of Agnes Blannbekin (c. 1315), and the Adelhausen sister-book (1318). The
rituals of the Church appear throughout these texts, for instance in the celebration of saints’
feasts and daily masses, to which these women devoted much of their time. Sacramental and
liturgical practice portrayed within these accounts has been incorporated into the spiritual and
mystical lives of women in various imaginative ways. Yet participation within such rites was
not only a common and pious act, but also reinforced a social and religious hierarchy and
offered access to the real presence of God. This discussion proposes that mystical texts are
carefully constructed narratives which employ ritual acts as a strategy to frame and authorise
their subjects. Positioning the mystic and their voice within, or interwoven with, both the
performed rite, such as communion, or references to these rituals, for instance in the use of
sacred spaces like the altar or objects such as the chalice, such texts can use such ritualised
elements to embed the unusual or unstable mystical element in the familiar and orthodox.
These ritual structures, which were theologically complex, are also integrated in order to
explain and express aspects of the mystic’s task and message. Through close study of the
placement of ritual, the way in which it is described, and how it is changed or appropriated
within the narrative’s depiction, this thesis seeks to understand the ways in which rituals and
references to rituals are deliberately considered and purposefully included within these
spiritual texts.
2015-01-01T00:00:00ZBuncombe, MiriamThis thesis addresses the function of the depiction of ritualised acts in late medieval mystical
narratives through the use of four case studies, those of Mechthild of Magdeburg’s Flowing
Light of the Godhead (c. 1260), Angela of Foligno’s Memorial (c. 1270), the Vita et
Revelationes of Agnes Blannbekin (c. 1315), and the Adelhausen sister-book (1318). The
rituals of the Church appear throughout these texts, for instance in the celebration of saints’
feasts and daily masses, to which these women devoted much of their time. Sacramental and
liturgical practice portrayed within these accounts has been incorporated into the spiritual and
mystical lives of women in various imaginative ways. Yet participation within such rites was
not only a common and pious act, but also reinforced a social and religious hierarchy and
offered access to the real presence of God. This discussion proposes that mystical texts are
carefully constructed narratives which employ ritual acts as a strategy to frame and authorise
their subjects. Positioning the mystic and their voice within, or interwoven with, both the
performed rite, such as communion, or references to these rituals, for instance in the use of
sacred spaces like the altar or objects such as the chalice, such texts can use such ritualised
elements to embed the unusual or unstable mystical element in the familiar and orthodox.
These ritual structures, which were theologically complex, are also integrated in order to
explain and express aspects of the mystic’s task and message. Through close study of the
placement of ritual, the way in which it is described, and how it is changed or appropriated
within the narrative’s depiction, this thesis seeks to understand the ways in which rituals and
references to rituals are deliberately considered and purposefully included within these
spiritual texts.The 'Passiones' of St. Kilian : cult, politics and society in the Carolingian and Ottonian worlds
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6953
The subject of this thesis is the relationship between hagiography and cult in the early medieval west taken through the example of the Passiones of St. Kilian of Würzburg († 689) in the period from circa 700 to circa 1000 AD. Through examining a cult which developed east of the Rhine, this thesis will assess these developments taking place in a region without a strong Christian-Roman history. Thuringia produced new saints and cults in this period, yet they all operated within the overarching framework of the well-established religious phenomenon of saints’ cults. In its approach, this thesis builds upon the insights of Ian Wood, James Palmer and others, in which saints’ Lives are viewed as ‘textual arguments’ which could operate beyond cultic contexts. This is combined with the cultural context approaches advocated in geographically specific studies by the likes of Julia Smith, Thomas Head and Raymond Van Dam. By paying particular attention to the impact of updating saints’ Lives this thesis provides an in depth comparison of the relatively overlooked two earliest passiones of St. Kilian and their place in the history of the Würzburg community. It therefore addresses the nature and function of hagiography and its relationship with the institutional memory and identity of that community. The spread of cult through texts and relics is compared with the distribution of the hagiography in order to form a picture of the relationship between these different facets of cult. The question of the way in which these passiones engaged with their wider political and religious contexts is also addressed in order to demonstrate the functions of hagiography outwith an immediate cultic context.
2015-06-25T00:00:00ZThornborough, JoannaThe subject of this thesis is the relationship between hagiography and cult in the early medieval west taken through the example of the Passiones of St. Kilian of Würzburg († 689) in the period from circa 700 to circa 1000 AD. Through examining a cult which developed east of the Rhine, this thesis will assess these developments taking place in a region without a strong Christian-Roman history. Thuringia produced new saints and cults in this period, yet they all operated within the overarching framework of the well-established religious phenomenon of saints’ cults. In its approach, this thesis builds upon the insights of Ian Wood, James Palmer and others, in which saints’ Lives are viewed as ‘textual arguments’ which could operate beyond cultic contexts. This is combined with the cultural context approaches advocated in geographically specific studies by the likes of Julia Smith, Thomas Head and Raymond Van Dam. By paying particular attention to the impact of updating saints’ Lives this thesis provides an in depth comparison of the relatively overlooked two earliest passiones of St. Kilian and their place in the history of the Würzburg community. It therefore addresses the nature and function of hagiography and its relationship with the institutional memory and identity of that community. The spread of cult through texts and relics is compared with the distribution of the hagiography in order to form a picture of the relationship between these different facets of cult. The question of the way in which these passiones engaged with their wider political and religious contexts is also addressed in order to demonstrate the functions of hagiography outwith an immediate cultic context.State and aristocracy in the Sasanian Empire
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6949
This thesis aims to consider the competing visions of Sasanian Iran advanced by Arthur Christensen in ‘L’Iran sous les Sassanides’ (1944) and Parvaneh Pourshariati in ‘Decline and Fall of the Sasanian Empire’ (2008), discuss the relevant evidence in relation to their arguments, and to suggest our own theory of how the Sasanian Empire operated.
Christensen argued for the strength of the Sasanian monarchy and the subservience of the aristocracy to the kings, whilst Pourshariati’s thesis stressed Sasanian royal weakness and the relative power of the aristocracy. These theses are incompatible, offering fundamentally different conceptions of the natures of the Sasanian monarchy and aristocracy, and how they interacted with each other. Firstly, this thesis critiques the models established by Christensen and Pourshariati, especially their failure to acknowledge evidence at variance with their thesis, and their lack of discussion concerning how the aristocracy perceived their relationship with the monarchy. We then turn to our own discussion of the evidence relating to the Sasanian monarchy and royal power, and the cultural outlook of the aristocracy, with reference to the above theories, so as to understand how strong the Sasanian monarchy was, the nature of royal power, and how the aristocracy perceived their relationship with the crown.
We argue for a conception of Sasanian Iran somewhere between the theories of Christensen and Pourshariati. There is very little evidence that the Sasanian kings ruled through a state enjoying significant institutional power; indeed Sasanian power seems very limited in the periphery of the Empire. However, the inherent respect for the monarchy held by the aristocracy, and the ties of mutual dependence which existed between kings and aristocrats, allowed for Sasanian rule to in general be highly effective.
2015-06-25T00:00:00ZBagot, David JohnThis thesis aims to consider the competing visions of Sasanian Iran advanced by Arthur Christensen in ‘L’Iran sous les Sassanides’ (1944) and Parvaneh Pourshariati in ‘Decline and Fall of the Sasanian Empire’ (2008), discuss the relevant evidence in relation to their arguments, and to suggest our own theory of how the Sasanian Empire operated.
Christensen argued for the strength of the Sasanian monarchy and the subservience of the aristocracy to the kings, whilst Pourshariati’s thesis stressed Sasanian royal weakness and the relative power of the aristocracy. These theses are incompatible, offering fundamentally different conceptions of the natures of the Sasanian monarchy and aristocracy, and how they interacted with each other. Firstly, this thesis critiques the models established by Christensen and Pourshariati, especially their failure to acknowledge evidence at variance with their thesis, and their lack of discussion concerning how the aristocracy perceived their relationship with the monarchy. We then turn to our own discussion of the evidence relating to the Sasanian monarchy and royal power, and the cultural outlook of the aristocracy, with reference to the above theories, so as to understand how strong the Sasanian monarchy was, the nature of royal power, and how the aristocracy perceived their relationship with the crown.
We argue for a conception of Sasanian Iran somewhere between the theories of Christensen and Pourshariati. There is very little evidence that the Sasanian kings ruled through a state enjoying significant institutional power; indeed Sasanian power seems very limited in the periphery of the Empire. However, the inherent respect for the monarchy held by the aristocracy, and the ties of mutual dependence which existed between kings and aristocrats, allowed for Sasanian rule to in general be highly effective.The image of ecclesiastical restorers in narrative sources in England c.1070-1130
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6921
This thesis explores the depiction of ecclesiastical restorers in narrative sources in England between c.1070 and 1130. It examines the way in which contemporaries wrote about churchmen who were engaged in restoring the English Church, particularly the actions which were attributed to them. While a great deal has been written about ideas of Church reform from the time, little has been done to set out who might actually be considered a restorer.
Narrative sources offer a window through which to assess the themes which most concerned writers of the time. The thesis focuses upon chronicles and saints’ Lives to delve into these themes, as it seeks to identify the criteria by which writers assessed churchmen who attempted to restore the Church. Certain common trends will be identified. However, it will also be argued that different contexts and commentators honed the image of the restorer so that the needs of communities and their particular members shaped ideas of the figures under discussion.
The examination is split between four chapters, each addressing an important aspect in the depiction of the restorer. Chapter One looks at the importance of material restoration, through the recovery of lost lands and the rebuilding of churches. Chapter Two looks at how writers depicted restorers correcting morals in England and improving monastic customs, particularly saints’ cults. Chapter Three explores the notion of ‘right order’ and how it was important for churchmen to ensure that the correct hierarchy was restored. The fourth and final chapter examines the personal characteristics expected of a restorer, such as industry, prudence and learning, as well as descriptions of saintly restorers. Finally, the conclusion tests its findings against writing from different times and places, namely other European writing from the late eleventh and early twelfth centuries and tenth-century England.
2015-06-25T00:00:00ZFrench, MichaelThis thesis explores the depiction of ecclesiastical restorers in narrative sources in England between c.1070 and 1130. It examines the way in which contemporaries wrote about churchmen who were engaged in restoring the English Church, particularly the actions which were attributed to them. While a great deal has been written about ideas of Church reform from the time, little has been done to set out who might actually be considered a restorer.
Narrative sources offer a window through which to assess the themes which most concerned writers of the time. The thesis focuses upon chronicles and saints’ Lives to delve into these themes, as it seeks to identify the criteria by which writers assessed churchmen who attempted to restore the Church. Certain common trends will be identified. However, it will also be argued that different contexts and commentators honed the image of the restorer so that the needs of communities and their particular members shaped ideas of the figures under discussion.
The examination is split between four chapters, each addressing an important aspect in the depiction of the restorer. Chapter One looks at the importance of material restoration, through the recovery of lost lands and the rebuilding of churches. Chapter Two looks at how writers depicted restorers correcting morals in England and improving monastic customs, particularly saints’ cults. Chapter Three explores the notion of ‘right order’ and how it was important for churchmen to ensure that the correct hierarchy was restored. The fourth and final chapter examines the personal characteristics expected of a restorer, such as industry, prudence and learning, as well as descriptions of saintly restorers. Finally, the conclusion tests its findings against writing from different times and places, namely other European writing from the late eleventh and early twelfth centuries and tenth-century England.Le orecchie si piene di Fiandra : Italian news and histories on the Revolt in the Netherlands (1566-1648)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6902
This thesis examines the Italian news reports, political debates and histories of the revolt in the Netherlands between 1566 and 1648. Many Italians were directly involved in this conflict and were keen narrators of these wars. Despite this, a systematic study of the Italian interest for the conflict has not yet been undertaken. This thesis argues that the complex political constellation of the Italian peninsula, dominated by the Habsburg monarchy, shaped the Italian news, debates and interpretations of the Dutch Revolt.
Chapter one examines the different ways in which news from the Low Countries reached Italian states. It demonstrates that Italian military officers, active on the battlefield in the Netherlands in the Habsburg army, played a crucial role as purveyors of news and opinion on the conflict. The two following chapters study the circulation of political treatises on the Italian peninsula. Chapter two reconstructs the debates sparked by the events in the Low Countries between 1576 and 1577. Chapter three examines the descriptions of the emergence of a new state in the Northern Netherlands and the discourses on war and peace between 1590 and 1609. Chapter four looks into the development of a market for printed news pamphlets and explores the connections between manuscript and printed news. Chapter five studies how news was used by Italian history writers in their contemporary chronicles. It also investigates how these authors celebrated Italian protagonists in the war as Italian and Catholic heroes. The conclusion examines the evolution of all these Italian discourses related to Dutch Revolt.
2014-01-01T00:00:00ZLamal, NinaThis thesis examines the Italian news reports, political debates and histories of the revolt in the Netherlands between 1566 and 1648. Many Italians were directly involved in this conflict and were keen narrators of these wars. Despite this, a systematic study of the Italian interest for the conflict has not yet been undertaken. This thesis argues that the complex political constellation of the Italian peninsula, dominated by the Habsburg monarchy, shaped the Italian news, debates and interpretations of the Dutch Revolt.
Chapter one examines the different ways in which news from the Low Countries reached Italian states. It demonstrates that Italian military officers, active on the battlefield in the Netherlands in the Habsburg army, played a crucial role as purveyors of news and opinion on the conflict. The two following chapters study the circulation of political treatises on the Italian peninsula. Chapter two reconstructs the debates sparked by the events in the Low Countries between 1576 and 1577. Chapter three examines the descriptions of the emergence of a new state in the Northern Netherlands and the discourses on war and peace between 1590 and 1609. Chapter four looks into the development of a market for printed news pamphlets and explores the connections between manuscript and printed news. Chapter five studies how news was used by Italian history writers in their contemporary chronicles. It also investigates how these authors celebrated Italian protagonists in the war as Italian and Catholic heroes. The conclusion examines the evolution of all these Italian discourses related to Dutch Revolt.Abbatial elections : the case of the Loire Valley in the eleventh century
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6811
This thesis examines a series of documents described as electoral charters, produced in monastic institutions of the Loire Valley from the late tenth to late eleventh centuries. By considering the variations in the formulas used for each charter, the study considers what the charters were saying about power or wanted to project about the powers at play in the events they described. Through this, the thesis demonstrates that the power of lordship projected by such documents was of a very traditional nature throughout the period in which they were being produced. The count’s role on each occasion showed him to be a dominant force with a power of lordship composed of possession and rights of property ownership, but also intangible elements, including a sacral interest.
By considering the context of events surrounding each charter of election, the thesis demonstrates that elements of this lordship could be more or less projected at different times in order that different statements might be made about the count. Thus, the symbolic expressions of power appear to have been bigger elements or more strongly emphasised in periods when the count’s political or military power was under pressure.
The differences in formulas used throughout the period of the charters’ production demonstrate that, despite the appearance of new elements that may appear to have been important novelties, these processes were likely to have been original to proceedings, and therefore the notions of a reform of investitures taking place in the mid-eleventh century must be nuanced. Instead of demonstrating a mutation in relationships between lord and Church, the documents demonstrate an alteration in style and content, becoming more narrative and verbose and in these ways revealing elements of the process of abbatial elevations that had previously been hidden from view.
2015-06-25T00:00:00ZHowie, Catriona VThis thesis examines a series of documents described as electoral charters, produced in monastic institutions of the Loire Valley from the late tenth to late eleventh centuries. By considering the variations in the formulas used for each charter, the study considers what the charters were saying about power or wanted to project about the powers at play in the events they described. Through this, the thesis demonstrates that the power of lordship projected by such documents was of a very traditional nature throughout the period in which they were being produced. The count’s role on each occasion showed him to be a dominant force with a power of lordship composed of possession and rights of property ownership, but also intangible elements, including a sacral interest.
By considering the context of events surrounding each charter of election, the thesis demonstrates that elements of this lordship could be more or less projected at different times in order that different statements might be made about the count. Thus, the symbolic expressions of power appear to have been bigger elements or more strongly emphasised in periods when the count’s political or military power was under pressure.
The differences in formulas used throughout the period of the charters’ production demonstrate that, despite the appearance of new elements that may appear to have been important novelties, these processes were likely to have been original to proceedings, and therefore the notions of a reform of investitures taking place in the mid-eleventh century must be nuanced. Instead of demonstrating a mutation in relationships between lord and Church, the documents demonstrate an alteration in style and content, becoming more narrative and verbose and in these ways revealing elements of the process of abbatial elevations that had previously been hidden from view.The Glasgow City Improvement Trust : an analysis of its genesis, impact and legacy and an inventory of its buildings, 1866-1910
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6508
This dissertation comprises a descriptive and analytical account of the workings of the Glasgow City Improvement Trust (from 1895, the Glasgow City Improvement Department), together with a comprehensive inventory of its architectural output. A trawl of library catalogues in the Universities of Edinburgh, Glasgow, St. Andrews and Strathclyde, as well as the Glasgow School of Art, suggests this subject is largely uncovered by academic enquiry. Brian Edwards' Ph. D thesis (cited in the Bibliography) has been the most definitive so far, dealing diligently with the Glasgow Improvement Act 1866, though it disregards the arguably more important Act of 1897. Several published narratives have touched on the subject too, but most have done so indirectly and superficially. Perfunctory treatment has helped entrench a number of inaccuracies regarding attribution. The 'Buildings of Scotland' Penguin series is not alone in ascribing St. George's Mansions, for instance, to the City Improvement Department. In fact, these buildings were erected by the Corporation's Statute Labour Department. Errors of this nature illustrate the need for a definitive bank of hard documentation. It is the author's hope the following thesis will fulfil that requirement.
2003-09-01T00:00:00ZWithey, MatthewThis dissertation comprises a descriptive and analytical account of the workings of the Glasgow City Improvement Trust (from 1895, the Glasgow City Improvement Department), together with a comprehensive inventory of its architectural output. A trawl of library catalogues in the Universities of Edinburgh, Glasgow, St. Andrews and Strathclyde, as well as the Glasgow School of Art, suggests this subject is largely uncovered by academic enquiry. Brian Edwards' Ph. D thesis (cited in the Bibliography) has been the most definitive so far, dealing diligently with the Glasgow Improvement Act 1866, though it disregards the arguably more important Act of 1897. Several published narratives have touched on the subject too, but most have done so indirectly and superficially. Perfunctory treatment has helped entrench a number of inaccuracies regarding attribution. The 'Buildings of Scotland' Penguin series is not alone in ascribing St. George's Mansions, for instance, to the City Improvement Department. In fact, these buildings were erected by the Corporation's Statute Labour Department. Errors of this nature illustrate the need for a definitive bank of hard documentation. It is the author's hope the following thesis will fulfil that requirement.Early Umayyad Syria : a study of its origins and early development
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6484
This is a study dealing with the origins and early development of Early Umayyad Syria to the early 660s, including a description of Syria at the end of the preceding period. Late Roman Syria's continuing material prosperity, despite the ravages of plague and Persian invasion, is emphasized. Importance is also placed upon the deep-seated religious divisions among Christians, particularly those within the majority Chalcedonian community. The study examines the probable extent of social change in Syria brought about by the Islamic Conquest and Muslim Arab settlement, arguing that the administration of post-Conquest Syria owed relatively little to its predecessor. It goes on to discuss distinguishing characteristics of the Early Umayyad State, particularly its fiscal policy and military activities. It argues that the average tax rate imposed upon the non-Muslim population of Syria was soon raised substantially over Late Roman levels, proposing, in addition, that the wars fought by the Early Umayyad State to the early 660s, both external and internal, had significantly wider dimensions than are generally estimated. The religious divisions among Syrian Christians, previously considered, are examined more closely with regard to the Early Umayyad period; the study attempts to demonstrate that the Monothelete crisis and Islamic State policy combined to produce a formal division among Chalcedonians in Syria between Dyotheletes and Monotheletes during the 650s. Finally, it examines the significance of apocalyptic literature produced by eastern Christians during this period, particularly, it is argued, the Melkite community in Syria.
2003-02-01T00:00:00ZO'Sullivan, ShaunThis is a study dealing with the origins and early development of Early Umayyad Syria to the early 660s, including a description of Syria at the end of the preceding period. Late Roman Syria's continuing material prosperity, despite the ravages of plague and Persian invasion, is emphasized. Importance is also placed upon the deep-seated religious divisions among Christians, particularly those within the majority Chalcedonian community. The study examines the probable extent of social change in Syria brought about by the Islamic Conquest and Muslim Arab settlement, arguing that the administration of post-Conquest Syria owed relatively little to its predecessor. It goes on to discuss distinguishing characteristics of the Early Umayyad State, particularly its fiscal policy and military activities. It argues that the average tax rate imposed upon the non-Muslim population of Syria was soon raised substantially over Late Roman levels, proposing, in addition, that the wars fought by the Early Umayyad State to the early 660s, both external and internal, had significantly wider dimensions than are generally estimated. The religious divisions among Syrian Christians, previously considered, are examined more closely with regard to the Early Umayyad period; the study attempts to demonstrate that the Monothelete crisis and Islamic State policy combined to produce a formal division among Chalcedonians in Syria between Dyotheletes and Monotheletes during the 650s. Finally, it examines the significance of apocalyptic literature produced by eastern Christians during this period, particularly, it is argued, the Melkite community in Syria.The origins and development of the Scottish Parliament, 1249-1329
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6461
This thesis examines the origins and development of Scottish parliaments between 1124 and 1329. Previous historians have judged that parliaments formed no place within Scotland before 1290 and no frequent roIe until the reign of Robert I. By examining the membership, business and frequency of early governmental bodies, a more thorough portrayal of their growth has been constructed.
Chapter 1 directly compares the minority governments for Alexander III, and for Lady
Margaret and the guardianship. This highlights the influence of the absence of an adult king over developing parliaments, countering the portrayal of actual parliaments held extensively during Alexander Ill's minority while showing how the guardians defined their institution due to a closer relationship with England. Chapter 2 examines English influences on the Scottish parliament, from Henry III' s involvement as father-in-law of Alexander III, to Edward I's overlordship between 1296 and 1306. Chapter 3 examines the role of parliament under John, showing the frequent meetings used to re-establish the kingship and resist Edward I's encroachment. Chapter 4 looks at the sporadic use of parliaments during the second guardianship, and how they were employed to counter the English administration and maintain Scottish authority. Chapters 5, 6 and 7 look at
the reign of Robert I, who made parliaments an essential part of government, held with
increasing frequency, expanded business and a more defined membership. In conclusion, there is significant evidence to show that parliaments not only developed across this period, but also held an important role within government and national identity well before the reign of Robert 1. This was where the king took consent and support for his policies, issued judgements or rewarded supporters, and where the community gathered during the absence of an adult monarch to maintain unity and political cohesion.
2002-11-01T00:00:00ZMcQueen, Alison A.B.This thesis examines the origins and development of Scottish parliaments between 1124 and 1329. Previous historians have judged that parliaments formed no place within Scotland before 1290 and no frequent roIe until the reign of Robert I. By examining the membership, business and frequency of early governmental bodies, a more thorough portrayal of their growth has been constructed.
Chapter 1 directly compares the minority governments for Alexander III, and for Lady
Margaret and the guardianship. This highlights the influence of the absence of an adult king over developing parliaments, countering the portrayal of actual parliaments held extensively during Alexander Ill's minority while showing how the guardians defined their institution due to a closer relationship with England. Chapter 2 examines English influences on the Scottish parliament, from Henry III' s involvement as father-in-law of Alexander III, to Edward I's overlordship between 1296 and 1306. Chapter 3 examines the role of parliament under John, showing the frequent meetings used to re-establish the kingship and resist Edward I's encroachment. Chapter 4 looks at the sporadic use of parliaments during the second guardianship, and how they were employed to counter the English administration and maintain Scottish authority. Chapters 5, 6 and 7 look at
the reign of Robert I, who made parliaments an essential part of government, held with
increasing frequency, expanded business and a more defined membership. In conclusion, there is significant evidence to show that parliaments not only developed across this period, but also held an important role within government and national identity well before the reign of Robert 1. This was where the king took consent and support for his policies, issued judgements or rewarded supporters, and where the community gathered during the absence of an adult monarch to maintain unity and political cohesion.The feudal nobility of Cyprus, 1192 - 1400
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6449
This dissertation is a study of the lay nobility in Cyprus during the first two centuries of Lusignan rule . The first part begins with a chapter in which the term "feudal nobility" is defined with reference to Cyprus and then proceeds to give an account of the history of the nobility and of the nobility’s contribution to the changing fortunes of the island.
Two themes in particular are developed: the rise of the house of Ibelia in the thirteenth century and their dominance of noble society which extended into the fourteenth , and the tensions within the ruling class during and after the wars of Peter I and the Genoese invasion of the
1370's. In part 2 the obligations and benefits arising from the feudal bond and the way in which the nobility co-operated with the crown are described . Attention is drawn to the continuation into the fourteenth
century of the twelfth-century feudal institutions and to the normally good relations between crown and vassals. The dissertation ends with an examination of the vassals' exploitation of their fiefs.
1974-01-01T00:00:00ZEdbury, Peter W.This dissertation is a study of the lay nobility in Cyprus during the first two centuries of Lusignan rule . The first part begins with a chapter in which the term "feudal nobility" is defined with reference to Cyprus and then proceeds to give an account of the history of the nobility and of the nobility’s contribution to the changing fortunes of the island.
Two themes in particular are developed: the rise of the house of Ibelia in the thirteenth century and their dominance of noble society which extended into the fourteenth , and the tensions within the ruling class during and after the wars of Peter I and the Genoese invasion of the
1370's. In part 2 the obligations and benefits arising from the feudal bond and the way in which the nobility co-operated with the crown are described . Attention is drawn to the continuation into the fourteenth
century of the twelfth-century feudal institutions and to the normally good relations between crown and vassals. The dissertation ends with an examination of the vassals' exploitation of their fiefs.Conflict of law and the methodology of Tarjīẖ : a study in Islamic legal theory
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6421
Islamic law never achieved unity but expressed itself in, at least, four surviving schools. More interestingly, contemporary Muslim communities are still divided among themselves on a number of issues related to their laws. This work describes how problem of legal conflicts have been tackled by Muslim jurists. It is an attempt to examine closely the phenomenon of conflict in Islamic law from the standpoint of usūl-al-fiqh or Islamic legal theory. In fact, much is heard nowadays of the contradiction in the body of Islamic law. Whilst in contrast, little is presented in terms of the methodology of removing this conflict. The present work therefore, attempts to redress this balance. The emphasis of the work will be concerned primarily with tarjīh methodology ; how to give preference to one piece of evidence or argument over the other when they conflict. Nevertheless, considerable concern is given to investigating the background to the conflict of law in the Shari'ah.
This study of a neglected area in Islamic legal scholarship will be an important source of reference to students, both practising and theoretical jurists or to anyone who merely wishes to increase his knowledge of legal themes, particularly legal conflict. The very aim of the work is to argue that conflict is a natural and unavoidable consequence of legal study because legal conflict is only conflicting principles and arguments adduced by both the classical and modern jurists to reach what is actually intended by God in the target case. Therefore, conflicts are inevitable in most of the cases in fiqh owing to the variety of principles set out to deal with one piece of legal evidence, let alone with all the pieces of legal evidence in question.
Tarjīh is therefore, an important and workable instrument in the re-examination of these conflicts and in arriving at the most accurate principle for establishing the law for as long as this is possible. It is hoped that the discovery of new facts and the increase of knowledge which results from the broadening and deepening of the research will positively contribute to the process of unification of Islamic law.
1993-11-01T00:00:00ZBakar, Mohd DaudIslamic law never achieved unity but expressed itself in, at least, four surviving schools. More interestingly, contemporary Muslim communities are still divided among themselves on a number of issues related to their laws. This work describes how problem of legal conflicts have been tackled by Muslim jurists. It is an attempt to examine closely the phenomenon of conflict in Islamic law from the standpoint of usūl-al-fiqh or Islamic legal theory. In fact, much is heard nowadays of the contradiction in the body of Islamic law. Whilst in contrast, little is presented in terms of the methodology of removing this conflict. The present work therefore, attempts to redress this balance. The emphasis of the work will be concerned primarily with tarjīh methodology ; how to give preference to one piece of evidence or argument over the other when they conflict. Nevertheless, considerable concern is given to investigating the background to the conflict of law in the Shari'ah.
This study of a neglected area in Islamic legal scholarship will be an important source of reference to students, both practising and theoretical jurists or to anyone who merely wishes to increase his knowledge of legal themes, particularly legal conflict. The very aim of the work is to argue that conflict is a natural and unavoidable consequence of legal study because legal conflict is only conflicting principles and arguments adduced by both the classical and modern jurists to reach what is actually intended by God in the target case. Therefore, conflicts are inevitable in most of the cases in fiqh owing to the variety of principles set out to deal with one piece of legal evidence, let alone with all the pieces of legal evidence in question.
Tarjīh is therefore, an important and workable instrument in the re-examination of these conflicts and in arriving at the most accurate principle for establishing the law for as long as this is possible. It is hoped that the discovery of new facts and the increase of knowledge which results from the broadening and deepening of the research will positively contribute to the process of unification of Islamic law.Employment of the steamship in the Scottish east coast trades to 1850
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6418
The importance of the east of Scotland in the early use and development of
the steamship appears to have been undervalued by most writers.
A general description of the development of steam navigation before about
1850 is given in order to set the scene for the specific study of Scotland's
east coast. This is followed by a brief account of the state of transport in that
area before the invention of the steamship.
A narrative is given of the introduction of steamers there, at first in the
sheltered estuaries, but gradually out into the very exposed North Sea and
waters surrounding the northern isles. This is followed by analysis of the
patterns of building and ownership of the vessels engaged in that trade. That
part of the work relies heavily on contemporary Parliamentary papers.
The influence of the early railways, as both competitors and customers is
examined.
The effect of legislation, and other action by government, is considered.
The fate of wrecked ships, and the potential for the assistance of underwater
archaeologists in assisting the historian to understand the early steamship is
assessed. This includes specific recommendations for possible future
archaeological research.
It is concluded that the east of Scotland did have an important role in the
world of the early steamship. Many of the largest steam ships in the world,
for their time, served these routes. A number of important technical
developments were tried out in the area. East of Scotland shipbuilders had a
more prominent role in constructing early steamships than has been
suggested elsewhere.
Topological maps of steamship routes for three selected years are included in
the text. Appendices give an outline chronology and a list of steam related
publications by the candidate. The final appendix gives details of the 201
steamships identified as having traded on the east of Scotland during the
period. Seventeen other ships, built in the area, but used elsewhere are listed
in a supplement at the end of that appendix.
1996-01-01T00:00:00ZBain, Joseph ColinThe importance of the east of Scotland in the early use and development of
the steamship appears to have been undervalued by most writers.
A general description of the development of steam navigation before about
1850 is given in order to set the scene for the specific study of Scotland's
east coast. This is followed by a brief account of the state of transport in that
area before the invention of the steamship.
A narrative is given of the introduction of steamers there, at first in the
sheltered estuaries, but gradually out into the very exposed North Sea and
waters surrounding the northern isles. This is followed by analysis of the
patterns of building and ownership of the vessels engaged in that trade. That
part of the work relies heavily on contemporary Parliamentary papers.
The influence of the early railways, as both competitors and customers is
examined.
The effect of legislation, and other action by government, is considered.
The fate of wrecked ships, and the potential for the assistance of underwater
archaeologists in assisting the historian to understand the early steamship is
assessed. This includes specific recommendations for possible future
archaeological research.
It is concluded that the east of Scotland did have an important role in the
world of the early steamship. Many of the largest steam ships in the world,
for their time, served these routes. A number of important technical
developments were tried out in the area. East of Scotland shipbuilders had a
more prominent role in constructing early steamships than has been
suggested elsewhere.
Topological maps of steamship routes for three selected years are included in
the text. Appendices give an outline chronology and a list of steam related
publications by the candidate. The final appendix gives details of the 201
steamships identified as having traded on the east of Scotland during the
period. Seventeen other ships, built in the area, but used elsewhere are listed
in a supplement at the end of that appendix.A failed alliance and expanding horizons : relations between the Austrian Habsburgs and the Safavid Persians in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6385
Throughout the 16th and 17th centuries, both Austria and Persia were each repeatedly at war with the Ottoman Turks. Diplomats travelled between the two countries in an attempt to forge an alliance against their common enemy. Although the alliance never materialized the relationship broadened to cover other concerns. Despite cultural differences, both countries tried to work together and approached each-other as equals. Contact between the countries exposed both cultures to wider influences. Their changing relationship illustrates the priorities of both parties. This thesis, for the first time, uses primary sources to view the evolution of the relationship over the two century reign of the Safavid dynasty. It charts the course of their diplomatic relationship, examines the turning point in this relationship, and explores why the alliance both sides wanted never materialized. By examining Austria's diplomatic initiatives to the east this thesis helps correct the historiographical imbalance in central European history of concentration on only European affairs, and shows that their understanding of the east was more nuanced than is often credited.
2014-06-26T00:00:00ZStokes, David RobertThroughout the 16th and 17th centuries, both Austria and Persia were each repeatedly at war with the Ottoman Turks. Diplomats travelled between the two countries in an attempt to forge an alliance against their common enemy. Although the alliance never materialized the relationship broadened to cover other concerns. Despite cultural differences, both countries tried to work together and approached each-other as equals. Contact between the countries exposed both cultures to wider influences. Their changing relationship illustrates the priorities of both parties. This thesis, for the first time, uses primary sources to view the evolution of the relationship over the two century reign of the Safavid dynasty. It charts the course of their diplomatic relationship, examines the turning point in this relationship, and explores why the alliance both sides wanted never materialized. By examining Austria's diplomatic initiatives to the east this thesis helps correct the historiographical imbalance in central European history of concentration on only European affairs, and shows that their understanding of the east was more nuanced than is often credited.Power, lordship, and landholding in Anjou, c.1000-c.1150
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6366
This thesis explores the relationship between lordship and landholding in Anjou, from c.1000 to c.1150, focussing specifically on the effects of power upon that relationship. I consider questions central to lordship: how closely connected was lordship with control of land; to what extent was the exercise of seignorial power characterised by the use of force; what influence, if any, did legal norms have upon the exercise of power? I address these questions over four chapters. In chapter 1, I focus on the consent of lords to grants of land, emphasising the close relationship between lordship and landholding. Chapter 2 looks at claims for services lords brought on their tenants of ecclesiastical lands, and highlights the remedies contemporaries possessed against lordly heavy-handedness. In chapter 3, I explore lordship from the perspective of the tenant by outlining warranty of land, and suggest that warranty ensured the tenant considerable security of tenure. Chapter 4 rounds off the thesis through a detailed discussion of five cases, which I use to elucidate the workings of seignorial power, drawing attention to the interactions between lords and their lay followers. I situate these issues within a framework emphasising competition for control of land and resources, and stress the importance of legal norms in relation to such competition. The thrust of my argument is twofold. First, whilst I stress an environment of intense, sometimes violent, competition over resources, I suggest that the exercise of lordly power was not unlimited, nor was it arbitrary. Instead, ideals of good lordship, together with legal norms, served to act as important restraints upon power. Secondly, I emphasise the need to look at both the short-term and long-term consequences of competition over land, and stress that legal norms were influenced by the former, with an eye to the latter. I therefore stress the capacity for legal innovation and change in eleventh- and early twelfth-century society.
2014-06-26T00:00:00ZMcHaffie, MatthewThis thesis explores the relationship between lordship and landholding in Anjou, from c.1000 to c.1150, focussing specifically on the effects of power upon that relationship. I consider questions central to lordship: how closely connected was lordship with control of land; to what extent was the exercise of seignorial power characterised by the use of force; what influence, if any, did legal norms have upon the exercise of power? I address these questions over four chapters. In chapter 1, I focus on the consent of lords to grants of land, emphasising the close relationship between lordship and landholding. Chapter 2 looks at claims for services lords brought on their tenants of ecclesiastical lands, and highlights the remedies contemporaries possessed against lordly heavy-handedness. In chapter 3, I explore lordship from the perspective of the tenant by outlining warranty of land, and suggest that warranty ensured the tenant considerable security of tenure. Chapter 4 rounds off the thesis through a detailed discussion of five cases, which I use to elucidate the workings of seignorial power, drawing attention to the interactions between lords and their lay followers. I situate these issues within a framework emphasising competition for control of land and resources, and stress the importance of legal norms in relation to such competition. The thrust of my argument is twofold. First, whilst I stress an environment of intense, sometimes violent, competition over resources, I suggest that the exercise of lordly power was not unlimited, nor was it arbitrary. Instead, ideals of good lordship, together with legal norms, served to act as important restraints upon power. Secondly, I emphasise the need to look at both the short-term and long-term consequences of competition over land, and stress that legal norms were influenced by the former, with an eye to the latter. I therefore stress the capacity for legal innovation and change in eleventh- and early twelfth-century society.Latin books published in Paris, 1501-1540
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6333
This is a study of the Parisian Latin book industry in the first four decades of the sixteenth century. It challenges the assumption that the Reformation brought about a profound change in the European print world. Luther’s engagement with a mass audience is believed to have led to an increase in the number of vernacular publications produced by printers throughout Europe. This was not the case in Paris. Parisian booksellers traded on their established expertise with certain genres, such as theological texts, educational books, and works by classical authors, to maximise their readership both in Paris and farther afield.
Working in close proximity inspired the Parisian bookmen to unity and collaboration rather than enmity and direct competition. When printers, booksellers and publishers collaborated they were able to undertake bigger and riskier projects. Such projects might have involved testing new markets or technologies (such as Greek or music printing), or simply producing a book which required a high capital investment. The familial unity extended to the widows of printers, some of whom were able to capitalise on this and build substantial businesses of their own. This high level of collaboration and the continued focus on the established Latin market give the Parisian book world its very specific character. It also helped Paris build an international reputation for high-quality books.
2014-06-01T00:00:00ZMullins, SophieThis is a study of the Parisian Latin book industry in the first four decades of the sixteenth century. It challenges the assumption that the Reformation brought about a profound change in the European print world. Luther’s engagement with a mass audience is believed to have led to an increase in the number of vernacular publications produced by printers throughout Europe. This was not the case in Paris. Parisian booksellers traded on their established expertise with certain genres, such as theological texts, educational books, and works by classical authors, to maximise their readership both in Paris and farther afield.
Working in close proximity inspired the Parisian bookmen to unity and collaboration rather than enmity and direct competition. When printers, booksellers and publishers collaborated they were able to undertake bigger and riskier projects. Such projects might have involved testing new markets or technologies (such as Greek or music printing), or simply producing a book which required a high capital investment. The familial unity extended to the widows of printers, some of whom were able to capitalise on this and build substantial businesses of their own. This high level of collaboration and the continued focus on the established Latin market give the Parisian book world its very specific character. It also helped Paris build an international reputation for high-quality books.Identities of class, locations of radicalism : popular politics in inter-war Scotland
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6321
This thesis explores the shifting political culture of inter-war Scotland and Britain via an examination of political identities and practice in Aberdeen, Dundee and Edinburgh. Drawing on the local and national archives of the Labour movement and the Communist Party of Great Britain (CPGB) alongside government records, newspapers, personal testimony and visual sources, relations on the political Left are used as a means to evaluate this change. It is contended that, as a result of the extension of the franchise and post-war fears of a rise in political extremism, national party loyalties came to replace those local political identities, embedded in a sense of class, trade and place, which had previously sustained popular radicalism. This had crucial implications for the conduct of politics, as local customs of popular political participation declined, and British politics came to be defined by national elections. The thesis is structured in two parts. The first section considers the extent to which local identities of class and established provincial understandings of popular democracy came to be identified with an appeal to class sentiment excluded from national political debate. The second section delineates the repercussions this shift had for how and where politics was conducted, as the mass franchise discredited popular traditions of protest, removing politics from public view, and privileging the individual elector. In consequence, the confrontational traditions of popular politics came to be the preserve of those operating on the fringes of politics, especially the CPGB, and, as such, largely disappeared from British political culture. This thesis thus offers an important reassessment of the relationship between the public and politics in modern Britain, of the tensions between local and national loyalties, and of the role of place in the construction of political identities.
2014-12-01T00:00:00ZPetrie, Malcolm RobertThis thesis explores the shifting political culture of inter-war Scotland and Britain via an examination of political identities and practice in Aberdeen, Dundee and Edinburgh. Drawing on the local and national archives of the Labour movement and the Communist Party of Great Britain (CPGB) alongside government records, newspapers, personal testimony and visual sources, relations on the political Left are used as a means to evaluate this change. It is contended that, as a result of the extension of the franchise and post-war fears of a rise in political extremism, national party loyalties came to replace those local political identities, embedded in a sense of class, trade and place, which had previously sustained popular radicalism. This had crucial implications for the conduct of politics, as local customs of popular political participation declined, and British politics came to be defined by national elections. The thesis is structured in two parts. The first section considers the extent to which local identities of class and established provincial understandings of popular democracy came to be identified with an appeal to class sentiment excluded from national political debate. The second section delineates the repercussions this shift had for how and where politics was conducted, as the mass franchise discredited popular traditions of protest, removing politics from public view, and privileging the individual elector. In consequence, the confrontational traditions of popular politics came to be the preserve of those operating on the fringes of politics, especially the CPGB, and, as such, largely disappeared from British political culture. This thesis thus offers an important reassessment of the relationship between the public and politics in modern Britain, of the tensions between local and national loyalties, and of the role of place in the construction of political identities.Depictions of sainthood in the Latin saints' lives of twelfth-century England
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6315
This thesis examines the depiction of saintly figures within the Latin vitae of twelfth-century England (1066–c.1215). It tests the extent to which these depictions are homogeneous and examines what factors may have shaped representations. Analysis focuses on vitae of twelfth-century saints, a sample of texts that have not previously been examined as a corpus in this way. By encompassing a range of different types of saint, authors and contexts, utilising this corpus allows a comparative examination of how different facets of sainthood could be expressed in hagiography.
The textual analysis at the heart of this study aims to unpick individual texts’ ideals of saintly behaviour. Whilst hagiographers functioned within a well-established genre, considering a wide range of saints’ vitae allows scrutiny of the impact of context in shaping depictions. It will be argued that these portrayals of saintly figures demonstrate thematic harmony which is tempered by individuality and context to form recognisable and yet distinctive depictions of sainthood.
The analysis is structured around four common hagiographical themes, each worthy of detailed examination: Outer Appearance, Sexuality and Chastity, Food and Fasting, and Death. Chapter 1 investigates how saintly figures are described in terms of physical appearance, deportment and demeanour, and clothing. Chapter 2 focuses upon sexuality, exploring the manifestations of chastity and virginity within the Lives and testing how this might vary from saint to saint and between the sexes. Chapter 3 examines food and food abstention, previously under-represented in secondary literature on twelfth-century hagiography and on male saints. The thesis ends with a consideration of death, a surprisingly understudied theme in Anglophone scholarship. By examining the process of dying and the moment of mortality, this chapter will fill an important analytical vacuum between lived sanctity and sanctity in death.
2014-07-28T00:00:00ZHarris, EilidhThis thesis examines the depiction of saintly figures within the Latin vitae of twelfth-century England (1066–c.1215). It tests the extent to which these depictions are homogeneous and examines what factors may have shaped representations. Analysis focuses on vitae of twelfth-century saints, a sample of texts that have not previously been examined as a corpus in this way. By encompassing a range of different types of saint, authors and contexts, utilising this corpus allows a comparative examination of how different facets of sainthood could be expressed in hagiography.
The textual analysis at the heart of this study aims to unpick individual texts’ ideals of saintly behaviour. Whilst hagiographers functioned within a well-established genre, considering a wide range of saints’ vitae allows scrutiny of the impact of context in shaping depictions. It will be argued that these portrayals of saintly figures demonstrate thematic harmony which is tempered by individuality and context to form recognisable and yet distinctive depictions of sainthood.
The analysis is structured around four common hagiographical themes, each worthy of detailed examination: Outer Appearance, Sexuality and Chastity, Food and Fasting, and Death. Chapter 1 investigates how saintly figures are described in terms of physical appearance, deportment and demeanour, and clothing. Chapter 2 focuses upon sexuality, exploring the manifestations of chastity and virginity within the Lives and testing how this might vary from saint to saint and between the sexes. Chapter 3 examines food and food abstention, previously under-represented in secondary literature on twelfth-century hagiography and on male saints. The thesis ends with a consideration of death, a surprisingly understudied theme in Anglophone scholarship. By examining the process of dying and the moment of mortality, this chapter will fill an important analytical vacuum between lived sanctity and sanctity in death.The mirror broken anew : the manuscript evidence for opposition to Marguerite Porete's Latin 'Mirror of simple souls' in the later Middle Ages
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6313
This thesis examines three manuscripts which demonstrate negative attitudes towards the Latin translation of the fourteenth-century Old French mystical work The Mirror of Simple Souls, written by Marguerite Porete. Marguerite was burned at the stake for heresy in Paris in 1310, and her Mirror was also condemned and meant to be destroyed. The Mirror survived inquisitorial efforts to exterminate it, was translated into Italian, Middle English, and Latin, and became accepted and valued by many religious circles in the later fourteenth and early fifteenth centuries. Examination of the Latin manuscripts, however, demonstrates that there was also a continuing trend of opposition towards and condemnation of the Mirror, even after its original Parisian condemnation was forgotten. This level of opposition is not seen in the Mirror’s other vernacular circulations, making the Latin tradition unique in the amount of censure it received. This demonstrates a multi-faceted tradition in the Mirror’s circulation, showing that the Mirror, rather than entering definitively into either the realm of orthodoxy or heresy, instead had a place in both, occupying a grey area between the two. This thesis provides new and detailed information on manuscripts which have never been studied in their own right by Mirror scholars, and examines these codices’ implications both for the circulation of the Latin tradition and for the history of the Mirror’s post-condemnation circulation as a whole.
2015-06-25T00:00:00ZTrombley, Justine LidaThis thesis examines three manuscripts which demonstrate negative attitudes towards the Latin translation of the fourteenth-century Old French mystical work The Mirror of Simple Souls, written by Marguerite Porete. Marguerite was burned at the stake for heresy in Paris in 1310, and her Mirror was also condemned and meant to be destroyed. The Mirror survived inquisitorial efforts to exterminate it, was translated into Italian, Middle English, and Latin, and became accepted and valued by many religious circles in the later fourteenth and early fifteenth centuries. Examination of the Latin manuscripts, however, demonstrates that there was also a continuing trend of opposition towards and condemnation of the Mirror, even after its original Parisian condemnation was forgotten. This level of opposition is not seen in the Mirror’s other vernacular circulations, making the Latin tradition unique in the amount of censure it received. This demonstrates a multi-faceted tradition in the Mirror’s circulation, showing that the Mirror, rather than entering definitively into either the realm of orthodoxy or heresy, instead had a place in both, occupying a grey area between the two. This thesis provides new and detailed information on manuscripts which have never been studied in their own right by Mirror scholars, and examines these codices’ implications both for the circulation of the Latin tradition and for the history of the Mirror’s post-condemnation circulation as a whole.Aspects of English law concerning piracy and privateering, 1603-1760
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6260
Piracy and privateering are certainly much written about subjects, and there is indeed extensive literature concerning many aspects and facets of the complicated history of the subjects. A glance at the Gosse Collection on piracy at the National Maritime Museum or a search through the archives of the British Library will illustrate this point admirably. It was apparent however, that one aspect of piracy and privateering had not so much been overlooked, but had never really been treated as a separate subject, was the law. Surprisingly even Charles Wye Kendall of the Middle Temple and Barrister-at-Law, in his work 'Private Men-of-War' had only covered this aspect in passing, homogenised into the whole text of his book. There is no doubt that both piracy and privateering have had differing effects on trade and commerce in seventeenth and eighteenth century Europe and Anglo-America, and hence had a wide social context and significance. As a result historians have taken the subjects, especially privateering, seriously although it has often been overshadowed by the historian’s preference for writing about the Navies of Europe. As a result of this social significance it was only a matter of course that a myriad of laws and statutes sprung up to control, inhibit, deter and prevent, around these controversial ways of life.
The changing political situations and alliances in Europe affected the fluctuating tides of piracy and privateering in home waters and in the colonies. This essay looks at how the state sought to control piracy and privateering through legal recourse and the effects that the law had on the practices during the seventeenth century and first half of the eighteenth century.
1990-01-01T00:00:00ZGane, TobyPiracy and privateering are certainly much written about subjects, and there is indeed extensive literature concerning many aspects and facets of the complicated history of the subjects. A glance at the Gosse Collection on piracy at the National Maritime Museum or a search through the archives of the British Library will illustrate this point admirably. It was apparent however, that one aspect of piracy and privateering had not so much been overlooked, but had never really been treated as a separate subject, was the law. Surprisingly even Charles Wye Kendall of the Middle Temple and Barrister-at-Law, in his work 'Private Men-of-War' had only covered this aspect in passing, homogenised into the whole text of his book. There is no doubt that both piracy and privateering have had differing effects on trade and commerce in seventeenth and eighteenth century Europe and Anglo-America, and hence had a wide social context and significance. As a result historians have taken the subjects, especially privateering, seriously although it has often been overshadowed by the historian’s preference for writing about the Navies of Europe. As a result of this social significance it was only a matter of course that a myriad of laws and statutes sprung up to control, inhibit, deter and prevent, around these controversial ways of life.
The changing political situations and alliances in Europe affected the fluctuating tides of piracy and privateering in home waters and in the colonies. This essay looks at how the state sought to control piracy and privateering through legal recourse and the effects that the law had on the practices during the seventeenth century and first half of the eighteenth century."Monarchy as it should be"? : British perceptions of Poland-Lithuania in the long seventeenth century
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/6044
Early modern Poland-Lithuania figured significantly in the political perceptions of Europeans in the long seventeenth century – not only due to its considerable size and enormous commercial and military resources, but also, and just as importantly, due to its exceptional religious and political situation. This interest in Poland-Lithuania was shared by many Britons. However, a detailed examination of how Britons perceived Poland-Lithuania at that time and how they treated Poland-Lithuania in their political debates has never been undertaken.
This thesis utilises a wide range of the previously neglected source material and considers the patterns of transmission of information to determine Britons’ awareness of Poland-Lithuania and their employment of the Polish-Lithuanian example in the British political discourse during the seventeenth century. It looks at a variety of geographical and historical information, English and Latin descriptions of Poland-Lithuania’s physical topography and boundaries, and its ethnic and cultural make-up presented in histories, atlases and maps, to establish what, where and who Poland-Lithuania was for Britons. Poland-Lithuania’s political framework, with its composite structure and unique relationship between the crown and nobility, elicited a spectrum of reactions, and so this thesis evaluates the role that both criticism and praise of Poland-Lithuania played in British constitutional debates.
Consequently, the study argues that Britons’ perceptions of Poland-Lithuania were characterised by great plasticity. It claims that Britons’ impressions of the country were shaped by multiple – real or imagined - borders, whether cultural, economic or political, but also that Britons were affected by the exposure to a uniform, idealised historiography of this country. Crucially, the thesis asserts that references to Poland-Lithuania constituted an ingenious ideological and polemical device that was eagerly used throughout the period by Britons of diverse political sympathies. Moreover, through the examination of the kingdom’s geopolitical role, particularly its fluctuating position as a “bulwark of Christendom”, side by side its engagement against Protestants, the thesis challenges the assumption that anti-Catholicism dominated seventeenth-century British perceptions of the world.
2014-06-26T00:00:00ZMirecka, MartynaEarly modern Poland-Lithuania figured significantly in the political perceptions of Europeans in the long seventeenth century – not only due to its considerable size and enormous commercial and military resources, but also, and just as importantly, due to its exceptional religious and political situation. This interest in Poland-Lithuania was shared by many Britons. However, a detailed examination of how Britons perceived Poland-Lithuania at that time and how they treated Poland-Lithuania in their political debates has never been undertaken.
This thesis utilises a wide range of the previously neglected source material and considers the patterns of transmission of information to determine Britons’ awareness of Poland-Lithuania and their employment of the Polish-Lithuanian example in the British political discourse during the seventeenth century. It looks at a variety of geographical and historical information, English and Latin descriptions of Poland-Lithuania’s physical topography and boundaries, and its ethnic and cultural make-up presented in histories, atlases and maps, to establish what, where and who Poland-Lithuania was for Britons. Poland-Lithuania’s political framework, with its composite structure and unique relationship between the crown and nobility, elicited a spectrum of reactions, and so this thesis evaluates the role that both criticism and praise of Poland-Lithuania played in British constitutional debates.
Consequently, the study argues that Britons’ perceptions of Poland-Lithuania were characterised by great plasticity. It claims that Britons’ impressions of the country were shaped by multiple – real or imagined - borders, whether cultural, economic or political, but also that Britons were affected by the exposure to a uniform, idealised historiography of this country. Crucially, the thesis asserts that references to Poland-Lithuania constituted an ingenious ideological and polemical device that was eagerly used throughout the period by Britons of diverse political sympathies. Moreover, through the examination of the kingdom’s geopolitical role, particularly its fluctuating position as a “bulwark of Christendom”, side by side its engagement against Protestants, the thesis challenges the assumption that anti-Catholicism dominated seventeenth-century British perceptions of the world.Diplomacy & deception : King James VI of Scotland's foreign relations with Europe (c.1584-1603)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/5902
This thesis is the first attempt to provide an assessment of Scottish-Jacobean foreign relations within a European context in the years before 1603. Moreover, it represents the only cohesive study of the events that formed the foundation of the diplomatic policies and practices of the first ruler of the Three Kingdoms. Whilst extensive research has been conducted on the British and English aspects of James VI & I’s diplomatic activities, very little work has been done on James’s foreign policies prior to his accession to the English throne. James VI ruled Scotland for almost twenty years before he took on the additional role of King of England and Ireland. It was in his homeland that James developed and refined his diplomatic skills, and built the relationships with foreign powers that would continue throughout his life. James’s pre-1603 relationships with Denmark-Norway, France, Spain, the Papacy, the German and Italian states, the Spanish Netherlands and the United Provinces all influenced his later ‘British’ policies, and it is only through a study such as this that their effects can be fully understood. Through its broad scope and unique perspective, this thesis not only contributes to Scottish historiography, but also strengthens and updates our understanding of Jacobean diplomacy. Furthermore, it adds to European perspectives of international politics by re-integrating Scotland into the narrative of late sixteenth century European diplomatic history.
2014-10-23T00:00:00ZFry, Cynthia AnnThis thesis is the first attempt to provide an assessment of Scottish-Jacobean foreign relations within a European context in the years before 1603. Moreover, it represents the only cohesive study of the events that formed the foundation of the diplomatic policies and practices of the first ruler of the Three Kingdoms. Whilst extensive research has been conducted on the British and English aspects of James VI & I’s diplomatic activities, very little work has been done on James’s foreign policies prior to his accession to the English throne. James VI ruled Scotland for almost twenty years before he took on the additional role of King of England and Ireland. It was in his homeland that James developed and refined his diplomatic skills, and built the relationships with foreign powers that would continue throughout his life. James’s pre-1603 relationships with Denmark-Norway, France, Spain, the Papacy, the German and Italian states, the Spanish Netherlands and the United Provinces all influenced his later ‘British’ policies, and it is only through a study such as this that their effects can be fully understood. Through its broad scope and unique perspective, this thesis not only contributes to Scottish historiography, but also strengthens and updates our understanding of Jacobean diplomacy. Furthermore, it adds to European perspectives of international politics by re-integrating Scotland into the narrative of late sixteenth century European diplomatic history.To walk upon the grass : the impact of the University of St Andrews' Lady Literate in Arts, 1877-1892
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/5570
In 1877 the University of St Andrews initiated a unique qualification, the Lady Literate in Arts, which
came into existence initially as the LA, the Literate in Arts, a higher certificate available to women
only. Awarded by examination but as a result of a programme of distance learning, it was conceived
and explicitly promoted as a degree-level qualification at a time when women had no access to
matriculation at Scottish universities and little anywhere in the United Kingdom. From small
beginnings it expanded both in numbers of candidates and in spread of subjects and it lasted until
the early 1930s by which time over 36,000 examinations had been taken and more than 5,000
women had completed the course. The scheme had emerged in response to various needs and
external pressures which shaped its character. The purpose of this thesis is to assess the nature and
achievements of the LLA in its first fifteen years and to establish its place within the wider
movement for female equality of status and opportunity which developed in the later decades of the
nineteenth century.
The conditions under which the university introduced the LLA, its reasons for doing so, the nature of
the qualification, its progress and development in the years before 1892 when women were
admitted to Scottish universities as undergraduates and the consequences for the university itself
are all examined in detail. The geographical and social origins and the educational backgrounds of
the candidates themselves are analysed along with their age structure, their uptake of LLA subjects
and the completion rates for the award. All of these are considered against the background of the
students' later careers and life experiences.
This thesis aims to discover the extent to which the LLA was influential in shaping the lives of its
participants and in advancing the broader case for female higher education. It seeks to establish for
the first time the contribution that St Andrews LLA women made to society at large and to the wider
movement for female emancipation.
2014-01-01T00:00:00ZSmith, Elisabeth MargaretIn 1877 the University of St Andrews initiated a unique qualification, the Lady Literate in Arts, which
came into existence initially as the LA, the Literate in Arts, a higher certificate available to women
only. Awarded by examination but as a result of a programme of distance learning, it was conceived
and explicitly promoted as a degree-level qualification at a time when women had no access to
matriculation at Scottish universities and little anywhere in the United Kingdom. From small
beginnings it expanded both in numbers of candidates and in spread of subjects and it lasted until
the early 1930s by which time over 36,000 examinations had been taken and more than 5,000
women had completed the course. The scheme had emerged in response to various needs and
external pressures which shaped its character. The purpose of this thesis is to assess the nature and
achievements of the LLA in its first fifteen years and to establish its place within the wider
movement for female equality of status and opportunity which developed in the later decades of the
nineteenth century.
The conditions under which the university introduced the LLA, its reasons for doing so, the nature of
the qualification, its progress and development in the years before 1892 when women were
admitted to Scottish universities as undergraduates and the consequences for the university itself
are all examined in detail. The geographical and social origins and the educational backgrounds of
the candidates themselves are analysed along with their age structure, their uptake of LLA subjects
and the completion rates for the award. All of these are considered against the background of the
students' later careers and life experiences.
This thesis aims to discover the extent to which the LLA was influential in shaping the lives of its
participants and in advancing the broader case for female higher education. It seeks to establish for
the first time the contribution that St Andrews LLA women made to society at large and to the wider
movement for female emancipation.Italian queens in the ninth and tenth centuries
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/5359
This thesis investigates the role of queens in ninth and tenth century Italy. During the Carolingian period the Italian kingdom saw significant involvement of royal women in political affairs. This trend continued after the Carolingian empire collapsed in 888, as Italy became the theatre of struggles for the royal and imperial title, which resulted in a quick succession of local rulers. By investigating Italian queens, my work aims at reassessing some aspects of Italian royal politics. Furthermore, it contributes to the study of medieval queenship, exploring a context which has been overlooked with regard to female authority. The work which has been done on queens over the last decades has attempted to build a coherent model of early medieval queenship; scholars have often privileged the analysis of continuities and similarities in the study of queens’ prerogatives and resources. This thesis challenges this model and underlines the peculiarities of individual queens. My analysis demonstrates that, by deconstructing the coherent model established by historiography, it is possible to underline the individual experiences, resources and strengths of each royal woman, and therefore create a new way to look at the history of queens and queenship.
The thesis is divided into four main thematic sections. After having introduced the subject and the relevant historiography on the topic in the introduction, in Chapter 2 I consider ideas about queenship as expressed by narrative and normative sources. Chapter 3 deals with royal diplomas, which are a valuable resource for the understanding of queens’ reigns. Chapter 4 analyses queens’ dowers and monastic patronage. Chapter 5 examines the experience of Italian royal widows. Finally, the conclusive chapter outlines the significance of this thesis for the broader understanding of medieval queenship.
2014-06-26T00:00:00ZCimino, RobertaThis thesis investigates the role of queens in ninth and tenth century Italy. During the Carolingian period the Italian kingdom saw significant involvement of royal women in political affairs. This trend continued after the Carolingian empire collapsed in 888, as Italy became the theatre of struggles for the royal and imperial title, which resulted in a quick succession of local rulers. By investigating Italian queens, my work aims at reassessing some aspects of Italian royal politics. Furthermore, it contributes to the study of medieval queenship, exploring a context which has been overlooked with regard to female authority. The work which has been done on queens over the last decades has attempted to build a coherent model of early medieval queenship; scholars have often privileged the analysis of continuities and similarities in the study of queens’ prerogatives and resources. This thesis challenges this model and underlines the peculiarities of individual queens. My analysis demonstrates that, by deconstructing the coherent model established by historiography, it is possible to underline the individual experiences, resources and strengths of each royal woman, and therefore create a new way to look at the history of queens and queenship.
The thesis is divided into four main thematic sections. After having introduced the subject and the relevant historiography on the topic in the introduction, in Chapter 2 I consider ideas about queenship as expressed by narrative and normative sources. Chapter 3 deals with royal diplomas, which are a valuable resource for the understanding of queens’ reigns. Chapter 4 analyses queens’ dowers and monastic patronage. Chapter 5 examines the experience of Italian royal widows. Finally, the conclusive chapter outlines the significance of this thesis for the broader understanding of medieval queenship.Commerce and philanthropy : the Religious Tract Society and the business of publishing
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/5084
2004-01-01T00:00:00ZFyfe, AileenA naval travesty : the dismissal of Admiral Sir John Jellicoe, 1917
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/5022
This dissertation relates to the dismissal of Admiral Jellicoe, First Sea Lord from November 1916 to December 1917, by Sir Eric Geddes, First Lord of the Admiralty, at the behest of the Prime Minister, David Lloyd George. The dismissal was peremptory and effected without rational explanation, despite Jellicoe having largely fulfilled his primary mission of combating the German U-boat threat to British merchant shipping. The outcome of the war may well have been affected if the level of shipping losses sustained through U-boat attack in April 1917 had continued unabated.
The central argument of the dissertation is that the dismissal was unjustified. As an adjunct, it argues that the received view of certain historians that Jellicoe was not successful as First Sea Lord is unwarranted and originates from severe post war critism of Jellicoe by those with a vested interest in justifying the dismissal, notably Lloyd George.
Supporting these arguments, the following assertions are made. Firstly, given the legacy Jellicoe inherited when joining the Admiralty, through the strategies adopted, organisational changes made and initiatives undertaken in anti-submarine weapons development, the progress made in countering the U-boat threat was notable. Secondly, the universal criticism directed at the Admiralty over the perceived delay in introducing a general convoy system for merchant shipping is not sustainable having regard to primary source documentation. Thirdly, incidents that occurred during the latter part of 1917, and suggested as being factors which contributed to the dismissal, can be discounted. Fourthly, Lloyd George conspired to involve General Haig, Commander of the British Forces France, and the press baron, Lord Northcliffe, in his efforts to mitigate any potential controversy that might result from Jellicoe’s removal from office. Finally, the arguments made by a number of commentators that the Admiralty performed better under Jellicoe’s successor, Admiral Wemyss, is misconceived.
2014-06-26T00:00:00ZMacfarlane, J. Allan C.This dissertation relates to the dismissal of Admiral Jellicoe, First Sea Lord from November 1916 to December 1917, by Sir Eric Geddes, First Lord of the Admiralty, at the behest of the Prime Minister, David Lloyd George. The dismissal was peremptory and effected without rational explanation, despite Jellicoe having largely fulfilled his primary mission of combating the German U-boat threat to British merchant shipping. The outcome of the war may well have been affected if the level of shipping losses sustained through U-boat attack in April 1917 had continued unabated.
The central argument of the dissertation is that the dismissal was unjustified. As an adjunct, it argues that the received view of certain historians that Jellicoe was not successful as First Sea Lord is unwarranted and originates from severe post war critism of Jellicoe by those with a vested interest in justifying the dismissal, notably Lloyd George.
Supporting these arguments, the following assertions are made. Firstly, given the legacy Jellicoe inherited when joining the Admiralty, through the strategies adopted, organisational changes made and initiatives undertaken in anti-submarine weapons development, the progress made in countering the U-boat threat was notable. Secondly, the universal criticism directed at the Admiralty over the perceived delay in introducing a general convoy system for merchant shipping is not sustainable having regard to primary source documentation. Thirdly, incidents that occurred during the latter part of 1917, and suggested as being factors which contributed to the dismissal, can be discounted. Fourthly, Lloyd George conspired to involve General Haig, Commander of the British Forces France, and the press baron, Lord Northcliffe, in his efforts to mitigate any potential controversy that might result from Jellicoe’s removal from office. Finally, the arguments made by a number of commentators that the Admiralty performed better under Jellicoe’s successor, Admiral Wemyss, is misconceived.The "Philomena" of John Bradmore and its Middle English derivative : a perspective on surgery in Late Medieval England
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4910
This thesis is a study of two related surgical texts produced in England in the fifteenth
century. The Latin treatise entitled Philomena, British Library MS. Sloane 2272, was
compiled by a London surgeon, John Bradmore, who died in 1412. British Library MS.
Harley 1736 contains a Middle English version of part of Bradmore's treatise on ff.2-167.
The relationship of the texts is discussed in the Introduction. Bradmore's authorship of
the Latin text is established, and the mistaken attribution of the Middle English text, to
surgeon Thomas Morstede, is refuted. Details of Bradmore's life, status, wealth, and
associates, are given in Chapter 1.
Chapters 2-3 concentrate on the form of Bradmore's Latin text, and his intentions and
methods as its compiler. The manuscript is described, and is shown to be Bradmore's
holograph. Many of the earlier authorities used by Bradmore as sources are identified,
and his adaptation of them discussed. Chapter 4 gives a detailed study of cases
Bradmore describes, drawn from his own experience, and attempts to show the rational
basis for his treatments. These cases, though few in number, demonstrate the wide
social range of Bradmore's patients, and the variety of conditions treated, with techniques
and applications sometimes of Bradmore's own devising.
Chapters 5-6 describe the Middle English version of Bradmore's work, and show that it
is an adaptation as much as a translation of the Latin text. The intentions of the author
are considered in order to assess his selectivity and to understand how the nature of his
text differs from that of the Latin original.
Bradmore's Latin text and its Middle English derivative offer a fascinating insight into
the practice of surgery in the fifteenth century. Furthermore, the existence of Philomena
in Bradmore's holograph provides a unique opportunity to see a compiler at work on his
text.
1998-01-01T00:00:00ZLang, Sheila J.This thesis is a study of two related surgical texts produced in England in the fifteenth
century. The Latin treatise entitled Philomena, British Library MS. Sloane 2272, was
compiled by a London surgeon, John Bradmore, who died in 1412. British Library MS.
Harley 1736 contains a Middle English version of part of Bradmore's treatise on ff.2-167.
The relationship of the texts is discussed in the Introduction. Bradmore's authorship of
the Latin text is established, and the mistaken attribution of the Middle English text, to
surgeon Thomas Morstede, is refuted. Details of Bradmore's life, status, wealth, and
associates, are given in Chapter 1.
Chapters 2-3 concentrate on the form of Bradmore's Latin text, and his intentions and
methods as its compiler. The manuscript is described, and is shown to be Bradmore's
holograph. Many of the earlier authorities used by Bradmore as sources are identified,
and his adaptation of them discussed. Chapter 4 gives a detailed study of cases
Bradmore describes, drawn from his own experience, and attempts to show the rational
basis for his treatments. These cases, though few in number, demonstrate the wide
social range of Bradmore's patients, and the variety of conditions treated, with techniques
and applications sometimes of Bradmore's own devising.
Chapters 5-6 describe the Middle English version of Bradmore's work, and show that it
is an adaptation as much as a translation of the Latin text. The intentions of the author
are considered in order to assess his selectivity and to understand how the nature of his
text differs from that of the Latin original.
Bradmore's Latin text and its Middle English derivative offer a fascinating insight into
the practice of surgery in the fifteenth century. Furthermore, the existence of Philomena
in Bradmore's holograph provides a unique opportunity to see a compiler at work on his
text.The Russell administration, 1846-1852
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4600
1962-01-01T00:00:00ZDreyer, Frederick AugustThe life and works of Osbert of Clare
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4597
Osbert of Clare was an English monastic writer, whose works extended from
the mid-1120s to the mid-1150s. His Latin hagiography reflects a deep admiration for
Anglo-Saxon saints and spirituality, while his letters provide a personal perspective
on his turbulent career. As prior of Westminster Abbey, Osbert of Clare worked to
strengthen the rights and prestige of his monastery. His production of forged or
altered charters makes him one of England's most prolific medieval forgers. At times
his passion for reform put him at odds with his abbots, and he was sent into exile
under both Abbot Herbert (1121-c.1136) and Abbot Gervase (1138-c.1157). Also
Osbert, as one of the first proponents of the Immaculate Conception of Mary, wrote
about the feast, worked to legitimize its celebration, and provided us with the only
significant narration of its introduction to England.
This thesis is divided into two sections. The first section is principally
historical and the second is principally literary. In the first section, I provide an
overview of Osbert of Clare's career and examine in greater detail two of his most
significant undertaking: his promotion of Westminster Abbey and his attempted
canonization of Edward the Confessor. In the second section, I give a philological
study of Osbert Latin style and examine themes that nm throughout his writings, such
as virginity, exile and kingship. Osbert's promotion of the feast of the Immaculate
Conception is included in the second section of the thesis because of its ties to the
themes of virginity and femininity within his writings. There are also two appendices:
the first is a survey of the extant manuscripts of Osbert's writings, and the second is
an edition of Osbert's unpublished Life of St Ethelbert from Gotha,
Forschungsbibliothek MS Memb. i. 8l.
2004-03-01T00:00:00ZBriggs, BrianOsbert of Clare was an English monastic writer, whose works extended from
the mid-1120s to the mid-1150s. His Latin hagiography reflects a deep admiration for
Anglo-Saxon saints and spirituality, while his letters provide a personal perspective
on his turbulent career. As prior of Westminster Abbey, Osbert of Clare worked to
strengthen the rights and prestige of his monastery. His production of forged or
altered charters makes him one of England's most prolific medieval forgers. At times
his passion for reform put him at odds with his abbots, and he was sent into exile
under both Abbot Herbert (1121-c.1136) and Abbot Gervase (1138-c.1157). Also
Osbert, as one of the first proponents of the Immaculate Conception of Mary, wrote
about the feast, worked to legitimize its celebration, and provided us with the only
significant narration of its introduction to England.
This thesis is divided into two sections. The first section is principally
historical and the second is principally literary. In the first section, I provide an
overview of Osbert of Clare's career and examine in greater detail two of his most
significant undertaking: his promotion of Westminster Abbey and his attempted
canonization of Edward the Confessor. In the second section, I give a philological
study of Osbert Latin style and examine themes that nm throughout his writings, such
as virginity, exile and kingship. Osbert's promotion of the feast of the Immaculate
Conception is included in the second section of the thesis because of its ties to the
themes of virginity and femininity within his writings. There are also two appendices:
the first is a survey of the extant manuscripts of Osbert's writings, and the second is
an edition of Osbert's unpublished Life of St Ethelbert from Gotha,
Forschungsbibliothek MS Memb. i. 8l.The 'maiores barones' in the second half of the reign of Edward I, (1290-1307)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4594
The second half of the reign of Edward I saw the
Emergence of a parliamentary peerage in embryo. The
maiores
barones
comprising it owed their position to
regular
individual summonses to parliament and
to
major military
campaigns of the period, particularly in Scotland. This was
coupled
with either substantial wealth based on
landholdings, though not a particular type of tenure, or a
lengthy record of loyal service to the Crown either in one
particular area of local or national government or over a
range of activities.
Service to the Crown, outwith provision of advice and
counsel in parliament and cavalry service in major
campaigns, was not as widespread as many historians have
argued. Such service was primarily, though not exclusively,
local, performed in counties where
maiores barones
had their
principal estates. It covered military activity outwith
major campaigns; keeperships of castles; preparations for
war; the administration of justice; dependency government;
diplomatic service overseas and the royal household.
The majority of barons who provided such service to the
Crown were adequately rewarded by Edward
I whose system of patronage can be described as prudent, rather than
niggardly, the commonly accepted view. Rewards were mainly
in the form of grants of land, particularly in conquered
territories; grants of wardships and marriages; financial
benefits in the form of respites and cancellation of debts,
wages and fees; preferential treatment in judicial matters;
royal appointments constituting rewards in themselves, and
elevation in social status and prominence.
1991-09-01T00:00:00ZBarrie, Derek A.The second half of the reign of Edward I saw the
Emergence of a parliamentary peerage in embryo. The
maiores
barones
comprising it owed their position to
regular
individual summonses to parliament and
to
major military
campaigns of the period, particularly in Scotland. This was
coupled
with either substantial wealth based on
landholdings, though not a particular type of tenure, or a
lengthy record of loyal service to the Crown either in one
particular area of local or national government or over a
range of activities.
Service to the Crown, outwith provision of advice and
counsel in parliament and cavalry service in major
campaigns, was not as widespread as many historians have
argued. Such service was primarily, though not exclusively,
local, performed in counties where
maiores barones
had their
principal estates. It covered military activity outwith
major campaigns; keeperships of castles; preparations for
war; the administration of justice; dependency government;
diplomatic service overseas and the royal household.
The majority of barons who provided such service to the
Crown were adequately rewarded by Edward
I whose system of patronage can be described as prudent, rather than
niggardly, the commonly accepted view. Rewards were mainly
in the form of grants of land, particularly in conquered
territories; grants of wardships and marriages; financial
benefits in the form of respites and cancellation of debts,
wages and fees; preferential treatment in judicial matters;
royal appointments constituting rewards in themselves, and
elevation in social status and prominence.The conservatives' rout : an account of conservative ideas from Burke to Santayana
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4544
'The conservatives' rout', a study in politics, literature, and philosophy, is an endeavor to trace historically the course of conservative thought in Britain and America from the beginning of the French Revolution to the present day.
1952-01-01T00:00:00ZKirk, Russell'The conservatives' rout', a study in politics, literature, and philosophy, is an endeavor to trace historically the course of conservative thought in Britain and America from the beginning of the French Revolution to the present day.Scottish commercial contacts with the Iberian world, 1581-1730
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4525
This thesis analyses the commercial relations between Scotland and the geo-political area known as the Iberian world in the early modern period. Despite being geographically one of the largest areas of Europe, as well as arguably the politically most weighty, there has, until this thesis, been no scholarly research on Scottish trade relations with this area. Though the archives suggest regular and sustained contact, very little is known about Scottish-Iberian connections beyond the overtly political. When compared to northern Europe the region of Iberia and its dominions differed significantly, not only due to a different branch of Christianity being practised there but also due to the influence of the Habsburg empire and the power it was perceived to give the Spanish Habsburgs. Looking predominantly at Scottish commercial contacts with Spain, the Spanish Netherlands and Portugal, this project considers a number of angles such as England’s impact on Scottish commercial relations with Iberia. For example, very little would be known about Scottish commercial relations with Iberia in the late-sixteenth century if it were not for the Anglo-Spanish war of that period. The central role of conflict in Scottish-Iberian relations continues into the seventeenth century, with the Cromwellian/Stuart struggles with the Dutch Republic and later disputes between the new state of Great Britain and Habsburg Spain all affecting trade. This thesis demonstrates the important role of triangular and entrepôt trade, which was popular with Scottish merchants who wished to obtain Iberian goods without the risks of sailing into North African corsair territory. Scots did not merely pick up Iberian goods from the entrepôt markets of London and the Dutch Republic they also organised trade to Iberia and its dominions via other Scots, providing evidence of a complex trade network. Further, this thesis has sought to ascertain that, despite the lack of a large Scottish community such as those seen in Poland-Lithuania and Scandinavia, Scottish commercial relations with Iberia were valuable both to the Scottish economy and its merchants. This thesis which continues the work of the Scotland and the Wider World Project, addresses a lack of scholarly work regarding Scottish commercial connections with this key geo-political area.
2014-06-26T00:00:00ZMcLoughlin, ClaireThis thesis analyses the commercial relations between Scotland and the geo-political area known as the Iberian world in the early modern period. Despite being geographically one of the largest areas of Europe, as well as arguably the politically most weighty, there has, until this thesis, been no scholarly research on Scottish trade relations with this area. Though the archives suggest regular and sustained contact, very little is known about Scottish-Iberian connections beyond the overtly political. When compared to northern Europe the region of Iberia and its dominions differed significantly, not only due to a different branch of Christianity being practised there but also due to the influence of the Habsburg empire and the power it was perceived to give the Spanish Habsburgs. Looking predominantly at Scottish commercial contacts with Spain, the Spanish Netherlands and Portugal, this project considers a number of angles such as England’s impact on Scottish commercial relations with Iberia. For example, very little would be known about Scottish commercial relations with Iberia in the late-sixteenth century if it were not for the Anglo-Spanish war of that period. The central role of conflict in Scottish-Iberian relations continues into the seventeenth century, with the Cromwellian/Stuart struggles with the Dutch Republic and later disputes between the new state of Great Britain and Habsburg Spain all affecting trade. This thesis demonstrates the important role of triangular and entrepôt trade, which was popular with Scottish merchants who wished to obtain Iberian goods without the risks of sailing into North African corsair territory. Scots did not merely pick up Iberian goods from the entrepôt markets of London and the Dutch Republic they also organised trade to Iberia and its dominions via other Scots, providing evidence of a complex trade network. Further, this thesis has sought to ascertain that, despite the lack of a large Scottish community such as those seen in Poland-Lithuania and Scandinavia, Scottish commercial relations with Iberia were valuable both to the Scottish economy and its merchants. This thesis which continues the work of the Scotland and the Wider World Project, addresses a lack of scholarly work regarding Scottish commercial connections with this key geo-political area.Flodoard of Rheims and the tenth century
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4498
This thesis is a study of the works of the historian Flodoard of Rheims (893/4–966), author of two substantial prose narratives (Annales and Historia Remensis ecclesiae) and an epic verse history (De triumphis Christi). Flodoard is the only major Frankish chronicler of his day, so his accounts of the political history of the West Frankish, Ottonian and Italian kingdoms are of paramount importance to modern scholars. Flodoard’s Annales have been considered a reliable and neutral account of contemporary affairs, so historians have been content to mine them for ‘facts’ informing wider debates concerning the history of late Carolingian Europe. Additionally, he has been judged a conscientious, source-driven archivist: his Historia Remensis ecclesiae preserves an abundance of otherwise-lost documentary sources which has been used by scholars to illuminate the church of Rheims’ illustrious history. However, Flodoard was an actor on the highest political stage. He spent time at royal courts, travelled to Rome, and regularly communicated with the leading political and intellectual figures of his day. He was also deeply enmeshed in the affairs of the powerful archbishopric of Rheims. This study demonstrates that Flodoard’s histories are not easily extricated from the context of his own turbulent career. It argues that Flodoard cannot be understood without reference to the vicissitudes of the complex political environment in which he operated. By taking Flodoard on his own terms and situating his historical works in their appropriate political and intellectual contexts, this thesis challenges the conventional way we read Flodoard, asking what kind of information we can reliably interrogate him for, whom his audiences were, why he wrote history at all and whether he is truly representative of his age.
2014-06-26T00:00:00ZRoberts, EdwardThis thesis is a study of the works of the historian Flodoard of Rheims (893/4–966), author of two substantial prose narratives (Annales and Historia Remensis ecclesiae) and an epic verse history (De triumphis Christi). Flodoard is the only major Frankish chronicler of his day, so his accounts of the political history of the West Frankish, Ottonian and Italian kingdoms are of paramount importance to modern scholars. Flodoard’s Annales have been considered a reliable and neutral account of contemporary affairs, so historians have been content to mine them for ‘facts’ informing wider debates concerning the history of late Carolingian Europe. Additionally, he has been judged a conscientious, source-driven archivist: his Historia Remensis ecclesiae preserves an abundance of otherwise-lost documentary sources which has been used by scholars to illuminate the church of Rheims’ illustrious history. However, Flodoard was an actor on the highest political stage. He spent time at royal courts, travelled to Rome, and regularly communicated with the leading political and intellectual figures of his day. He was also deeply enmeshed in the affairs of the powerful archbishopric of Rheims. This study demonstrates that Flodoard’s histories are not easily extricated from the context of his own turbulent career. It argues that Flodoard cannot be understood without reference to the vicissitudes of the complex political environment in which he operated. By taking Flodoard on his own terms and situating his historical works in their appropriate political and intellectual contexts, this thesis challenges the conventional way we read Flodoard, asking what kind of information we can reliably interrogate him for, whom his audiences were, why he wrote history at all and whether he is truly representative of his age.The Reformation in the burgh of St Andrews : property, piety and power
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4476
This thesis examines the impact of the Reformation on the estates of ecclesiastical
institutions and officials based in St Andrews. It argues that land and wealth were
redistributed and power structures torn apart, as St Andrews changed from Scotland’s
Catholic ecclesiastical capital to a conspicuously Protestant burgh. The rapid dispersal
of the pre-Reformation church’s considerable ecclesiastical lands and revenues had
long-term ramifications for the lives of local householders, for relations between
religious and secular authorities, and for St Andrews’ viability as an urban community.
Yet this major redistribution of wealth has had limited attention from scholars.
The first part of this study considers the role played by the Catholic Church in St
Andrews before the Reformation, and the means by which it was financed, examining
the funding of the city’s pre-Reformation ecclesiastical foundations and officials, and
arguing that (contrary to some traditional assumptions) the Catholic Church in St
Andrews was on a reasonably sound financial footing until the Reformation. The second
section considers the immediate disruption to St Andrews’ religious lands and revenues
caused by the burgh’s public conversion to Protestantism, and then explores the more
planned reorganisation of the 1560s. The disputes and difficulties triggered by the
redistribution of ecclesiastical wealth are examined, as well as the longer term impact
on St Andrews of the treatment of church revenues at the Reformation. Evidence for this
study is chiefly drawn from the extensive body of manuscripts concerning St Andrews
held by the National Library of Scotland, the National Records of Scotland, and the
University of St Andrews Special Collections.
2013-01-01T00:00:00ZRhodes, ElizabethThis thesis examines the impact of the Reformation on the estates of ecclesiastical
institutions and officials based in St Andrews. It argues that land and wealth were
redistributed and power structures torn apart, as St Andrews changed from Scotland’s
Catholic ecclesiastical capital to a conspicuously Protestant burgh. The rapid dispersal
of the pre-Reformation church’s considerable ecclesiastical lands and revenues had
long-term ramifications for the lives of local householders, for relations between
religious and secular authorities, and for St Andrews’ viability as an urban community.
Yet this major redistribution of wealth has had limited attention from scholars.
The first part of this study considers the role played by the Catholic Church in St
Andrews before the Reformation, and the means by which it was financed, examining
the funding of the city’s pre-Reformation ecclesiastical foundations and officials, and
arguing that (contrary to some traditional assumptions) the Catholic Church in St
Andrews was on a reasonably sound financial footing until the Reformation. The second
section considers the immediate disruption to St Andrews’ religious lands and revenues
caused by the burgh’s public conversion to Protestantism, and then explores the more
planned reorganisation of the 1560s. The disputes and difficulties triggered by the
redistribution of ecclesiastical wealth are examined, as well as the longer term impact
on St Andrews of the treatment of church revenues at the Reformation. Evidence for this
study is chiefly drawn from the extensive body of manuscripts concerning St Andrews
held by the National Library of Scotland, the National Records of Scotland, and the
University of St Andrews Special Collections.Living stones : the practice of remembrance at Lincoln Cathedral, (1092-1235)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4463
This thesis analyses four different aspects of devotional life at one of England’s largest and
wealthiest medieval cathedrals between the years 1092 and 1235. Each of these is associated with
the remembrance of the dead. It is an area of religious practice that was subject to momentous
change over the course of the period. These changes would have a profound effect on the
organization of Christian worship for centuries to come. The thesis assesses how contrasting
approaches to the practice of remembrance were able to enhance and shape the composition of
the church, and explores what they reveal about the distinctive fellowship of a secular cathedral.
2013-01-01T00:00:00ZKay, WilliamThis thesis analyses four different aspects of devotional life at one of England’s largest and
wealthiest medieval cathedrals between the years 1092 and 1235. Each of these is associated with
the remembrance of the dead. It is an area of religious practice that was subject to momentous
change over the course of the period. These changes would have a profound effect on the
organization of Christian worship for centuries to come. The thesis assesses how contrasting
approaches to the practice of remembrance were able to enhance and shape the composition of
the church, and explores what they reveal about the distinctive fellowship of a secular cathedral.The uncrowned queen : Alice Perrers, Edward III and political crisis in fourteenth-century England, 1360-1377
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4461
This thesis is a full political biography of Alice Perrers, the mistress of Edward III from the
early 1360s until his death in June 1377 and mother to three of his children. It argues on the
basis of the progression of her career that after the death of Edward’s queen consort Philippa
of Hainault in August 1369 Alice was able to extend the scope of her power and influence to
the point that she became a ‘quasi’ or ‘uncrowned’ queen and, consequently, that her
contribution to the political crisis of the 1370s can only be fully understood in terms of
queenship. More generally, despite the recent increase on work on Alice, this study suggests
that her life deserves a more thorough and nuanced appraisal than it has so far received.
Various aspects of Alice’s life are explored: her birth, family and first marriage; her early
years as Edward III’s mistress; the change in her status after Philippa of Hainault’s death; her
commercial activity as a moneylender and businesswoman; her accumulation of a landed
estate and moveable goods; what happened to her in the Good Parliament; her trial in 1377;
her marriage to William Wyndesore; and her life after Edward III’s death. By examining
Alice’s career in this fashion it is shown that she took a leading role in the court party during
the 1370s. Ultimately, by taking the original approach of applying ideas about queenship to a
royal mistress this thesis demonstrates that Alice was perceived to have ‘inverted’ or
undermined the traditional role that the queen played in complementing and upholding the
sovereignty and kingship of her husband, something that has implications for the wider study
of not only mistresses, but also queens and queenship and even male favourites.
2013-01-01T00:00:00ZTompkins, LauraThis thesis is a full political biography of Alice Perrers, the mistress of Edward III from the
early 1360s until his death in June 1377 and mother to three of his children. It argues on the
basis of the progression of her career that after the death of Edward’s queen consort Philippa
of Hainault in August 1369 Alice was able to extend the scope of her power and influence to
the point that she became a ‘quasi’ or ‘uncrowned’ queen and, consequently, that her
contribution to the political crisis of the 1370s can only be fully understood in terms of
queenship. More generally, despite the recent increase on work on Alice, this study suggests
that her life deserves a more thorough and nuanced appraisal than it has so far received.
Various aspects of Alice’s life are explored: her birth, family and first marriage; her early
years as Edward III’s mistress; the change in her status after Philippa of Hainault’s death; her
commercial activity as a moneylender and businesswoman; her accumulation of a landed
estate and moveable goods; what happened to her in the Good Parliament; her trial in 1377;
her marriage to William Wyndesore; and her life after Edward III’s death. By examining
Alice’s career in this fashion it is shown that she took a leading role in the court party during
the 1370s. Ultimately, by taking the original approach of applying ideas about queenship to a
royal mistress this thesis demonstrates that Alice was perceived to have ‘inverted’ or
undermined the traditional role that the queen played in complementing and upholding the
sovereignty and kingship of her husband, something that has implications for the wider study
of not only mistresses, but also queens and queenship and even male favourites.West German editorial journalists between division and reunification, 1987-1991
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4205
This thesis analyzes the published commentary of editorial journalists regarding the division of Germany in twelve major newspapers of the Federal Republic of Germany in a period spanning from the
final years of division to the immediate aftermath of the unification of the two German states. The study tracks editorial advocacy in response to East German leader Erich Honecker's Bonn visit in 1987 coupled
with the intra-German policy efforts of the Social Democratic Party in opposition, which seemed to edge towards two-state neutralism; the wave of repression in the German Democratic Republic from late 1987 onward in the wake of Mikhail Gorbachev's reform programme, and the June 1989 visit of Mikhail
Gorbachev to Bonn. Journalistic commentators' propagation of a form of constitutional patriotism as a
Federal Republican identity will be examined. Responses to the East German Revolution as it developed in late 1989 are analyzed in detail, followed by an account of journalistic efforts to define the political-cultural parameters of united Germany between March 1990 and June 1991.
After four decades, the post-war division of Germany had acquired a degree of normalcy.
Journalistic commentators argued against any acceptance of division that also accepted the existence of the party-state dictatorship in the German Democratic Republic, insisting that the German Question was 'open' until self-determination for East Germans was realized. Nevertheless, throughout the period journalistic
commentators argued in unison against solutions to division which would alienate the Federal Republic from its western alliance or put its established socio-political order at risk. Contemporary journalism propagated an image of the Federal Republic that was thoroughly defined by its post-war internalization of
'Western' value norms. This was most evident during the East German Revolution and the immediate aftermath, ostensibly the moment of greatest uncertainty about Germany's future path, when commentators became champions of continuity within the western alliance.
2013-11-30T00:00:00ZDodd, AndrewThis thesis analyzes the published commentary of editorial journalists regarding the division of Germany in twelve major newspapers of the Federal Republic of Germany in a period spanning from the
final years of division to the immediate aftermath of the unification of the two German states. The study tracks editorial advocacy in response to East German leader Erich Honecker's Bonn visit in 1987 coupled
with the intra-German policy efforts of the Social Democratic Party in opposition, which seemed to edge towards two-state neutralism; the wave of repression in the German Democratic Republic from late 1987 onward in the wake of Mikhail Gorbachev's reform programme, and the June 1989 visit of Mikhail
Gorbachev to Bonn. Journalistic commentators' propagation of a form of constitutional patriotism as a
Federal Republican identity will be examined. Responses to the East German Revolution as it developed in late 1989 are analyzed in detail, followed by an account of journalistic efforts to define the political-cultural parameters of united Germany between March 1990 and June 1991.
After four decades, the post-war division of Germany had acquired a degree of normalcy.
Journalistic commentators argued against any acceptance of division that also accepted the existence of the party-state dictatorship in the German Democratic Republic, insisting that the German Question was 'open' until self-determination for East Germans was realized. Nevertheless, throughout the period journalistic
commentators argued in unison against solutions to division which would alienate the Federal Republic from its western alliance or put its established socio-political order at risk. Contemporary journalism propagated an image of the Federal Republic that was thoroughly defined by its post-war internalization of
'Western' value norms. This was most evident during the East German Revolution and the immediate aftermath, ostensibly the moment of greatest uncertainty about Germany's future path, when commentators became champions of continuity within the western alliance.Exploring heritage through time and space : Supporting community reflection on the highland clearances
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4192
On the two hundredth anniversary of the Kildonan clearances, when people were forcibly removed from their homes, the Timespan Heritage centre has created a program of community centred work aimed at challenging pre conceptions and encouraging reflection on this important historical process. This paper explores the innovative ways in which virtual world technology has facilitated community engagement, enhanced visualisation and encouraged reflection as part of this program. An installation where users navigate through a reconstruction of pre clearance Caen township is controlled through natural gestures and presented on a 300 inch six megapixel screen. This environment allows users to experience the past in new ways. The platform has value as an effective way for an educator, artist or hobbyist to create large scale virtual environments using off the shelf hardware and open source software. The result is an exhibit that also serves as a platform for experimentation into innovative ways of community co-creation and co-curation.
2013-10-01T00:00:00ZMcCaffery, John PhilipMiller, Alan Henry DavidKennedy, Sarah ElizabethDawson, TomVermehren, AnnaLefley, CStrickland, KOn the two hundredth anniversary of the Kildonan clearances, when people were forcibly removed from their homes, the Timespan Heritage centre has created a program of community centred work aimed at challenging pre conceptions and encouraging reflection on this important historical process. This paper explores the innovative ways in which virtual world technology has facilitated community engagement, enhanced visualisation and encouraged reflection as part of this program. An installation where users navigate through a reconstruction of pre clearance Caen township is controlled through natural gestures and presented on a 300 inch six megapixel screen. This environment allows users to experience the past in new ways. The platform has value as an effective way for an educator, artist or hobbyist to create large scale virtual environments using off the shelf hardware and open source software. The result is an exhibit that also serves as a platform for experimentation into innovative ways of community co-creation and co-curation.Ethnonyms in the place-names of Scotland and the Border counties of England
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4164
This study has collected and analysed a database of place-names containing potential ethnonymic elements. Competing models of ethnicity are investigated and applied to names about which there is reasonable confidence. A number of motivations for employment of ethnonyms in place-names emerge. Ongoing interaction between ethnicities is marked by reference to domain or borderland, and occasional interaction by reference to resource or transit. More superficial interaction is expressed in names of commemorative, antiquarian or figurative motivation.
The implications of the names for our understanding of the history of individual ethnicities are considered. Distribution of Walh-names has been extended north into Scotland; but reference may be to Romance-speaking feudal incomers, not the British. Briton-names are confirmed in Cumberland and are found on and beyond the fringes of the polity of Strathclyde. Dumbarton, however, is an antiquarian coining. Distribution of Cumbrian-names suggests that the south side of the Solway Firth was not securely under Cumbrian influence; but also that the ethnicity, expanding in the tenth century, was found from the Ayrshire coast to East Lothian, with the Saxon culture under pressure in the Southern Uplands. An ethnonym borrowed from British in the name Cumberland and the Lothian outlier of Cummercolstoun had either entered northern English dialect or was being employed by the Cumbrians themselves to coin these names in Old English. If the latter, such self-referential pronouncement in a language contact situation was from a position of status, in contrast to the ethnicism of the Gaels. Growing Gaelic self-awareness is manifested in early-modern domain demarcation and self-referential naming of routes across the cultural boundary. But by the nineteenth century cultural change came from within, with the impact felt most acutely in west-mainland and Hebridean Argyll, according to the toponymic evidence.
Earlier interfaces between Gaelic and Scots are indicated on the east of the Firth of Clyde by the early fourteenth century, under the Sidlaws and in Buchan by the fifteenth, in Caithness and in Perthshire by the sixteenth. Earlier, Norse-speakers may have referred to Gaels in the hills of Kintyre. The border between Scotland and England was toponymically marked, but not until the modern era. In Carrick, Argyll and north and west of the Great Glen, Albanians were to be contrasted, not necessarily linguistically, from neighbouring Gaelic-speakers; Alba is probably to be equated with the ancient territory of Scotia. Early Scot-names, recorded from the twelfth century, similarly reflect expanding Scotian influence in Cumberland and Lothian. However, late instances refer to Gaelic-speakers. Most Eireannach-names refer to wedder goats rather than the ethnonym, but residual Gaelic-speakers in east Dumfriesshire are indicated by Erisch-names at the end of the fifteenth century or later. Others west into Galloway suggest an earlier Irish immigration, probably as a consequence of normanisation and of engagement in Irish Sea politics.
Other immigrants include French estate administrators, Flemish wool producers and English feudal subjects. The latter have long been discussed, but the relationship of the north-eastern Ingliston-names to mottes is rejected, and that of the south-western Ingleston-names is rather to former motte-hills with degraded fortifications. Most Dane-names are also antiquarian, attracted less by folk memory than by modern folklore. The Goill could also be summoned out of the past to explain defensive remains in particular. Antiquarianism in the eighteenth century onwards similarly ascribed many remains to the Picts and the Cruithnians, though in Shetland a long-standing supernatural association with the Picts may have been maintained. Ethnicities were invoked to personify past cultures, but ethnonyms also commemorate actual events, typified by Sasannach-names. These tend to recall dramatic, generally fatal, incidents, usually involving soldiers or sailors.
Any figures of secular authority or hostile activity from outwith the community came to be considered Goill, but also agents of ecclesiastical authority or economic activity and passing travellers by land or sea. The label Goill, ostensibly providing 178 of the 652 probable ethnonymic database entries, is in most names no indication of ethnicity, culture or language. It had a medieval geographical reference, however, to Hebrideans, and did develop renewed, early-modern specificity in response to a vague concept of Scottish society outwith the Gaelic cultural domain.
The study concludes by considering the forms of interaction between ethnicities and looking at the names as a set. It proposes classification of those recalled in the names as overlord, interloper or native.
2013-11-30T00:00:00ZMorgan, Ailig Peadar MorganThis study has collected and analysed a database of place-names containing potential ethnonymic elements. Competing models of ethnicity are investigated and applied to names about which there is reasonable confidence. A number of motivations for employment of ethnonyms in place-names emerge. Ongoing interaction between ethnicities is marked by reference to domain or borderland, and occasional interaction by reference to resource or transit. More superficial interaction is expressed in names of commemorative, antiquarian or figurative motivation.
The implications of the names for our understanding of the history of individual ethnicities are considered. Distribution of Walh-names has been extended north into Scotland; but reference may be to Romance-speaking feudal incomers, not the British. Briton-names are confirmed in Cumberland and are found on and beyond the fringes of the polity of Strathclyde. Dumbarton, however, is an antiquarian coining. Distribution of Cumbrian-names suggests that the south side of the Solway Firth was not securely under Cumbrian influence; but also that the ethnicity, expanding in the tenth century, was found from the Ayrshire coast to East Lothian, with the Saxon culture under pressure in the Southern Uplands. An ethnonym borrowed from British in the name Cumberland and the Lothian outlier of Cummercolstoun had either entered northern English dialect or was being employed by the Cumbrians themselves to coin these names in Old English. If the latter, such self-referential pronouncement in a language contact situation was from a position of status, in contrast to the ethnicism of the Gaels. Growing Gaelic self-awareness is manifested in early-modern domain demarcation and self-referential naming of routes across the cultural boundary. But by the nineteenth century cultural change came from within, with the impact felt most acutely in west-mainland and Hebridean Argyll, according to the toponymic evidence.
Earlier interfaces between Gaelic and Scots are indicated on the east of the Firth of Clyde by the early fourteenth century, under the Sidlaws and in Buchan by the fifteenth, in Caithness and in Perthshire by the sixteenth. Earlier, Norse-speakers may have referred to Gaels in the hills of Kintyre. The border between Scotland and England was toponymically marked, but not until the modern era. In Carrick, Argyll and north and west of the Great Glen, Albanians were to be contrasted, not necessarily linguistically, from neighbouring Gaelic-speakers; Alba is probably to be equated with the ancient territory of Scotia. Early Scot-names, recorded from the twelfth century, similarly reflect expanding Scotian influence in Cumberland and Lothian. However, late instances refer to Gaelic-speakers. Most Eireannach-names refer to wedder goats rather than the ethnonym, but residual Gaelic-speakers in east Dumfriesshire are indicated by Erisch-names at the end of the fifteenth century or later. Others west into Galloway suggest an earlier Irish immigration, probably as a consequence of normanisation and of engagement in Irish Sea politics.
Other immigrants include French estate administrators, Flemish wool producers and English feudal subjects. The latter have long been discussed, but the relationship of the north-eastern Ingliston-names to mottes is rejected, and that of the south-western Ingleston-names is rather to former motte-hills with degraded fortifications. Most Dane-names are also antiquarian, attracted less by folk memory than by modern folklore. The Goill could also be summoned out of the past to explain defensive remains in particular. Antiquarianism in the eighteenth century onwards similarly ascribed many remains to the Picts and the Cruithnians, though in Shetland a long-standing supernatural association with the Picts may have been maintained. Ethnicities were invoked to personify past cultures, but ethnonyms also commemorate actual events, typified by Sasannach-names. These tend to recall dramatic, generally fatal, incidents, usually involving soldiers or sailors.
Any figures of secular authority or hostile activity from outwith the community came to be considered Goill, but also agents of ecclesiastical authority or economic activity and passing travellers by land or sea. The label Goill, ostensibly providing 178 of the 652 probable ethnonymic database entries, is in most names no indication of ethnicity, culture or language. It had a medieval geographical reference, however, to Hebrideans, and did develop renewed, early-modern specificity in response to a vague concept of Scottish society outwith the Gaelic cultural domain.
The study concludes by considering the forms of interaction between ethnicities and looking at the names as a set. It proposes classification of those recalled in the names as overlord, interloper or native.Female petty crime in Dundee, 1865-1925 : alcohol, prostitution and recidivism in a Scottish city
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4126
Late-nineteenth and early twentieth-century Dundee had a strikingly large female
workforce and this fact has attracted much scholarly attention. But existing research
has not probed the official crime records to determine whether the associated local
stereotype of the disorderly mill worker, as a ‘moral blot’ on the landscape, is
justified. This study looks at female criminality in Dundee 1865–1925. It finds that
drunkenness, breach of the peace and theft were the leading female offences and that
the women most strongly associated with criminality belonged to the marginalised
sections of the working class. Amongst them were the unskilled mill girls prominent
in the contemporary discussions, but it was prostitutes and women of ‘No Trade’ who
appear to have challenged the police most often. They were frequently repeat
offenders and consequently this thesis devotes considerable attention to the women
entrenched in Dundee’s criminal justice system. A pattern noted in the city’s
recidivism statistics, and often echoed elsewhere, is that the most persistent offenders
were women. The fact that men perpetrated the majority of petty crime raises the
suspicion that the police statistics capture differential policing of male and female
recidivists – an idea that builds upon feminist theory and Howard Taylor’s stance on
judicial statistics. Yet a detailed study of the archives reveals that there are as many
examples of the police treating women fairly as there are of gender-biased law.
Indeed, several practical constraints hindered over-zealous policing, one of which was
the tendency of the local magistrates to throw out cases against prostitutes and female
drunks. This thesis, taking the police and court records as a whole, emphasizes that it
was generally pragmatism, rather than prejudice, that guided the sanctioning of
female recidivists in Dundee.
2013-01-01T00:00:00ZHaider, SukiLate-nineteenth and early twentieth-century Dundee had a strikingly large female
workforce and this fact has attracted much scholarly attention. But existing research
has not probed the official crime records to determine whether the associated local
stereotype of the disorderly mill worker, as a ‘moral blot’ on the landscape, is
justified. This study looks at female criminality in Dundee 1865–1925. It finds that
drunkenness, breach of the peace and theft were the leading female offences and that
the women most strongly associated with criminality belonged to the marginalised
sections of the working class. Amongst them were the unskilled mill girls prominent
in the contemporary discussions, but it was prostitutes and women of ‘No Trade’ who
appear to have challenged the police most often. They were frequently repeat
offenders and consequently this thesis devotes considerable attention to the women
entrenched in Dundee’s criminal justice system. A pattern noted in the city’s
recidivism statistics, and often echoed elsewhere, is that the most persistent offenders
were women. The fact that men perpetrated the majority of petty crime raises the
suspicion that the police statistics capture differential policing of male and female
recidivists – an idea that builds upon feminist theory and Howard Taylor’s stance on
judicial statistics. Yet a detailed study of the archives reveals that there are as many
examples of the police treating women fairly as there are of gender-biased law.
Indeed, several practical constraints hindered over-zealous policing, one of which was
the tendency of the local magistrates to throw out cases against prostitutes and female
drunks. This thesis, taking the police and court records as a whole, emphasizes that it
was generally pragmatism, rather than prejudice, that guided the sanctioning of
female recidivists in Dundee.Propaganda and persuasion in the early Scottish Reformation, c.1527-1557
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4115
The decades before the Scottish Reformation Parliament of 1560 witnessed the unprecedented use of a range of different media to disseminate the Protestant message and to shape beliefs and attitudes. By placing these works within their historical context, this thesis explores the ways in which various media – academic discourse, courtly entertainments, printed poetry, public performances, preaching and pedagogical tools – were employed by evangelical and Protestant reformers to persuade and/or educate different audiences within sixteenth-century Scottish society. The thematic approach examines not only how the reformist message was packaged, but how the movement itself and its persuasive agenda developed, revealing the ways in which it appealed to ever broader circles of Scottish society.
In their efforts to bring about religious change, the reformers capitalised on a number of traditional media, while using different media to address different audiences. Hoping to initiate reform from within Church institutions, the reformers first addressed their appeals to the kingdom’s educated elite. When their attempts at reasoned academic discourse met with resistance, they turned their attention to the monarch, James V, and the royal court. Reformers within the court utilised courtly entertainments intended to amuse the royal circle and to influence the young king to oversee the reformation of religion within his realm. When, following James’s untimely death in 1542, the throne passed to his infant daughter, the reformers took advantage of the period of uncertainty that accompanied the minority. Through the relatively new technology of print, David Lindsay’s poetry and English propaganda presented the reformist message to audiences beyond the kingdom’s elite. Lindsay and other reformers also exploited the oral media of religious theatre in public spaces, while preaching was one of the most theologically significant, though under-researched, means of disseminating the reformist message. In addition to works intended to convert, the reformers also recognised the need for literature to edify the already converted. To this end, they produced pedagogical tools for use in individual and group devotions. Through the examination of these various media of persuasion, this study contributes to our understanding of the means by which reformed ideas were disseminated in Scotland, as well as the development of the reformist movement before 1560.
2013-11-30T00:00:00ZTapscott, Elizabeth L.The decades before the Scottish Reformation Parliament of 1560 witnessed the unprecedented use of a range of different media to disseminate the Protestant message and to shape beliefs and attitudes. By placing these works within their historical context, this thesis explores the ways in which various media – academic discourse, courtly entertainments, printed poetry, public performances, preaching and pedagogical tools – were employed by evangelical and Protestant reformers to persuade and/or educate different audiences within sixteenth-century Scottish society. The thematic approach examines not only how the reformist message was packaged, but how the movement itself and its persuasive agenda developed, revealing the ways in which it appealed to ever broader circles of Scottish society.
In their efforts to bring about religious change, the reformers capitalised on a number of traditional media, while using different media to address different audiences. Hoping to initiate reform from within Church institutions, the reformers first addressed their appeals to the kingdom’s educated elite. When their attempts at reasoned academic discourse met with resistance, they turned their attention to the monarch, James V, and the royal court. Reformers within the court utilised courtly entertainments intended to amuse the royal circle and to influence the young king to oversee the reformation of religion within his realm. When, following James’s untimely death in 1542, the throne passed to his infant daughter, the reformers took advantage of the period of uncertainty that accompanied the minority. Through the relatively new technology of print, David Lindsay’s poetry and English propaganda presented the reformist message to audiences beyond the kingdom’s elite. Lindsay and other reformers also exploited the oral media of religious theatre in public spaces, while preaching was one of the most theologically significant, though under-researched, means of disseminating the reformist message. In addition to works intended to convert, the reformers also recognised the need for literature to edify the already converted. To this end, they produced pedagogical tools for use in individual and group devotions. Through the examination of these various media of persuasion, this study contributes to our understanding of the means by which reformed ideas were disseminated in Scotland, as well as the development of the reformist movement before 1560.The port of London in the fourteenth century : its topography, administration, and trade
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4074
The port of London in the 14th century accommodated a wide range of activities and interests, several important aspects of which are considered here.The first part of the thesis looks successively at the general topography of the port, at the authorities which administered it, and at trade and shipping in London. It is clear that the port was effectively only the city waterfront, but within this stretch were several areas with different characteristics. Certain well-established 'ports' or inlets for general merchandise, especially victuals, contrasted with areas where there was little or no mercantile activity, and with areas like the Vintry and the Wool Wharf where major overseas trades were located. Waterfront structures were very varied in type and use. Both the City and the Crown exercised jurisdiction in the port. The City collected local customs and legislated to preserve the port's facilities and control wholesale and retail trade. The royal Customs accounts provide information for the operation of that system, which had some shortcomings, and also for trade itself, showing the range of London's trading contacts, and changes in the major trades in wool, woollen cloth, and wine. Ships of widely differing sizes, types, and origins visited London, and an estimate of the annual volume of shipping is made. Ownership and contractual arrangements are considered. The second part of the thesis returns to more detailed examination of the topography of the waterfront, in gazetteer form. The first attempt to study such a large area of the City through topographical reconstruction, it shows,through brief accounts of all the properties to the south of Thames Street, what the area was like in physical terms, and who owned it, aspects which were clearly related to the way in which the waterfront was used.
1983-01-01T00:00:00ZHarding, Vanessa A.The port of London in the 14th century accommodated a wide range of activities and interests, several important aspects of which are considered here.The first part of the thesis looks successively at the general topography of the port, at the authorities which administered it, and at trade and shipping in London. It is clear that the port was effectively only the city waterfront, but within this stretch were several areas with different characteristics. Certain well-established 'ports' or inlets for general merchandise, especially victuals, contrasted with areas where there was little or no mercantile activity, and with areas like the Vintry and the Wool Wharf where major overseas trades were located. Waterfront structures were very varied in type and use. Both the City and the Crown exercised jurisdiction in the port. The City collected local customs and legislated to preserve the port's facilities and control wholesale and retail trade. The royal Customs accounts provide information for the operation of that system, which had some shortcomings, and also for trade itself, showing the range of London's trading contacts, and changes in the major trades in wool, woollen cloth, and wine. Ships of widely differing sizes, types, and origins visited London, and an estimate of the annual volume of shipping is made. Ownership and contractual arrangements are considered. The second part of the thesis returns to more detailed examination of the topography of the waterfront, in gazetteer form. The first attempt to study such a large area of the City through topographical reconstruction, it shows,through brief accounts of all the properties to the south of Thames Street, what the area was like in physical terms, and who owned it, aspects which were clearly related to the way in which the waterfront was used.Germanization, Polonization, and Russification in the partitioned lands of Poland-Lithuania
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4055
Two main myths constitute the founding basis of popular Polish ethnic nationalism. First, that Poland-Lithuania was an early Poland, and second, that the partitioning powers at all times unwaveringly pursued policies of Germanization and Russification. In the former case, the myth appropriates a common past today shared by Belarus, Latvia, Lithuania, Poland and Ukraine. In the latter case, Polonization is written out of the picture entirely, as also are variations and changes in the polices of Germanization and Russification. Taken together, the two myths to a large degree obscure (and even falsify) the past, making comprehension of it difficult, if not impossible. This article seeks to disentangle the knots of anachronisms that underlie the Polish national master narrative, in order to present a clearer picture of the interplay between the policies of Germanization, Polonization and Russification as they unfolded in the lands of the partitioned Poland-Lithuania during the long 19th century.
2013-09-01T00:00:00ZKamusella, Tomasz DominikTwo main myths constitute the founding basis of popular Polish ethnic nationalism. First, that Poland-Lithuania was an early Poland, and second, that the partitioning powers at all times unwaveringly pursued policies of Germanization and Russification. In the former case, the myth appropriates a common past today shared by Belarus, Latvia, Lithuania, Poland and Ukraine. In the latter case, Polonization is written out of the picture entirely, as also are variations and changes in the polices of Germanization and Russification. Taken together, the two myths to a large degree obscure (and even falsify) the past, making comprehension of it difficult, if not impossible. This article seeks to disentangle the knots of anachronisms that underlie the Polish national master narrative, in order to present a clearer picture of the interplay between the policies of Germanization, Polonization and Russification as they unfolded in the lands of the partitioned Poland-Lithuania during the long 19th century.Prostitution and subjectivity in late mediaeval Germany and Switzerland
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/4037
This thesis is a study of the problem of subjectivity and prostitution in the Middle Ages. Three legal case studies of unpublished archival material and one chapter focussing on fictional texts from late mediaeval Germany and Switzerland are used to investigate the conditions of prostitutes’ subjectification in law and literature. The thesis takes impetus from Ruth Karras’s recent articulation of the problem of prostitution and sexuality, seeking to engage critically with her notion of “prostitute” as a medieval sexual identity that might be applied to any woman who had extra-marital sex. In dealing with trial records, it also aims to make a methodological contribution to the study of crime and the problem of locating the individual.
Chapters I-III examine the records of criminal cases featuring the testimony of prostitutes, or women who risked such categorisation, to consider the available subject positions both within and outwith the context of municipal regulation. Whilst acknowledging the force of normative ideas about prostitutes as lustful women, these chapters argue that prostitutes’ subject positions in legal cases were adopted according to local conditions, and depended upon the immediate circumstances of the women involved. They also consider trial records as a form of masculine discourse, arguing that an anxious masculine subject can be seen to emerge in response to the phenomenon of prostitution. Chapter IV expands this discussion by drawing on literary texts showing how prostitutes prompted concern on the part of male poets and audiences, for whom their sexual agency was a threat which belied their theoretical status as sexual objects.
Note: Transcriptions of the legal cases making up chapters I-III are provided in Appendices A, B, and C.
2013-11-30T00:00:00ZPage, JamieThis thesis is a study of the problem of subjectivity and prostitution in the Middle Ages. Three legal case studies of unpublished archival material and one chapter focussing on fictional texts from late mediaeval Germany and Switzerland are used to investigate the conditions of prostitutes’ subjectification in law and literature. The thesis takes impetus from Ruth Karras’s recent articulation of the problem of prostitution and sexuality, seeking to engage critically with her notion of “prostitute” as a medieval sexual identity that might be applied to any woman who had extra-marital sex. In dealing with trial records, it also aims to make a methodological contribution to the study of crime and the problem of locating the individual.
Chapters I-III examine the records of criminal cases featuring the testimony of prostitutes, or women who risked such categorisation, to consider the available subject positions both within and outwith the context of municipal regulation. Whilst acknowledging the force of normative ideas about prostitutes as lustful women, these chapters argue that prostitutes’ subject positions in legal cases were adopted according to local conditions, and depended upon the immediate circumstances of the women involved. They also consider trial records as a form of masculine discourse, arguing that an anxious masculine subject can be seen to emerge in response to the phenomenon of prostitution. Chapter IV expands this discussion by drawing on literary texts showing how prostitutes prompted concern on the part of male poets and audiences, for whom their sexual agency was a threat which belied their theoretical status as sexual objects.
Note: Transcriptions of the legal cases making up chapters I-III are provided in Appendices A, B, and C.Family conflict in ducal Normandy, c. 1025-1135
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3940
This thesis focuses on conflict within families in Normandy, c. 1025 to 1135. Despite the occurrence of several acute struggles within the ducal house during this period, and a number of lesser known but significant disputes within aristocratic families, this topic has attracted little attention from historians. Kin conflict was cast by medieval commentators as a paradox, and indeed, it is often still regarded in these terms today: the family was a bastion of solidarity, and its members the very individuals to whom one turned for support in the face of an external threat, so for a family group to turn against itself was aberrant and abhorrent. In this thesis, I draw on significant narrative and documentary evidence to consider the practice and perception of family discord. When considered in its broader setting, it emerges that kin disputes were an expected and accepted part of Norman society at this time. I begin by introducing the topic, justifying my approach, considering the relevant historiography, and providing an overview of the sources. In chapter one, I examine the representations of family and conflict in a range of primary sources to glean contemporary views. In chapters two and three, I focus on the practice of conflict within the ducal family, considering the causes of disputes, and then the place of internal ducal dissension in the Norman world. Chapter four analyses the same issues in relation to discord within aristocratic families, before chapter five explores family disputes which arose from patronage of the Church. In the conclusion, I consider the Norman example within its comparative contemporary milieu and ponder the broader themes of family conflict.
2013-11-01T00:00:00ZHammond, CatherineThis thesis focuses on conflict within families in Normandy, c. 1025 to 1135. Despite the occurrence of several acute struggles within the ducal house during this period, and a number of lesser known but significant disputes within aristocratic families, this topic has attracted little attention from historians. Kin conflict was cast by medieval commentators as a paradox, and indeed, it is often still regarded in these terms today: the family was a bastion of solidarity, and its members the very individuals to whom one turned for support in the face of an external threat, so for a family group to turn against itself was aberrant and abhorrent. In this thesis, I draw on significant narrative and documentary evidence to consider the practice and perception of family discord. When considered in its broader setting, it emerges that kin disputes were an expected and accepted part of Norman society at this time. I begin by introducing the topic, justifying my approach, considering the relevant historiography, and providing an overview of the sources. In chapter one, I examine the representations of family and conflict in a range of primary sources to glean contemporary views. In chapters two and three, I focus on the practice of conflict within the ducal family, considering the causes of disputes, and then the place of internal ducal dissension in the Norman world. Chapter four analyses the same issues in relation to discord within aristocratic families, before chapter five explores family disputes which arose from patronage of the Church. In the conclusion, I consider the Norman example within its comparative contemporary milieu and ponder the broader themes of family conflict.Politics and legislation in England in the early fifteenth century : the Parliament of 1406
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3840
This thesis examines the 'Long Parliament' of 1406 as an example of politics
and legislation in England during the early fifteenth century. It is based on a wide
range of government sources, including manuscripts from the Public Record Office
and the British Library, chronicles, printed chancery rolls and literary works. The idea
behind this thesis is to shed light both on some aspects of Henry IV's rule and on the
significance of the English parliament during the later middle ages. It also takes into
account England's relations with France and its other neighbours in Henry IV's reign.
As will be seen, these had a more significant effect on the course of the 1406
parliament than has previously been realized. They also influenced one of the most
famous legislative acts of the 1406 parliament, the act for the inheritance of the
throne. The thesis begins with an introduction analysing the main events of Henry
IV's early years and the most important issues raised in his early parliaments (1399 to
1404). Without this analysis, the significance of the 1406 parliament cannot be
understood. The first section of the thesis then discusses the backgrounds, political
affiliations and connections of the members of the 1406 parliament and the factors
that might have influenced their attitudes. The second part of the thesis establishes the
chronology of the parliament and examines the main issues debated during its course.
The third part of the thesis is directed towards an examination of the petitions and the
petitioning process, and of the legislation enacted by this parliament. This section is
largely based on the class of Ancient Petitions (SC 8) in the Public Record Office,
London, which is the major primary source for unenrolled parliamentary petitions.
Fifty-four additional private petitions submitted to/or during the parliament of 1406
have been discovered, and these are used to analyse the process of parliamentary
petitioning. The final chapter discusses the consequences and aftermath of the
1406 parliament, to see the extent to which Henry's concessions in 1406 were
implemented during the first ten months of 1407, and why the king was able
to resume power during the Gloucester parliament of October 1407.
2001-01-01T00:00:00ZEl-Gazar, Zein El-Abedeen MohammedThis thesis examines the 'Long Parliament' of 1406 as an example of politics
and legislation in England during the early fifteenth century. It is based on a wide
range of government sources, including manuscripts from the Public Record Office
and the British Library, chronicles, printed chancery rolls and literary works. The idea
behind this thesis is to shed light both on some aspects of Henry IV's rule and on the
significance of the English parliament during the later middle ages. It also takes into
account England's relations with France and its other neighbours in Henry IV's reign.
As will be seen, these had a more significant effect on the course of the 1406
parliament than has previously been realized. They also influenced one of the most
famous legislative acts of the 1406 parliament, the act for the inheritance of the
throne. The thesis begins with an introduction analysing the main events of Henry
IV's early years and the most important issues raised in his early parliaments (1399 to
1404). Without this analysis, the significance of the 1406 parliament cannot be
understood. The first section of the thesis then discusses the backgrounds, political
affiliations and connections of the members of the 1406 parliament and the factors
that might have influenced their attitudes. The second part of the thesis establishes the
chronology of the parliament and examines the main issues debated during its course.
The third part of the thesis is directed towards an examination of the petitions and the
petitioning process, and of the legislation enacted by this parliament. This section is
largely based on the class of Ancient Petitions (SC 8) in the Public Record Office,
London, which is the major primary source for unenrolled parliamentary petitions.
Fifty-four additional private petitions submitted to/or during the parliament of 1406
have been discovered, and these are used to analyse the process of parliamentary
petitioning. The final chapter discusses the consequences and aftermath of the
1406 parliament, to see the extent to which Henry's concessions in 1406 were
implemented during the first ten months of 1407, and why the king was able
to resume power during the Gloucester parliament of October 1407.Catholic religious controversy and the French marketplace of print, 1535-1572
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3821
This thesis is an examination of Catholic religious controversial publication in France between 1535 and 1572. Although this encompassed a period of great political and religious turmoil, the Catholic publications of these tears are comparatively under-researched. The publication of controversial writings has more commonly been associated with the period after the Edict of Nantes in 1598. This study seeks to address this gap in research by a quantitative assessment of the volume of Catholic controversial printing during the mid-sixteenth century and its broader place within the publishing industry. Religious controversy formed an important component of the religious book trade in the sixteenth century at a time when the print industry itself was in a process of reorientation. Many of the forms of religious controversy familiar in the seventeenth century would find their roots in the discourse of the sixteenth century.
The first section of this study lays the groundwork for the analysis of the period 1535 to 1572. Chapter one looks at the beginnings of religious controversy in France and provides a brief overview of the market for religious print in the early sixteenth century. Chapter two builds on this analysis to chart the emergence and extent of Catholic responses to Lutherianism. Chapter three concentrates on the emergence of Reformed controversial writings and quantifies their output. The second section of this thesis presents a quantitative analysis of Catholic controversial works, Chapters four and five outline the contours of the book trade in France at the time. Chapter six assesses the volume of Catholic controversial literature produced and its relationship to the other genres. Chapter seven examines the printers and publishers who played a pivotal role in its production. Finally chapter eight examines the development of the genre with a typology of controversial literature investigating different approaches to such writing. A comparison with seventeenth century, pursued in the conclusion, draws out the lessons of the early development of a genre that was both critical to the defence of French Catholicism in the sixteenth century and the erosion of the privileged Huguenot minority in the decades after the Edict at Nantes. An appendix of all Catholic controversial editions printed between 1535 and 1572 is included. This formed the basis of the study and provides the first comprehensive catalogue of its kind. It features over 1,500 entries with numerous full bibliographic descriptions.
2013-01-01T00:00:00ZKemp, GraemeThis thesis is an examination of Catholic religious controversial publication in France between 1535 and 1572. Although this encompassed a period of great political and religious turmoil, the Catholic publications of these tears are comparatively under-researched. The publication of controversial writings has more commonly been associated with the period after the Edict of Nantes in 1598. This study seeks to address this gap in research by a quantitative assessment of the volume of Catholic controversial printing during the mid-sixteenth century and its broader place within the publishing industry. Religious controversy formed an important component of the religious book trade in the sixteenth century at a time when the print industry itself was in a process of reorientation. Many of the forms of religious controversy familiar in the seventeenth century would find their roots in the discourse of the sixteenth century.
The first section of this study lays the groundwork for the analysis of the period 1535 to 1572. Chapter one looks at the beginnings of religious controversy in France and provides a brief overview of the market for religious print in the early sixteenth century. Chapter two builds on this analysis to chart the emergence and extent of Catholic responses to Lutherianism. Chapter three concentrates on the emergence of Reformed controversial writings and quantifies their output. The second section of this thesis presents a quantitative analysis of Catholic controversial works, Chapters four and five outline the contours of the book trade in France at the time. Chapter six assesses the volume of Catholic controversial literature produced and its relationship to the other genres. Chapter seven examines the printers and publishers who played a pivotal role in its production. Finally chapter eight examines the development of the genre with a typology of controversial literature investigating different approaches to such writing. A comparison with seventeenth century, pursued in the conclusion, draws out the lessons of the early development of a genre that was both critical to the defence of French Catholicism in the sixteenth century and the erosion of the privileged Huguenot minority in the decades after the Edict at Nantes. An appendix of all Catholic controversial editions printed between 1535 and 1572 is included. This formed the basis of the study and provides the first comprehensive catalogue of its kind. It features over 1,500 entries with numerous full bibliographic descriptions.Middle class radicalism and the media : banning the bomb in Britain, 1954-65
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3742
The dissertation explores the relationship between middle class radicalism and the media in Britain between 1954 and 1965. It demonstrates how developments in media
communications and discourse influenced the radical movement to ban-the-bomb. The rise
of visual and commercial media, combined with the shift of media discourse away from the frameworks of the class system and the Cold War, led to an expansion of the boundaries of democratic debate: both in terms of the issues which were open to dispute and the groups which were able to dispute them. It enabled pacifists and socialists to mobilise a movement
by co-ordinating anti-nuclear propaganda with media coverage. Since they adapted their
tactics according to the success with which they secured coverage in the media, their
relationship with it was integral to the evolution of the ban-the-bomb and peace movements.
The relationship between middle class radicalism and the media was significant not only for the political cultures of pacifism and socialism, however, but also for the nature of democracy and the public sphere in Britain. By exploiting developments in media
communications and discourse, radicals also influenced public life. The activists, artists, intellectuals and rank-and-file supporters who participated in the movement forged and popularised forms of protest in and outside of the media and the legal and political system.
2013-01-01T00:00:00ZHill, Christopher RobertThe dissertation explores the relationship between middle class radicalism and the media in Britain between 1954 and 1965. It demonstrates how developments in media
communications and discourse influenced the radical movement to ban-the-bomb. The rise
of visual and commercial media, combined with the shift of media discourse away from the frameworks of the class system and the Cold War, led to an expansion of the boundaries of democratic debate: both in terms of the issues which were open to dispute and the groups which were able to dispute them. It enabled pacifists and socialists to mobilise a movement
by co-ordinating anti-nuclear propaganda with media coverage. Since they adapted their
tactics according to the success with which they secured coverage in the media, their
relationship with it was integral to the evolution of the ban-the-bomb and peace movements.
The relationship between middle class radicalism and the media was significant not only for the political cultures of pacifism and socialism, however, but also for the nature of democracy and the public sphere in Britain. By exploiting developments in media
communications and discourse, radicals also influenced public life. The activists, artists, intellectuals and rank-and-file supporters who participated in the movement forged and popularised forms of protest in and outside of the media and the legal and political system.Perfecting prevention : the medical writings of Maino de Maineri (d.c. 1368)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3718
This thesis provides evidence of the centrality of prevention to learned medicine as well as wider social interest in and demand for this type of advice in the fourteenth century. It is based on the four major medical writings of Maino de Maineri (d. c. 1368), physician to King Robert the Bruce, master of the University of Paris and physician to the Visconti rulers of Milan. These writings, the ‘Regimen sanitatis’ (1331), the ‘Compendium regimen sanitatis’ (c. 1336), the ‘Liber medicinalibus’ (1360) and the ‘Libellus de preservatione ab epydimia’ (also 1360), for the most part untranscribed and untranslated, are largely biased towards preventive medicine. The thesis opens with a detailed biographical account of Maino's life and his writings as a whole, which provides vital context for the study. Then the material contained within his four major works is organised around four thematic chapters. The first deals with the ideas which underpinned Maino's medical writings: his conceptions of health, his use of authorities, and the way he structured and adapted his knowledge for his various audiences (academic, religious, courtly), perfecting the delivery of his advice. The second describes the physician's role as dietician, advising his readers and patients on how to modify their lifestyles in order to remain healthy. In particular this chapter focuses on food and drink, perhaps Maino's specialist field. Chapter 3 moves to consider the relationship between body and soul in Maino's writings, examining sex in particular, viewed as a reproductive act, a mode of excretion and as a moral problem. Maino's concern for morality and the health of the soul was exceptional. Finally, the fourth chapter looks at the external threats posed to the healthy body by poison and plague. In particular, Maino's career offers a rare chance to assess the effect of the plague on medical theory and practice. By examining the attitudes expressed in his pre- and post-1348 writings, a revised assessment of its impact on medical theory and practice can be made. Three appendices conclude the study: a survey of the Latin manuscripts of Maino's medical and astrological writings, a transcription of his ‘Compendium regimen sanitatis’ and a summary of the recipes included in his ‘Regimen sanitatis’. It is made clear that Maino and his patrons viewed the role of physician as much more than doctoring to the sick, a view echoed throughout in other contemporary sources. The good physician sought to preserve and conserve the health of his household, acting as dietician, moralist and guardian to his clients. Through the creation of his writings, Maino sought to reflect and perfect these roles, to ensure the centrality of prevention within medical education and so to future generations of practitioners.
2006-01-01T00:00:00ZProctor, CarolineThis thesis provides evidence of the centrality of prevention to learned medicine as well as wider social interest in and demand for this type of advice in the fourteenth century. It is based on the four major medical writings of Maino de Maineri (d. c. 1368), physician to King Robert the Bruce, master of the University of Paris and physician to the Visconti rulers of Milan. These writings, the ‘Regimen sanitatis’ (1331), the ‘Compendium regimen sanitatis’ (c. 1336), the ‘Liber medicinalibus’ (1360) and the ‘Libellus de preservatione ab epydimia’ (also 1360), for the most part untranscribed and untranslated, are largely biased towards preventive medicine. The thesis opens with a detailed biographical account of Maino's life and his writings as a whole, which provides vital context for the study. Then the material contained within his four major works is organised around four thematic chapters. The first deals with the ideas which underpinned Maino's medical writings: his conceptions of health, his use of authorities, and the way he structured and adapted his knowledge for his various audiences (academic, religious, courtly), perfecting the delivery of his advice. The second describes the physician's role as dietician, advising his readers and patients on how to modify their lifestyles in order to remain healthy. In particular this chapter focuses on food and drink, perhaps Maino's specialist field. Chapter 3 moves to consider the relationship between body and soul in Maino's writings, examining sex in particular, viewed as a reproductive act, a mode of excretion and as a moral problem. Maino's concern for morality and the health of the soul was exceptional. Finally, the fourth chapter looks at the external threats posed to the healthy body by poison and plague. In particular, Maino's career offers a rare chance to assess the effect of the plague on medical theory and practice. By examining the attitudes expressed in his pre- and post-1348 writings, a revised assessment of its impact on medical theory and practice can be made. Three appendices conclude the study: a survey of the Latin manuscripts of Maino's medical and astrological writings, a transcription of his ‘Compendium regimen sanitatis’ and a summary of the recipes included in his ‘Regimen sanitatis’. It is made clear that Maino and his patrons viewed the role of physician as much more than doctoring to the sick, a view echoed throughout in other contemporary sources. The good physician sought to preserve and conserve the health of his household, acting as dietician, moralist and guardian to his clients. Through the creation of his writings, Maino sought to reflect and perfect these roles, to ensure the centrality of prevention within medical education and so to future generations of practitioners.Robert Beale and the Elizabethan polity
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3709
Robert Beale (c. 1541-1601) was one of the foremost (and certainly the best
documented) of the 'second-rank' figures that inhabited the inner rings of the
Elizabethan polity, and who in many senses characterised the politics of the age. Beale
was educated first at Coventry and then abroad during the Marian exile. Here he
imbibed of the cosmopolitan Protestantism that was to characterise and also control his
subsequent years of service to Queen, Country and commonwealth. His academic,
linguistic and legal training also formed the basis of his secretarial and administrative
skills that provided the backbone to his public political life.
Beale became an integral figure in mid-Elizabethan political society first through his
connections with Cecil, Leicester and Walsingham and then through his service as a
diplomatic specialist and as a Clerk of the Privy Council. His entire public political life
was motivated and controlled by a complex matrix of conceptions of service. First,
service to Walsingham in Paris as a secretary and familiar; second, service to Cecil and
Leicester and other Privy Councillors as an administrator and a source of counsel, and
third service to Elizabeth as Queen and figurehead of the nation. The final controlling
ideological impulse for Beale was his service to the more intangible concepts of a
distinctly protestant English commonwealth, combined at the same time with a more
widespread notion of a pan-European community of reformed protestants.
Beale's public political life provides an exceptionally well-documented microcosm of
many of the concerns that motivated his contemporaries and of the arenas in which
these concerns were acted out. As such, the clearer and more detailed picture of Beale
that emerges also adds considerably to our understanding of mid-Elizabethan political
society.
2000-01-01T00:00:00ZTaviner, MarkRobert Beale (c. 1541-1601) was one of the foremost (and certainly the best
documented) of the 'second-rank' figures that inhabited the inner rings of the
Elizabethan polity, and who in many senses characterised the politics of the age. Beale
was educated first at Coventry and then abroad during the Marian exile. Here he
imbibed of the cosmopolitan Protestantism that was to characterise and also control his
subsequent years of service to Queen, Country and commonwealth. His academic,
linguistic and legal training also formed the basis of his secretarial and administrative
skills that provided the backbone to his public political life.
Beale became an integral figure in mid-Elizabethan political society first through his
connections with Cecil, Leicester and Walsingham and then through his service as a
diplomatic specialist and as a Clerk of the Privy Council. His entire public political life
was motivated and controlled by a complex matrix of conceptions of service. First,
service to Walsingham in Paris as a secretary and familiar; second, service to Cecil and
Leicester and other Privy Councillors as an administrator and a source of counsel, and
third service to Elizabeth as Queen and figurehead of the nation. The final controlling
ideological impulse for Beale was his service to the more intangible concepts of a
distinctly protestant English commonwealth, combined at the same time with a more
widespread notion of a pan-European community of reformed protestants.
Beale's public political life provides an exceptionally well-documented microcosm of
many of the concerns that motivated his contemporaries and of the arenas in which
these concerns were acted out. As such, the clearer and more detailed picture of Beale
that emerges also adds considerably to our understanding of mid-Elizabethan political
society.The impact of the Union of 1707 on early eighteenth-century Fife electoral politics, 1707-1747
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3708
In an unprecedented act of peaceful, albeit contentious, statesmanship, the 1707 Treaty of Union joined Scotland and England into one sovereign country. Now governed by the
Parliament of Great Britain, Scotland was allowed forty-five parliamentary members divided between the country's counties and burghs. Relinquishing its own Parliament, Scotland was obligated to adapt and to accept a seismic shift in the political management of its government.
Not only were Scottish politics affected by this shift at a national level, but local elections were also significantly impacted by this change. Due to its physical size, peculiar demographics, and politically-active gentry, the county of Fife has proven to be an ideal subject for studying this process. By providing a comprehensive examination of the impact of the Union on the local government and electoral politics of one Scottish county, this study shows that while the Union fundamentally altered the manner in which local politics
functioned, the localities not only adapted to the new electoral procedures, but party politics in particular were allowed to grow and flourish.
Fife's county records have proven to be a particularly rich and underused resource for this study. The minute books of town council meetings for each of Fife's major royal burghs, covering the years 1707-1747, have been examined, along with a complete set of minutes from the Commissioners of Supply, the county body responsible for the collection of the land tax and, crucially, for determining electoral qualification. Correspondence, in the form of letters and memoranda from Fife's leading politicians, has allowed the reconstruction of several important elections which in tum provide evidence for the argument that party
politics in Scotland not only survived after Union but also thrived in an era of unparalleled electoral competition.
Partially owing to the reduction in parliamentary representation at Westminster, the political parties in Scotland experienced tremendous growth. Contrary to recent historiography, however, no significant evidence of corruption was found in the operations of the county franchise from the first Fife elections held in 1708 through to 1747, the end of the present
study's span. The burgh electoral structure, conversely, both permitted and experienced
gross manipulation by the parties competing for the few parliamentary seats now allocated to the Scottish burghs.
This study demonstrates that political parties thrived in the new era of Scottish partisan politics ushered in by Union. Fife, in particular, adapted creatively to the new order. This suggests that an increasingly vibrant culture oflocal political competition and argument in
the early eighteenth century was actually a likely consequence at the local level of Scotland's national integration into the new state of Great Britain.
2006-01-01T00:00:00ZDeatherage, Janet V.In an unprecedented act of peaceful, albeit contentious, statesmanship, the 1707 Treaty of Union joined Scotland and England into one sovereign country. Now governed by the
Parliament of Great Britain, Scotland was allowed forty-five parliamentary members divided between the country's counties and burghs. Relinquishing its own Parliament, Scotland was obligated to adapt and to accept a seismic shift in the political management of its government.
Not only were Scottish politics affected by this shift at a national level, but local elections were also significantly impacted by this change. Due to its physical size, peculiar demographics, and politically-active gentry, the county of Fife has proven to be an ideal subject for studying this process. By providing a comprehensive examination of the impact of the Union on the local government and electoral politics of one Scottish county, this study shows that while the Union fundamentally altered the manner in which local politics
functioned, the localities not only adapted to the new electoral procedures, but party politics in particular were allowed to grow and flourish.
Fife's county records have proven to be a particularly rich and underused resource for this study. The minute books of town council meetings for each of Fife's major royal burghs, covering the years 1707-1747, have been examined, along with a complete set of minutes from the Commissioners of Supply, the county body responsible for the collection of the land tax and, crucially, for determining electoral qualification. Correspondence, in the form of letters and memoranda from Fife's leading politicians, has allowed the reconstruction of several important elections which in tum provide evidence for the argument that party
politics in Scotland not only survived after Union but also thrived in an era of unparalleled electoral competition.
Partially owing to the reduction in parliamentary representation at Westminster, the political parties in Scotland experienced tremendous growth. Contrary to recent historiography, however, no significant evidence of corruption was found in the operations of the county franchise from the first Fife elections held in 1708 through to 1747, the end of the present
study's span. The burgh electoral structure, conversely, both permitted and experienced
gross manipulation by the parties competing for the few parliamentary seats now allocated to the Scottish burghs.
This study demonstrates that political parties thrived in the new era of Scottish partisan politics ushered in by Union. Fife, in particular, adapted creatively to the new order. This suggests that an increasingly vibrant culture oflocal political competition and argument in
the early eighteenth century was actually a likely consequence at the local level of Scotland's national integration into the new state of Great Britain.England, the English and the Thirty Years' War (1618-1648)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3653
This thesis explores the role of England and the English during the Thirty Years’ War
(1618-1648), and provides the first major study of the between 50,000 and 60,000
Englishmen who fought for the ‘Protestant cause’ within the armies of countries such as
the Dutch Republic, Denmark and Sweden. These findings provide an alternative
perspective on a number of widely accepted theories, such as the demise of English
military power throughout the period and the failure of the Stuart monarchs to engage
within continental warfare. The actions of the English abroad openly contributed not
only to crucial European events, such as during the struggle to hold the Palatinate
(1620-1623) and at the sieges of Maastricht (1632) and Breda (1637) but also to
domestic events such as the breakdown of relations between the Crown and Parliament.
By making extensive use of continental archives to analyse the role of the English
abroad, this thesis provides a new perspective on not only events in Europe but also events within the borders of Stuart Britain. Through an analysis of the networks and motivations that linked these men, it challenges any idea these they were unimportant or simply mercenary by showing they were, in fact, an active part of Stuart policy while also actually fighting for a host of individual motivations. Explaining the role of these men during the breakdown of Stuart government in the late 1630s and 1640s illustrates the considerable influence this body of men had on their homeland. The thesis not only contributes to English historiography but also allows the existent work on Scotland and Ireland by historians such as Steve Murdoch, Alexia Grosjean, David Worthington and Robert Stradling to be placed within a wider British context. It also provides a contribution to the beginnings of a wider analysis of the English abroad during the early
modern period, which has been sorely under-researched.
2012-01-01T00:00:00ZMarks, AdamThis thesis explores the role of England and the English during the Thirty Years’ War
(1618-1648), and provides the first major study of the between 50,000 and 60,000
Englishmen who fought for the ‘Protestant cause’ within the armies of countries such as
the Dutch Republic, Denmark and Sweden. These findings provide an alternative
perspective on a number of widely accepted theories, such as the demise of English
military power throughout the period and the failure of the Stuart monarchs to engage
within continental warfare. The actions of the English abroad openly contributed not
only to crucial European events, such as during the struggle to hold the Palatinate
(1620-1623) and at the sieges of Maastricht (1632) and Breda (1637) but also to
domestic events such as the breakdown of relations between the Crown and Parliament.
By making extensive use of continental archives to analyse the role of the English
abroad, this thesis provides a new perspective on not only events in Europe but also events within the borders of Stuart Britain. Through an analysis of the networks and motivations that linked these men, it challenges any idea these they were unimportant or simply mercenary by showing they were, in fact, an active part of Stuart policy while also actually fighting for a host of individual motivations. Explaining the role of these men during the breakdown of Stuart government in the late 1630s and 1640s illustrates the considerable influence this body of men had on their homeland. The thesis not only contributes to English historiography but also allows the existent work on Scotland and Ireland by historians such as Steve Murdoch, Alexia Grosjean, David Worthington and Robert Stradling to be placed within a wider British context. It also provides a contribution to the beginnings of a wider analysis of the English abroad during the early
modern period, which has been sorely under-researched.Preachers and governance in fifteenth-century Italian towns : a comparative investigation of three case studies
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3631
This thesis examines the sermons of three conventual mendicant preachers in three
15th-century Italian cities: the Easter Sunday sermons of 1416 and 1417 of a Franciscan, Giovanni Coltellini; a 1446 sermon for the feast-day of St Mark by a
Dominican, Leonardo Mattei; and the 1460 Palm Sunday sermon of another
Dominican, Tommaso Liuti. These are studied through the contextual framework
provided by the use of sacristy records, treatises, chronicles, diaries, council minutes,
papal bulls, and other sermons. Through these sources, the thesis explores the theme
of mendicant preaching in support of secular governing authority. Whereas most
historians have concentrated on the criticisms of observant friars, it is here argued that
mendicant preachers were employed as a ‘routine’ business of government at both
critical and non-critical moments in order to promote the governance of a secular
authority, its policies, or its ideology. The first three parts form case studies of
preaching in socio-politically distinct contexts. The preaching on peace and unity by
the Bolognese Coltellini during political upheaval in his native city is examined first, and establishes how the preacher sought to strengthen links between the governing coalition of factions. The second part investigates promotion of Venetian governance by Mattei in occupied Udine within a period characterised by claims of
mismanagement. The last case study approaches from the viewpoint of personal
motivation. It investigates Liuti’s relationship with the Este court in Ferrara and the links between the friar’s treatise on good governance, a sermon on a closely-related theme, and his future career. The final section is a comparative analysis of the case studies, assessing similarities and differences in approach, style, and content. It highlights the importance of a preacher’s local origin in forming bonds with audience
and governing authority, and the crucial role played by the use of classical authorities in communicating with ruling elites. Lastly, the commonality of aims, if not ultimate goals, between preacher and secular authority is underscored. The involvement of holy men in secular affairs was perceived on the whole as uncontradictory, and provides evidence for an intrinsic inseparability between religion and public life in Quattrocento Italy.
2012-01-01T00:00:00ZVisnjevac, StefanThis thesis examines the sermons of three conventual mendicant preachers in three
15th-century Italian cities: the Easter Sunday sermons of 1416 and 1417 of a Franciscan, Giovanni Coltellini; a 1446 sermon for the feast-day of St Mark by a
Dominican, Leonardo Mattei; and the 1460 Palm Sunday sermon of another
Dominican, Tommaso Liuti. These are studied through the contextual framework
provided by the use of sacristy records, treatises, chronicles, diaries, council minutes,
papal bulls, and other sermons. Through these sources, the thesis explores the theme
of mendicant preaching in support of secular governing authority. Whereas most
historians have concentrated on the criticisms of observant friars, it is here argued that
mendicant preachers were employed as a ‘routine’ business of government at both
critical and non-critical moments in order to promote the governance of a secular
authority, its policies, or its ideology. The first three parts form case studies of
preaching in socio-politically distinct contexts. The preaching on peace and unity by
the Bolognese Coltellini during political upheaval in his native city is examined first, and establishes how the preacher sought to strengthen links between the governing coalition of factions. The second part investigates promotion of Venetian governance by Mattei in occupied Udine within a period characterised by claims of
mismanagement. The last case study approaches from the viewpoint of personal
motivation. It investigates Liuti’s relationship with the Este court in Ferrara and the links between the friar’s treatise on good governance, a sermon on a closely-related theme, and his future career. The final section is a comparative analysis of the case studies, assessing similarities and differences in approach, style, and content. It highlights the importance of a preacher’s local origin in forming bonds with audience
and governing authority, and the crucial role played by the use of classical authorities in communicating with ruling elites. Lastly, the commonality of aims, if not ultimate goals, between preacher and secular authority is underscored. The involvement of holy men in secular affairs was perceived on the whole as uncontradictory, and provides evidence for an intrinsic inseparability between religion and public life in Quattrocento Italy.The mediaeval bestiary and its textual tradition
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3628
This thesis examines the textual development of the medieval Latin prose
bestiary throughout Europe over the course of the Middle Ages and uses this, in
conjunction with a detailed study of the manuscripts, to propose new theories about
bestiary users and owners. The Introduction describes previous bestiary research,
focusing on that which concerns the relationships between manuscripts and the different textual versions, or bestiary ‘Families.’ This is used to justify my research and show how it is more comprehensive than that which has been done before and concentrates on English illuminated bestiaries. Part One takes a wider look at the bestiary in terms of
geography and utilisation. The bestiary is shown to have been found across Europe in a
variety of manuscript types, disproving the assumption that the bestiary is primarily an
illustrated English text. Several manuscripts, both English and Continental, are then examined in greater detail to show how the physical qualities of the manuscript, along with the text, may be used to suggest (sometimes unexpected) bestiary users. Part Two makes an in-depth examination of the early development of the bestiary text, from various sources, into the different Families. A comparison of the bestiary texts allows the manuscripts of each Family to be grouped according to both the textual characteristics and place of production. The relevant features of each group and its members are discussed in detail, and the results of this examination are then used to propose new patterns of bestiary development and exchange between England and the Continent. Part Three summarises the textual changes made to each bestiary chapter and shows how these alter the sense of the individual chapter, and the text of each Family as a whole. The thesis concludes with a reiteration of the importance of the entirety of the manuscript evidence when making hypotheses about the development of a text and its users. This is particularly relevant in the case of the bestiary, which is found in such a variety of manuscripts throughout Europe during the Middle Ages.
2012-01-01T00:00:00ZStewart, PatriciaThis thesis examines the textual development of the medieval Latin prose
bestiary throughout Europe over the course of the Middle Ages and uses this, in
conjunction with a detailed study of the manuscripts, to propose new theories about
bestiary users and owners. The Introduction describes previous bestiary research,
focusing on that which concerns the relationships between manuscripts and the different textual versions, or bestiary ‘Families.’ This is used to justify my research and show how it is more comprehensive than that which has been done before and concentrates on English illuminated bestiaries. Part One takes a wider look at the bestiary in terms of
geography and utilisation. The bestiary is shown to have been found across Europe in a
variety of manuscript types, disproving the assumption that the bestiary is primarily an
illustrated English text. Several manuscripts, both English and Continental, are then examined in greater detail to show how the physical qualities of the manuscript, along with the text, may be used to suggest (sometimes unexpected) bestiary users. Part Two makes an in-depth examination of the early development of the bestiary text, from various sources, into the different Families. A comparison of the bestiary texts allows the manuscripts of each Family to be grouped according to both the textual characteristics and place of production. The relevant features of each group and its members are discussed in detail, and the results of this examination are then used to propose new patterns of bestiary development and exchange between England and the Continent. Part Three summarises the textual changes made to each bestiary chapter and shows how these alter the sense of the individual chapter, and the text of each Family as a whole. The thesis concludes with a reiteration of the importance of the entirety of the manuscript evidence when making hypotheses about the development of a text and its users. This is particularly relevant in the case of the bestiary, which is found in such a variety of manuscripts throughout Europe during the Middle Ages.Representations of collective action in Mantua and Parma, c.1000-c.1120
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3612
During the 1970s Keller codified a Ständeordnung (social order) in the cities of
Italy in the ninth to twelfth centuries dividing political society into three ordines: the capitanei (high nobility), valvassores (low nobility) and populus (non nobles). This model has had a great impact on historians’ presentation of urban society in the precommunal and communal period and much of the debate of the last thirty years has hinged around how extensively similar models can be applied throughout the cities of Italy. My thesis critiques this discussion, arguing that too much emphasis has been placed on identifying and defining social groups within this period without fully considering the political motivations, social preconceptions and rhetorical techniques of the authors of the medieval texts. I focus on Mantua and Parma and investigate a series of case studies looking at the political and rhetorical strategies pursued by the authors of the sources. This comparative approach is novel and balances a tendency to address the Italian communes either individually or as regional surveys. The use of case studies allows a deeper analysis than the general surveys common to this topic are able to provide. I have reassessed incidents in Mantua and Parma and demonstrated that a number of factors affected different authors’ choices during this period, and that these factors changed over time: most notably from rhetorical need to descriptions of politically activity. Furthermore, I argue that urban collective action was often undertaken by a conglomeration of those who could be defined as any of the ordines described by Keller and others. This has implications for the applicability of Ständeordnung in other cities in Northern Italy which share similar political situations and documentation with Mantua or Parma, suggesting that these social models may need to be redefined. My thesis does not overturn the concept of Ständeordnung but refines it in an original manner contributing a new aspect to the debate.
2013-01-01T00:00:00ZHoughton, RobertDuring the 1970s Keller codified a Ständeordnung (social order) in the cities of
Italy in the ninth to twelfth centuries dividing political society into three ordines: the capitanei (high nobility), valvassores (low nobility) and populus (non nobles). This model has had a great impact on historians’ presentation of urban society in the precommunal and communal period and much of the debate of the last thirty years has hinged around how extensively similar models can be applied throughout the cities of Italy. My thesis critiques this discussion, arguing that too much emphasis has been placed on identifying and defining social groups within this period without fully considering the political motivations, social preconceptions and rhetorical techniques of the authors of the medieval texts. I focus on Mantua and Parma and investigate a series of case studies looking at the political and rhetorical strategies pursued by the authors of the sources. This comparative approach is novel and balances a tendency to address the Italian communes either individually or as regional surveys. The use of case studies allows a deeper analysis than the general surveys common to this topic are able to provide. I have reassessed incidents in Mantua and Parma and demonstrated that a number of factors affected different authors’ choices during this period, and that these factors changed over time: most notably from rhetorical need to descriptions of politically activity. Furthermore, I argue that urban collective action was often undertaken by a conglomeration of those who could be defined as any of the ordines described by Keller and others. This has implications for the applicability of Ständeordnung in other cities in Northern Italy which share similar political situations and documentation with Mantua or Parma, suggesting that these social models may need to be redefined. My thesis does not overturn the concept of Ständeordnung but refines it in an original manner contributing a new aspect to the debate.A biographical and critical study of the life and writings of Sir David Dalrymple, Lord Hailes
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3528
The name of Sir David Dalrymple, Lord Hailes has always been known to students of Scottish history by reason of his "Annals of Scotland", long accepted as a fundamental reference book for that period of Scottish history which it covers. It is safe to say, however that few of his other historical publications are now read. Those familiar with the anti-Gibbon literature also know him as one of Gibbon's most respected critics, while the recent studies of the 18th Century revival of interest in early and medieval literature have revealed his key position in this movement, both as an editor, and as an adviser and helper to others. In the legal profession, he was highly thought of as a lawyer and judge, and the number and importance of his correspondents testify to his wide acquaintance and high reputation amongst men of learning. Despite all this, no full account of the man and his work has previously been made, although there have been several unfinished attempts. [...] An attempt has been made to fit Hailes into the cultural and social background of his times, and to make some estimate of the influence and importance of his published work, with particular reference to the fields of history and literature. Much of the basic research in this thesis was done in compiling Appendices A and B. No reliable list of Hailes's publications has ever been drawn up, and Appendix A is a serious attempt to fill this gap. A complete check-list of Hailes's extant correspondence has not been attempted previously and Appendix B is designed to supply this omission. [Abstract taken from longer Foreword].
1954-01-01T00:00:00ZCarnie, Robert HayThe name of Sir David Dalrymple, Lord Hailes has always been known to students of Scottish history by reason of his "Annals of Scotland", long accepted as a fundamental reference book for that period of Scottish history which it covers. It is safe to say, however that few of his other historical publications are now read. Those familiar with the anti-Gibbon literature also know him as one of Gibbon's most respected critics, while the recent studies of the 18th Century revival of interest in early and medieval literature have revealed his key position in this movement, both as an editor, and as an adviser and helper to others. In the legal profession, he was highly thought of as a lawyer and judge, and the number and importance of his correspondents testify to his wide acquaintance and high reputation amongst men of learning. Despite all this, no full account of the man and his work has previously been made, although there have been several unfinished attempts. [...] An attempt has been made to fit Hailes into the cultural and social background of his times, and to make some estimate of the influence and importance of his published work, with particular reference to the fields of history and literature. Much of the basic research in this thesis was done in compiling Appendices A and B. No reliable list of Hailes's publications has ever been drawn up, and Appendix A is a serious attempt to fill this gap. A complete check-list of Hailes's extant correspondence has not been attempted previously and Appendix B is designed to supply this omission. [Abstract taken from longer Foreword].Henry Hallam revisited
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3517
Although Henry Hallam (1777–1859) is best known for his Constitutional History of England (1827) and as a founder of ‘whig’ history, to situate him primarily as a mere critic of David Hume or as an apprentice to Thomas Babington Macaulay does him a disservice. He wrote four substantial books of which the first, his View of the state of Europe during the middle ages (1818), deserves to be seen as the most important; and his correspondence shows him to have been integrated into the contemporary intelligentsia in ways that imply more than the Whig acolyte customarily portrayed by commentators. This article re-situates Hallam by thinking across both time and space and depicts a significant historian whose filiations reached to Europe and North America. It proposes that Hallam did not originate the whig interpretation of history but rather that he created a sense of the past resting on law and science which would be reasserted in the age of Darwin.
2012-06-01T00:00:00ZBentley, Michael JohnAlthough Henry Hallam (1777–1859) is best known for his Constitutional History of England (1827) and as a founder of ‘whig’ history, to situate him primarily as a mere critic of David Hume or as an apprentice to Thomas Babington Macaulay does him a disservice. He wrote four substantial books of which the first, his View of the state of Europe during the middle ages (1818), deserves to be seen as the most important; and his correspondence shows him to have been integrated into the contemporary intelligentsia in ways that imply more than the Whig acolyte customarily portrayed by commentators. This article re-situates Hallam by thinking across both time and space and depicts a significant historian whose filiations reached to Europe and North America. It proposes that Hallam did not originate the whig interpretation of history but rather that he created a sense of the past resting on law and science which would be reasserted in the age of Darwin.Living like the laity? : The negotiation of religious status in the cities of late medieval Italy
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3505
Framed by consideration of images of treasurers on the books of the treasury in thirteenth-century Siena, this article uses evidence for the employment of men of religion in city offices in central and northern Italy to show how religious status (treated as a subset of ‘clerical culture’) could become an important object of negotiation between city and churchmen, a tool in the repertoire of power relations. It focuses on the employment of men of religion as urban treasurers and takes Florence in the late thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries as a principal case study, but also touches on the other tasks assigned to men of religion and, very briefly, on evidence from other cities (Bologna, Brescia, Como, Milan, Padua, Perugia and Siena). It outlines some of the possible arguments deployed for this use of men of religion in order to demonstrate that religious status was, like gender, more contingent and fluid than the norm-based models often relied on as a shorthand by historians. Despite the powerful rhetoric of lay–clerical separation in this period, the engagement of men of religion in paid, term-bound urban offices inevitably brought them closer to living like the laity.
2010-12-01T00:00:00ZAndrews, FrancesFramed by consideration of images of treasurers on the books of the treasury in thirteenth-century Siena, this article uses evidence for the employment of men of religion in city offices in central and northern Italy to show how religious status (treated as a subset of ‘clerical culture’) could become an important object of negotiation between city and churchmen, a tool in the repertoire of power relations. It focuses on the employment of men of religion as urban treasurers and takes Florence in the late thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries as a principal case study, but also touches on the other tasks assigned to men of religion and, very briefly, on evidence from other cities (Bologna, Brescia, Como, Milan, Padua, Perugia and Siena). It outlines some of the possible arguments deployed for this use of men of religion in order to demonstrate that religious status was, like gender, more contingent and fluid than the norm-based models often relied on as a shorthand by historians. Despite the powerful rhetoric of lay–clerical separation in this period, the engagement of men of religion in paid, term-bound urban offices inevitably brought them closer to living like the laity.The English provincial book trade : bookseller stock-lists, c.1520-1640
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3449
The book world of sixteenth-century England was heavily focused on London. London’s publishers wholly dominated the production of books, and with Oxford and Cambridge the booksellers of the capital also played the largest role in the supplying and distribution of books imported from Continental Europe. Nevertheless, by the end of the sixteenth century a considerable network of booksellers had been established in England’s provincial towns. This dissertation uses scattered surviving evidence from book lists and inventories to investigate the development and character of provincial bookselling in the period between 1520 and 1640. It draws on information from most of England’s larger cities, including York, Norwich and Exeter, as well as much smaller places, such as Kirkby Lonsdale and Ormskirk. It demonstrates that, despite the competition from the metropolis, local booksellers played an important role in supplying customers with a considerable range and variety of books, and that these bookshops became larger and more ambitious in their services to customers through this period. The result should be a significant contribution to understanding the book world of early modern England. The dissertation is accompanied by an appendix, listing and identifying the books documented in nine separate lists, each of which, where possible, has been matched to surviving editions.
2012-11-30T00:00:00ZWinters, JenniferThe book world of sixteenth-century England was heavily focused on London. London’s publishers wholly dominated the production of books, and with Oxford and Cambridge the booksellers of the capital also played the largest role in the supplying and distribution of books imported from Continental Europe. Nevertheless, by the end of the sixteenth century a considerable network of booksellers had been established in England’s provincial towns. This dissertation uses scattered surviving evidence from book lists and inventories to investigate the development and character of provincial bookselling in the period between 1520 and 1640. It draws on information from most of England’s larger cities, including York, Norwich and Exeter, as well as much smaller places, such as Kirkby Lonsdale and Ormskirk. It demonstrates that, despite the competition from the metropolis, local booksellers played an important role in supplying customers with a considerable range and variety of books, and that these bookshops became larger and more ambitious in their services to customers through this period. The result should be a significant contribution to understanding the book world of early modern England. The dissertation is accompanied by an appendix, listing and identifying the books documented in nine separate lists, each of which, where possible, has been matched to surviving editions.The apocalyptic tradition in Scotland, 1588-1688
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3386
Throughout the seventeenth century, numerous Scots became convinced that the major political and religious upheavals of their age signified the fulfillment of, or further unfolding of, the vivid prophecies described in the Book of Revelation which foretell of the final consummation of all things. To date, however, an in-depth analysis of the evolution of Scottish apocalyptic belief during the seventeenth century has never been undertaken. This thesis utilizes a wide variety of source material to demonstrate the existence of a cohesive, persistent, and largely conservative tradition of apocalyptic thought in Scotland that spanned the years 1588 to 1688. Chapter One examines several influential commentaries on the Book of Revelation published by notable Scots during the decades either side of the Union of Crowns. These works reveal many of the principal characteristics that formed the basis of the Scottish apocalyptic tradition. The most important of these traits which became a consistent feature of the tradition was the rejection of millenarianism. In recent years, historians have exaggerated the influence of millenarian ideals in Scotland during the Covenanting movement which began in 1638. Chapter Two argues that Scottish Covenanters consistently denounced millenarianism as a dangerous, subversive doctrine that could lead to the religious radicalism espoused by sixteenth-century German Anabaptists. Chapter Three looks at political and religious factors which led to the general decline of apocalyptic expectancy in Scotland during the Interregnum. It also demonstrates how, despite this decline, Scottish apocalyptic thinkers continued to uphold the primary traits of the apocalyptic tradition which surfaced over the first half of the century. Lastly, Chapter Four explains how state-enforced religious persecution of Scottish Presbyterians during the Restoration period led to the radicalisation of the tradition and inspired the violent actions of Covenanter extremists who believed they had been chosen by God to act as instruments of his divine vengeance in the latter-days.
2013-06-01T00:00:00ZDrinnon, David A.Throughout the seventeenth century, numerous Scots became convinced that the major political and religious upheavals of their age signified the fulfillment of, or further unfolding of, the vivid prophecies described in the Book of Revelation which foretell of the final consummation of all things. To date, however, an in-depth analysis of the evolution of Scottish apocalyptic belief during the seventeenth century has never been undertaken. This thesis utilizes a wide variety of source material to demonstrate the existence of a cohesive, persistent, and largely conservative tradition of apocalyptic thought in Scotland that spanned the years 1588 to 1688. Chapter One examines several influential commentaries on the Book of Revelation published by notable Scots during the decades either side of the Union of Crowns. These works reveal many of the principal characteristics that formed the basis of the Scottish apocalyptic tradition. The most important of these traits which became a consistent feature of the tradition was the rejection of millenarianism. In recent years, historians have exaggerated the influence of millenarian ideals in Scotland during the Covenanting movement which began in 1638. Chapter Two argues that Scottish Covenanters consistently denounced millenarianism as a dangerous, subversive doctrine that could lead to the religious radicalism espoused by sixteenth-century German Anabaptists. Chapter Three looks at political and religious factors which led to the general decline of apocalyptic expectancy in Scotland during the Interregnum. It also demonstrates how, despite this decline, Scottish apocalyptic thinkers continued to uphold the primary traits of the apocalyptic tradition which surfaced over the first half of the century. Lastly, Chapter Four explains how state-enforced religious persecution of Scottish Presbyterians during the Restoration period led to the radicalisation of the tradition and inspired the violent actions of Covenanter extremists who believed they had been chosen by God to act as instruments of his divine vengeance in the latter-days.Scripts and politics in modern Central Europe
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3346
At present two scripts are employed in Central Europe, Latin and Cyrillic, or three,if we include Greece in the region. In this article I set out to problematise this oversimplisticpicture drawing at examples from the past and pointing to various politicaland identificational uses of scripts today. Until the mid-20th century, also other scripts(and different types of the Latin and Cyrillic script, for that matter) were used forofficial purposes and in book production, namely Arabic, Armenian, Church Cyrillic,Gothic and Hebrew. In addition, Glagolitic and Runes (both Nordic and Hungarian)were sometimes recalled for ideological reasons. Each of these scripts was used forwriting in numerous languages. Initially, script choices were dictated by religion(Latin letters for Western Christianity, Church Cyrillic for Slavophone OrthodoxChristians, or the Arabic writing system for Muslims), usually connected to a holybook in an ecclesiastical language committed to parchment in a specific script. Whenvernaculars began to make an appearance in writing, especially in the 16th centuryand later, their users stuck to the scripts of their holy books. Two factors, the processof building ethnolinguistically defined nation-states and changing ideas about whatmodernity should be about in the sphere of culture, radically limited the number ofscripts in official and de facto use. Only in Bosnia-Hercegovina, Kosovo, Macedonia,Moldova, Montenegro and Ukraine are two scripts in official use, to varying degrees inthe different countries. The European Union already uses three official scripts, Cyrillic,Greek and Latin; if its actions follow its words and it admits some or all of thesestates to membership, it stands a good chance of reviving the tradition of Europeanmultiscripturality, alongside its legally enshrined commitment to multilingualism.
2012-01-01T00:00:00ZKamusella, Tomasz DominikAt present two scripts are employed in Central Europe, Latin and Cyrillic, or three,if we include Greece in the region. In this article I set out to problematise this oversimplisticpicture drawing at examples from the past and pointing to various politicaland identificational uses of scripts today. Until the mid-20th century, also other scripts(and different types of the Latin and Cyrillic script, for that matter) were used forofficial purposes and in book production, namely Arabic, Armenian, Church Cyrillic,Gothic and Hebrew. In addition, Glagolitic and Runes (both Nordic and Hungarian)were sometimes recalled for ideological reasons. Each of these scripts was used forwriting in numerous languages. Initially, script choices were dictated by religion(Latin letters for Western Christianity, Church Cyrillic for Slavophone OrthodoxChristians, or the Arabic writing system for Muslims), usually connected to a holybook in an ecclesiastical language committed to parchment in a specific script. Whenvernaculars began to make an appearance in writing, especially in the 16th centuryand later, their users stuck to the scripts of their holy books. Two factors, the processof building ethnolinguistically defined nation-states and changing ideas about whatmodernity should be about in the sphere of culture, radically limited the number ofscripts in official and de facto use. Only in Bosnia-Hercegovina, Kosovo, Macedonia,Moldova, Montenegro and Ukraine are two scripts in official use, to varying degrees inthe different countries. The European Union already uses three official scripts, Cyrillic,Greek and Latin; if its actions follow its words and it admits some or all of thesestates to membership, it stands a good chance of reviving the tradition of Europeanmultiscripturality, alongside its legally enshrined commitment to multilingualism.Shaping popular culture : radio broadcasting, mass entertainment and the work of the BBC Variety Department, 1933-1967
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3165
This thesis examines the extent to which the BBC was able to shape the output of popular culture on radio in Britain, according to its own system of beliefs, between the years 1933 and 1967. This research will show that from the outset, the BBC was an institution with a mission to inform, educate and entertain the nation. While it was not opposed to entertainment, its focus was didactic and supported a mission to improve its audience both culturally and intellectually. This policy was not always welcomed by the audience but, with the exception of the war years, persisted into mid 1950s. The Variety Department was formed in 1933 to produce all forms of light entertainment and this research will examine how its policies shaped the production of popular culture over the period concerned. This study looks not only at the workings of the Variety Department but also the topics of Americanisation and vulgarity, the two areas in which the BBC had particular sensitivities. It analyses the BBC’s strategies to counteract the American effect on popular music and spoken-word programmes and how it provided its own particularly British form of entertainment in order to produce programmes it considered suitable for British audiences. It also investigates programme censorship imposed by the BBC to mitigate vulgarity in programmes, so as to produce those it considered suitable for its audiences. This thesis will contend that for over 40 years the BBC Variety Department produced popular entertainment programmes on radio which became an integral part of people’s daily lives until, within a few years radio was superseded by television as the nation’s principal provider of domestic entertainment. There has been no discrete study of the BBC Variety Department and it is intended that this research will add to the existing scholarship in BBC history and contribute to the analysis of radio’s place in domestic popular culture in the period examined.
2012-11-30T00:00:00ZDibbs, Martin G. R.This thesis examines the extent to which the BBC was able to shape the output of popular culture on radio in Britain, according to its own system of beliefs, between the years 1933 and 1967. This research will show that from the outset, the BBC was an institution with a mission to inform, educate and entertain the nation. While it was not opposed to entertainment, its focus was didactic and supported a mission to improve its audience both culturally and intellectually. This policy was not always welcomed by the audience but, with the exception of the war years, persisted into mid 1950s. The Variety Department was formed in 1933 to produce all forms of light entertainment and this research will examine how its policies shaped the production of popular culture over the period concerned. This study looks not only at the workings of the Variety Department but also the topics of Americanisation and vulgarity, the two areas in which the BBC had particular sensitivities. It analyses the BBC’s strategies to counteract the American effect on popular music and spoken-word programmes and how it provided its own particularly British form of entertainment in order to produce programmes it considered suitable for British audiences. It also investigates programme censorship imposed by the BBC to mitigate vulgarity in programmes, so as to produce those it considered suitable for its audiences. This thesis will contend that for over 40 years the BBC Variety Department produced popular entertainment programmes on radio which became an integral part of people’s daily lives until, within a few years radio was superseded by television as the nation’s principal provider of domestic entertainment. There has been no discrete study of the BBC Variety Department and it is intended that this research will add to the existing scholarship in BBC history and contribute to the analysis of radio’s place in domestic popular culture in the period examined.Gender and violence in Gregory of Tours' 'Decem libri historiarum'
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3151
The Decem Libri Historiarum of Gregory of Tours, our only coherent narrative
source for the latter half of the sixth century in Gaul, has been the subject of much lively
scholarly debate as to its reliability and original purpose. Literary approaches have
proved useful; however, the findings of gender studies, applied so fruitfully in many
other areas of historical research, have thus far had virtually no impact on the study of
Gregory’s work.
For the first time, this thesis examines the role of gender in the DLH. Just as
gender assumptions were vital to the thought world of the writers of the books of the Old
Testament, so too they were vital to Gregory, who took these books as his main
inspiration. It will be shown that gender can offer a fresh and vital perspective on some of
the most contentious issues associated with the DLH, taking us closer than ever to a full
appreciation of Gregory’s objectives.
In exposing Gregory’s literary devices and strategies, this study goes beyond
Gregory’s viewpoint, with implications for the study of kingship, and particularly
queenship, in the sixth century. It will be shown that competing norms of elite masculine
and feminine behaviour were in flux over the period, and required careful negotiation.
This study also has repercussions for gender studies more widely. In
demonstrating the usefulness of gender approaches in analysing a text to which such
approaches have never before been applied, the thesis indicates that gender must be
considered an essential analytical tool in historical research.
2012-01-01T00:00:00ZMcRobbie, JenniferThe Decem Libri Historiarum of Gregory of Tours, our only coherent narrative
source for the latter half of the sixth century in Gaul, has been the subject of much lively
scholarly debate as to its reliability and original purpose. Literary approaches have
proved useful; however, the findings of gender studies, applied so fruitfully in many
other areas of historical research, have thus far had virtually no impact on the study of
Gregory’s work.
For the first time, this thesis examines the role of gender in the DLH. Just as
gender assumptions were vital to the thought world of the writers of the books of the Old
Testament, so too they were vital to Gregory, who took these books as his main
inspiration. It will be shown that gender can offer a fresh and vital perspective on some of
the most contentious issues associated with the DLH, taking us closer than ever to a full
appreciation of Gregory’s objectives.
In exposing Gregory’s literary devices and strategies, this study goes beyond
Gregory’s viewpoint, with implications for the study of kingship, and particularly
queenship, in the sixth century. It will be shown that competing norms of elite masculine
and feminine behaviour were in flux over the period, and required careful negotiation.
This study also has repercussions for gender studies more widely. In
demonstrating the usefulness of gender approaches in analysing a text to which such
approaches have never before been applied, the thesis indicates that gender must be
considered an essential analytical tool in historical research.'Take me up on my proposal' : the 'Open Skies' initiative and Dwight D. Eisenhower's efforts to curb the military-industrial complex
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3135
This dissertation examines president Eisenhower’s ‘Open Skies’ policy and its links
with American defence strategy of the 1950s. Based principally on archival sources,
especially the records of the Eisenhower Presidential Library, it will assess the foreign
policy issues and domestic pressures that influenced Eisenhower’s desire to
implement a system of mutual aerial inspection with the Soviet Union from July 1955.
The first chapter will focus on the background to the rise of the military
establishment in America after 1945, which Eisenhower later referred to as a military-industrial complex. Chapter Two examines the president’s defence strategy, which
became known as the New Look, and the ways in which this strategy embraced not
only a military response towards the perceived threat of Soviet communism but also
included non-military measures. Chapter Three focuses on the background to the
Geneva summit, at which Open Skies was proposed to the Russians. In particular, it
will assess Eisenhower’s efforts to strengthen Western allied unity so that
constructive negotiations with the Russians could be undertaken.
Chapter Four will focus on Nelson Rockefeller and the Quantico Panel. Think
tanks played an influential role in shaping foreign policy during the early Cold War
period. Chapters Five and Six examine Eisenhower’s attempts to implement Open
Skies with the Soviets after July 1955. In order to confront the growing challenges to
the New Look and cuts in defence budgets, Eisenhower needed reliable intelligence
on the Soviet Union that would quell exaggerated estimates about Russian military
capabilities. The dissertation concludes that Open Skies was neither a transient
measure nor an attempt by Eisenhower to achieve a propaganda advantage over the
Soviet Union. It is argued instead that his desire to implement this initiative was
linked to his determination to control the military-industrial complex in America, an
interpretation that has not been addressed by historians.
2011-01-01T00:00:00ZBury, HelenThis dissertation examines president Eisenhower’s ‘Open Skies’ policy and its links
with American defence strategy of the 1950s. Based principally on archival sources,
especially the records of the Eisenhower Presidential Library, it will assess the foreign
policy issues and domestic pressures that influenced Eisenhower’s desire to
implement a system of mutual aerial inspection with the Soviet Union from July 1955.
The first chapter will focus on the background to the rise of the military
establishment in America after 1945, which Eisenhower later referred to as a military-industrial complex. Chapter Two examines the president’s defence strategy, which
became known as the New Look, and the ways in which this strategy embraced not
only a military response towards the perceived threat of Soviet communism but also
included non-military measures. Chapter Three focuses on the background to the
Geneva summit, at which Open Skies was proposed to the Russians. In particular, it
will assess Eisenhower’s efforts to strengthen Western allied unity so that
constructive negotiations with the Russians could be undertaken.
Chapter Four will focus on Nelson Rockefeller and the Quantico Panel. Think
tanks played an influential role in shaping foreign policy during the early Cold War
period. Chapters Five and Six examine Eisenhower’s attempts to implement Open
Skies with the Soviets after July 1955. In order to confront the growing challenges to
the New Look and cuts in defence budgets, Eisenhower needed reliable intelligence
on the Soviet Union that would quell exaggerated estimates about Russian military
capabilities. The dissertation concludes that Open Skies was neither a transient
measure nor an attempt by Eisenhower to achieve a propaganda advantage over the
Soviet Union. It is argued instead that his desire to implement this initiative was
linked to his determination to control the military-industrial complex in America, an
interpretation that has not been addressed by historians.The development of Islamic political thought in relation to the West during the mid-twentieth century
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3130
This research is about the development of Islamic political thought in relation to
the West during the mid-twentieth century. It utilizes the ideas and writings of the
Islamic thinkers Sayyid Qutb of Egypt, Ali Shariati of Iran, and Jalal Al-e Ahmad of Iran
to illustrate this development. These figures reacted severely to Westernization (argued to
constitute colonialism, materialism, and secularism) as they saw it. This research will
argue that their reaction was due to the fatally corrosive effects each figure believed this
was having upon Islamic civil society and the Islamic moral economy, both in their
respective home homelands and throughout the greater global Ummah. Their perspective
is unique because they were critiquing the West based upon their experiences while in the
West, and using Western intellectual ideas to do so. This was done, this research
contends, in reaction to aspects of Edward Said’s Orientalism discourse. Qutb, Shariati,
and Al-e Ahmad’s reaction to the West, this research also argues, displays aspects of
Friedrich Nietzsche’s thought, namely that when an entity (in this case, Islam) encounters
the West, God is lost in that encounter. Additionally, this research argues that Qutb,
Shariati, and Al-e Ahmad sought to counter the loss of God in Islamic civil society and
halt the influence of Westernization as they saw it via the political realm through the use
of the Quran as law and government, thereby permanently restoring God to Islamic civil
society and salvaging the Islamic moral economy.
2011-01-01T00:00:00ZLaRossa, ChristopherThis research is about the development of Islamic political thought in relation to
the West during the mid-twentieth century. It utilizes the ideas and writings of the
Islamic thinkers Sayyid Qutb of Egypt, Ali Shariati of Iran, and Jalal Al-e Ahmad of Iran
to illustrate this development. These figures reacted severely to Westernization (argued to
constitute colonialism, materialism, and secularism) as they saw it. This research will
argue that their reaction was due to the fatally corrosive effects each figure believed this
was having upon Islamic civil society and the Islamic moral economy, both in their
respective home homelands and throughout the greater global Ummah. Their perspective
is unique because they were critiquing the West based upon their experiences while in the
West, and using Western intellectual ideas to do so. This was done, this research
contends, in reaction to aspects of Edward Said’s Orientalism discourse. Qutb, Shariati,
and Al-e Ahmad’s reaction to the West, this research also argues, displays aspects of
Friedrich Nietzsche’s thought, namely that when an entity (in this case, Islam) encounters
the West, God is lost in that encounter. Additionally, this research argues that Qutb,
Shariati, and Al-e Ahmad sought to counter the loss of God in Islamic civil society and
halt the influence of Westernization as they saw it via the political realm through the use
of the Quran as law and government, thereby permanently restoring God to Islamic civil
society and salvaging the Islamic moral economy.Against the tide : resistances to Annales in England, France, Germany, Italy and the United States, 1900-1970
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3111
Against the Tide investigates systematically for the first time how resistances to methodologies advanced by historians associated with the Annales School, one of the most influential twentieth-century schools of historical thought, came to exist in England, France, Germany, Italy and the United States between 1900 and 1970. It defines ‘methodology’ in broad terms as the practice of history and poses a series of questions about resistances: who or what created them? What constituted them? Did they centre on a particular methodology,
Annales historian or the Annales School as a whole? And what did opposition to
methodologies incorporate: technical debates in isolation or wider issues associated with politics, religion and philosophy? The dissertation uses an interdisciplinary conceptual framework,drawing together ideas advanced in the history of science, sociology of education and knowledge, and comparative history, in order to answer these questions. The responses offered refer to and draw on a selection of sources: one hundred and nine scholars’ private archives, the articles, books, critical reviews and published letters of a variety of historians
and segments of the growing literature both about the Annales School and about the
institutions within which the historical discipline operated during the twentieth century. They suggest that resistances played an important part in the international dissemination of Annales
historians’ methodologies, that resistors held different ideas about the Annales School from those of its creators and divergent methodological commitments, but that they like Annales historians often sought to enhance historical research and sometimes worked on the same subjects but in different and occasionally equally inventive ways. Overall, the findings illustrate a limited but important part of Annales’ own history and thereby help to cast the School in new light on terms other than its own by placing it in the transnational context of
twentieth-century transatlantic historiography.
2011-11-30T00:00:00ZTendler, JosephAgainst the Tide investigates systematically for the first time how resistances to methodologies advanced by historians associated with the Annales School, one of the most influential twentieth-century schools of historical thought, came to exist in England, France, Germany, Italy and the United States between 1900 and 1970. It defines ‘methodology’ in broad terms as the practice of history and poses a series of questions about resistances: who or what created them? What constituted them? Did they centre on a particular methodology,
Annales historian or the Annales School as a whole? And what did opposition to
methodologies incorporate: technical debates in isolation or wider issues associated with politics, religion and philosophy? The dissertation uses an interdisciplinary conceptual framework,drawing together ideas advanced in the history of science, sociology of education and knowledge, and comparative history, in order to answer these questions. The responses offered refer to and draw on a selection of sources: one hundred and nine scholars’ private archives, the articles, books, critical reviews and published letters of a variety of historians
and segments of the growing literature both about the Annales School and about the
institutions within which the historical discipline operated during the twentieth century. They suggest that resistances played an important part in the international dissemination of Annales
historians’ methodologies, that resistors held different ideas about the Annales School from those of its creators and divergent methodological commitments, but that they like Annales historians often sought to enhance historical research and sometimes worked on the same subjects but in different and occasionally equally inventive ways. Overall, the findings illustrate a limited but important part of Annales’ own history and thereby help to cast the School in new light on terms other than its own by placing it in the transnational context of
twentieth-century transatlantic historiography.Charter diplomatics and norms of landholding and lordship between the Humber and Forth, c.1066-c.1250
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3096
This thesis closely analyses the linguistic forms of aspects of non-royal charters produced c.1066-c.1250 in the north-east of England and the south-east of Scotland, namely, consent, joint grants, separate confirmations, inheritance language, leaseholds and warranty. This study identifies the preferred forms of each studied aspect as well as variants, developments and alternatives and analyses them according to a clear chronological framework and other potential causal factors such as the status and gender of participants, location and grant type. Additionally, the spread of linguistic patterns throughout the studied region, Stringer’s “diplomatic transplant”, is examined.
Firstly, the charter underwent tremendous development across this period of study becoming trusted evidence of landholding transactions routine at most levels of society and subjected to sophisticated scrutiny by legal professionals in landholding disputes. Secondly, charter language was introduced, modified or abandoned according to many influences, e.g. the emergence of early Common Law systems in both Scotland and England, the rise of the legal profession and the growth in written culture evidenced partly through the spread of monastic houses and increasing trust in the written word. Indeed, the introduction of significant legal reforms – in England from the 1160s and in Scotland during the second quarter of the thirteenth century – are repeatedly revealed to be the point at which linguistic patterns became noticeably more settled and variants became much rarer. Notably, the fact that the language patterns of the Northumberland houses better mirror the patterns seen in south-east Scotland demonstrates the contrast in the level of bureaucratic organisation against the neighbouring shires of Durham and Yorkshire. Thirdly, this thesis highlights the existence of preferred linguistic forms by individual religious houses, religious orders, families or groups of people within localities or larger geographical regions. In particular, religious houses were especially influential in the widespread adoption of some forms of language. Overall, developments and changes to charter language were streamlined, revised or modified with the dual aims of providing greater clarity and thus maximum legal protection; before legal reform the latter was much more dependent upon familial and seignorial ties, a factor reflected in the greater variety of linguistic forms.
2012-06-21T00:00:00ZHunter, LinseyThis thesis closely analyses the linguistic forms of aspects of non-royal charters produced c.1066-c.1250 in the north-east of England and the south-east of Scotland, namely, consent, joint grants, separate confirmations, inheritance language, leaseholds and warranty. This study identifies the preferred forms of each studied aspect as well as variants, developments and alternatives and analyses them according to a clear chronological framework and other potential causal factors such as the status and gender of participants, location and grant type. Additionally, the spread of linguistic patterns throughout the studied region, Stringer’s “diplomatic transplant”, is examined.
Firstly, the charter underwent tremendous development across this period of study becoming trusted evidence of landholding transactions routine at most levels of society and subjected to sophisticated scrutiny by legal professionals in landholding disputes. Secondly, charter language was introduced, modified or abandoned according to many influences, e.g. the emergence of early Common Law systems in both Scotland and England, the rise of the legal profession and the growth in written culture evidenced partly through the spread of monastic houses and increasing trust in the written word. Indeed, the introduction of significant legal reforms – in England from the 1160s and in Scotland during the second quarter of the thirteenth century – are repeatedly revealed to be the point at which linguistic patterns became noticeably more settled and variants became much rarer. Notably, the fact that the language patterns of the Northumberland houses better mirror the patterns seen in south-east Scotland demonstrates the contrast in the level of bureaucratic organisation against the neighbouring shires of Durham and Yorkshire. Thirdly, this thesis highlights the existence of preferred linguistic forms by individual religious houses, religious orders, families or groups of people within localities or larger geographical regions. In particular, religious houses were especially influential in the widespread adoption of some forms of language. Overall, developments and changes to charter language were streamlined, revised or modified with the dual aims of providing greater clarity and thus maximum legal protection; before legal reform the latter was much more dependent upon familial and seignorial ties, a factor reflected in the greater variety of linguistic forms.The unglamorous side of shopping in late medieval Prato and Florence : the Ricordanze of Taddeo di Chello (1341-1408), and Piero Puro di Francesco da Vicchio (1397-1465)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3068
This thesis examines virtually unstudied sources, the ricordanze of a wage-earner, Piero
Puro di Francesco da Vicchio of Florence, and the account book of a small tradesman, a
rigattiere, Taddeo di Chello of Prato. It also expands the framework of the information
available in these sources using records of property assets, taxes and commercial
transactions in the Florentine Catasto and Estimo. The thesis exploits the vast amount of
data available from and through these books of account to approach the theme of
clothing consumption in its various aspects – cultural and social as well as economic. It
also argues that clothing was one of the foremost indicators of one‟s improved status,
and that social mobility could be achieved through networking, and by projecting the
best image of oneself to the outer world. The thesis is structured in three parts. The first
reconstructs the clientele of a Pratese rigattiere, Taddeo, outlining the clothing,
materials and accessories sold, their cost and diffusion, primarily in an attempt to
establish their destination and use. The second part of the thesis is then dedicated to the
social and, especially, the economic significance of the accessories purchased. This was
possible thanks to the wealth of data provided by the case of Piero, whose consumption
practices are exceptionally well-documented in his extant books. The third part, a
comparative analysis of the cases of Piero and Taddeo's customers, demonstrates, as we
might expect, that different individual financial capacities determined different patterns
of consumption, but that these also depended on the individual's access to different
payment facilities, such as credit. Piero, thanks to his active, gradual and astute
penetration into a system of patronage and power relations, alongside a dense social
network – which played a fundamental role in his life – ultimately managed to improve
his and his family's living standards. Taddeo on the contrary, because of his inability
fully to develop a social network, ultimately compromised his professional
achievements.
2011-11-01T00:00:00ZMeneghin, AlessiaThis thesis examines virtually unstudied sources, the ricordanze of a wage-earner, Piero
Puro di Francesco da Vicchio of Florence, and the account book of a small tradesman, a
rigattiere, Taddeo di Chello of Prato. It also expands the framework of the information
available in these sources using records of property assets, taxes and commercial
transactions in the Florentine Catasto and Estimo. The thesis exploits the vast amount of
data available from and through these books of account to approach the theme of
clothing consumption in its various aspects – cultural and social as well as economic. It
also argues that clothing was one of the foremost indicators of one‟s improved status,
and that social mobility could be achieved through networking, and by projecting the
best image of oneself to the outer world. The thesis is structured in three parts. The first
reconstructs the clientele of a Pratese rigattiere, Taddeo, outlining the clothing,
materials and accessories sold, their cost and diffusion, primarily in an attempt to
establish their destination and use. The second part of the thesis is then dedicated to the
social and, especially, the economic significance of the accessories purchased. This was
possible thanks to the wealth of data provided by the case of Piero, whose consumption
practices are exceptionally well-documented in his extant books. The third part, a
comparative analysis of the cases of Piero and Taddeo's customers, demonstrates, as we
might expect, that different individual financial capacities determined different patterns
of consumption, but that these also depended on the individual's access to different
payment facilities, such as credit. Piero, thanks to his active, gradual and astute
penetration into a system of patronage and power relations, alongside a dense social
network – which played a fundamental role in his life – ultimately managed to improve
his and his family's living standards. Taddeo on the contrary, because of his inability
fully to develop a social network, ultimately compromised his professional
achievements.The emergence of regional polities in Burgundy and Alemannia, c. 888-940: a comparative assessment
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/3033
This study uses the ‘duchies’ of Burgundy and Alemannia as case studies for an examination of the nature and causes of political change in the five decades after the death in 888 of the Emperor Charles the Fat ended the Carolingian monopoly on kingship in the Frankish realms.
Existing narratives of this period posit discontinuity between the pre- and post-888 political worlds and define the status of dukes in opposition to royal power as the manifestation of either regional communal identity or self-centred aristocratic greed. Close examination of Burgundy and Alemannia indicates that such approaches are invalid, and that the fundaments of the Carolingian system persisted in the ideology and practice of politics after 888: a desire for the control over land and religious establishments, juxtaposed with a deep-seated belief in the centrality of the kingship to the political order. Dukedoms emerged in both regions not as a result of deep-rooted social forces but as short-term responses by magnates to crises at the centre. The perception that the dukedom was an essential form of political organization failed to take root in either territory prior to 940. Although the status of the dukedoms ultimately developed in different ways in the two kingdoms, it is suggested that the root causes of this are best sought in high politics itself.
2012-06-01T00:00:00ZRobbie, StevenThis study uses the ‘duchies’ of Burgundy and Alemannia as case studies for an examination of the nature and causes of political change in the five decades after the death in 888 of the Emperor Charles the Fat ended the Carolingian monopoly on kingship in the Frankish realms.
Existing narratives of this period posit discontinuity between the pre- and post-888 political worlds and define the status of dukes in opposition to royal power as the manifestation of either regional communal identity or self-centred aristocratic greed. Close examination of Burgundy and Alemannia indicates that such approaches are invalid, and that the fundaments of the Carolingian system persisted in the ideology and practice of politics after 888: a desire for the control over land and religious establishments, juxtaposed with a deep-seated belief in the centrality of the kingship to the political order. Dukedoms emerged in both regions not as a result of deep-rooted social forces but as short-term responses by magnates to crises at the centre. The perception that the dukedom was an essential form of political organization failed to take root in either territory prior to 940. Although the status of the dukedoms ultimately developed in different ways in the two kingdoms, it is suggested that the root causes of this are best sought in high politics itself.The patronage of the Templars and of the Order of St. Lazarus in England in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/2980
The main focus of this study is the patronage of the Templars and of
the Order of St.Lazarus, two of the Holy Land orders who came to England
in the twelfth century. They were thought to be connected, and afford
interesting comparisons in terms of their size, function, importance and
geographical distribution. Although this thesis considers the nature of
the patronage and the patrons of both orders, the main aim is to assess
the motivations behind the benefactions that they received during the
twelfth and thirteenth centuries.
It is generally accepted that there was a basic spiritual motive
behind the patronage of religious orders in the Middle Ages.
Nevertheless, the motivations behind donations made to specific orders
are not always clear. It is true that changing fashions in patronage
towards particular types of order are of some importance. However, in
order to explain the reasons why the Templars and Order of St.Lazarus
specifically benefitted, it is necessary to consider factors relating to
their own particular nature, as well as factors relating to the
backgrounds of their patrons.
The introductory part of the thesis considers the background of the
two orders, their origins and development in the Holy Land, and their
establishment in Europe and England. The rest of the thesis examines in
detail the specific motivations of patrons. In this respect, the
importance of the crusading background of the two orders is evaluated,
and attention is paid to the numbers of patrons who went on crusade or
who referred to the Holy Land in their charters of donation. In
addition, the membership of both orders is considered in relation to the
patronage of such members and their families. In particular, an
assessment is made of the role of leper members of the Order of
St.Lazarus, and lay associates of the Templars.
In the final three chapters, the main concern is with the
backgrounds of the orders' patrons. In this section a study is made of
the patronage of large family grouping s for both orders. In addition, an
examination of the significance of royal and baronial lordship on their
patronage is carried out. Finally, the social and geographical
associations of the patrons of both orders are considered, and particular
note is made of the value of such ties for the Order of St.Lazarus in
eastern Leicestershire. In conclusion, the various motivations to
patronage for both the Templars and the Order of St.Lazarus are
contrasted and evaluated.
1991-01-01T00:00:00ZWalker, JohnThe main focus of this study is the patronage of the Templars and of
the Order of St.Lazarus, two of the Holy Land orders who came to England
in the twelfth century. They were thought to be connected, and afford
interesting comparisons in terms of their size, function, importance and
geographical distribution. Although this thesis considers the nature of
the patronage and the patrons of both orders, the main aim is to assess
the motivations behind the benefactions that they received during the
twelfth and thirteenth centuries.
It is generally accepted that there was a basic spiritual motive
behind the patronage of religious orders in the Middle Ages.
Nevertheless, the motivations behind donations made to specific orders
are not always clear. It is true that changing fashions in patronage
towards particular types of order are of some importance. However, in
order to explain the reasons why the Templars and Order of St.Lazarus
specifically benefitted, it is necessary to consider factors relating to
their own particular nature, as well as factors relating to the
backgrounds of their patrons.
The introductory part of the thesis considers the background of the
two orders, their origins and development in the Holy Land, and their
establishment in Europe and England. The rest of the thesis examines in
detail the specific motivations of patrons. In this respect, the
importance of the crusading background of the two orders is evaluated,
and attention is paid to the numbers of patrons who went on crusade or
who referred to the Holy Land in their charters of donation. In
addition, the membership of both orders is considered in relation to the
patronage of such members and their families. In particular, an
assessment is made of the role of leper members of the Order of
St.Lazarus, and lay associates of the Templars.
In the final three chapters, the main concern is with the
backgrounds of the orders' patrons. In this section a study is made of
the patronage of large family grouping s for both orders. In addition, an
examination of the significance of royal and baronial lordship on their
patronage is carried out. Finally, the social and geographical
associations of the patrons of both orders are considered, and particular
note is made of the value of such ties for the Order of St.Lazarus in
eastern Leicestershire. In conclusion, the various motivations to
patronage for both the Templars and the Order of St.Lazarus are
contrasted and evaluated.The minority of King James V, 1513-1528
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/2969
The thesis is a detailed study of Scottish central government
institutions, personnel and policies during the long and politically complex
minority of James V 1513-1528. Research has been undertaken principally in
the records of the Lords of Council which have never been published nor
examined intensively for this period. Documents from various family
collections further supplement the wide range of record sources which have
been published, particularly the Letters and Papers..., and State Papers of
Henry VIII. The contribution ma4g by contemporary and later chroniclers has
also been examined with the conclusion that their contributions are of some
value, provided that due recognition is given to their motivation for writing
history.
Examination of the role and influence of faction at Court, pro-English
against pro-French, has broadened the scope of the thesis to include
discussion of the wider themes of Scottish foreign policy in the early
sixteenth century. Consideration is also given to the effect of the
unprecedented opportunities presented to England and France for interference
through the rival claims to authority made by Queen Margaret Tudor, mother of
James V, and John, Duke of Albany, the nearest male relative of the young
King. The complex political machinations following Albany's final departure
in 1524, which led to the domination of the Scottish government by Archibald,
6th Earl of Angus, during the final years of James V's minority are discussed
at length.
The conclusion is that the development of royal autocracy was hindered
by the King's youth and that this minority contributes to the evidence that,
in general, minorities acted as a safety-valve in the development of Scottish
government, preserving a balance between the interests of crown and magnates.
Nevertheless, there was a genuine desire shown by the magnates to have a
Governor able to act as if he was a-king of full age because of the advantage
such a position could bring, especially in foreign relations. Government did
not stagnate because there was no adult king.
1989-01-01T00:00:00ZEmond, William KevinThe thesis is a detailed study of Scottish central government
institutions, personnel and policies during the long and politically complex
minority of James V 1513-1528. Research has been undertaken principally in
the records of the Lords of Council which have never been published nor
examined intensively for this period. Documents from various family
collections further supplement the wide range of record sources which have
been published, particularly the Letters and Papers..., and State Papers of
Henry VIII. The contribution ma4g by contemporary and later chroniclers has
also been examined with the conclusion that their contributions are of some
value, provided that due recognition is given to their motivation for writing
history.
Examination of the role and influence of faction at Court, pro-English
against pro-French, has broadened the scope of the thesis to include
discussion of the wider themes of Scottish foreign policy in the early
sixteenth century. Consideration is also given to the effect of the
unprecedented opportunities presented to England and France for interference
through the rival claims to authority made by Queen Margaret Tudor, mother of
James V, and John, Duke of Albany, the nearest male relative of the young
King. The complex political machinations following Albany's final departure
in 1524, which led to the domination of the Scottish government by Archibald,
6th Earl of Angus, during the final years of James V's minority are discussed
at length.
The conclusion is that the development of royal autocracy was hindered
by the King's youth and that this minority contributes to the evidence that,
in general, minorities acted as a safety-valve in the development of Scottish
government, preserving a balance between the interests of crown and magnates.
Nevertheless, there was a genuine desire shown by the magnates to have a
Governor able to act as if he was a-king of full age because of the advantage
such a position could bring, especially in foreign relations. Government did
not stagnate because there was no adult king.Commercial relations between the Arab world and India (3rd and 4th/9th and 10th centuries)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/2966
The present work is mainly concerned with the commercial
relations between the Arab world and India in the 3rd and 4th / 9th
and 10th centuries.
The thesis consists of an Introduction and five chapters.
The introduction contains a brief survey of the historical background
to the Arab-Indian trade links In the period prior to the period of the
research. lt also includes the reasons for choosing the subject,
and the difficulties with which the research was faced. The
introduction also contains the methods of the research and a study
of the main sources.
Chapter One deals with the Arab provinces, the main kingdoms
of India, the political situation in the Arab world and India, and its
effects on the subject. It also deals with the main economic products
in the countries concerned. Moreover, the chapter focuses on the
factors which encouraged the Arab-Indian trade.
Chapter Two deals with the trade routes (Land and Sea routes),
the caravans, ships, the sea ports and the commercial cities in the
Arab world and India.
Chapter Three deals with the trade procedures between the
Arab world and India. It also deals with the taxes levied in ports
and some land posts. The chapter ends by giving some details of the
prices of
of goods in both countries.
Chapter Four gives a detailed account of goods exported
and imported by both sides, and the real causes behind the export
and import of these goods. The chapter also gives an account of
how sometimes goods are imported by one side from the other in
order to meet the local demands or to be exported in a process of
trading nn a world wide scale.
Chapter Five deals with a conclusion of what has been
discussed earlier, in addition to some cultural aspects which have
not been dealt with in the chapters above.
1987-01-01T00:00:00ZTahtooh, Hussain AliThe present work is mainly concerned with the commercial
relations between the Arab world and India in the 3rd and 4th / 9th
and 10th centuries.
The thesis consists of an Introduction and five chapters.
The introduction contains a brief survey of the historical background
to the Arab-Indian trade links In the period prior to the period of the
research. lt also includes the reasons for choosing the subject,
and the difficulties with which the research was faced. The
introduction also contains the methods of the research and a study
of the main sources.
Chapter One deals with the Arab provinces, the main kingdoms
of India, the political situation in the Arab world and India, and its
effects on the subject. It also deals with the main economic products
in the countries concerned. Moreover, the chapter focuses on the
factors which encouraged the Arab-Indian trade.
Chapter Two deals with the trade routes (Land and Sea routes),
the caravans, ships, the sea ports and the commercial cities in the
Arab world and India.
Chapter Three deals with the trade procedures between the
Arab world and India. It also deals with the taxes levied in ports
and some land posts. The chapter ends by giving some details of the
prices of
of goods in both countries.
Chapter Four gives a detailed account of goods exported
and imported by both sides, and the real causes behind the export
and import of these goods. The chapter also gives an account of
how sometimes goods are imported by one side from the other in
order to meet the local demands or to be exported in a process of
trading nn a world wide scale.
Chapter Five deals with a conclusion of what has been
discussed earlier, in addition to some cultural aspects which have
not been dealt with in the chapters above.Studies in the life, scholarship, and educational achievement of Guarino Da Verona (1374-1460)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/2965
1969-01-01T00:00:00ZThomson, IanHatred in print : aspects of anti-Protestant polemic in the French Wars of Religion
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/2962
The medium of printing has been persistently associated with Protestantism. As a
result, a large body of French Catholic anti-Protestant material was to a large extent
ignored. In contrast with Germany, there is evidence to suggest that French authors
used printing effectively and aggressively to promote the Catholic cause. During the
French Wars of Religion, French Catholics were far more innovative than they were
given credit for: the German paradigm of a leaden-footed Catholic response to the
Reformation was inappropriately applied to France. This is ironic given that it was
the Catholic cause which ultimately prevailed. In seeking to explain why France
remained a Catholic country, the French Catholic response must be taken into
account. Catholic polemical works, and their portrayal of Protestants in print in
particular, is the central focus of this work.
The first chapter is devoted to a historiographical discussion of the problem of
violence in the French Wars of Religion. The next two chapters are concerned with
the comparison between Protestantism and medieval heresies, and particularly the
recourse in polemic to the topos of the Albigensian Crusade. The next chapter
addresses the use of cultural archetypes such as 'the world turned upside down' and
the reversal of gender roles to deride the impact of the Reformation. The last two
chapters are an attempt to assess the impact of the Catholic polemic on the Protestant
culture and identity and on the emerging public opinion.
Rather than confront the Reformation on its own terms, the Catholic reaction
concentrated on discrediting the Protestant cause in the eyes of the Catholic majority.
They had a considerable impact on their readership and on an illiterate audience
(through the interaction between written and oral), and on the French Protestants'
own self-perception and identity. This thesis aims to contribute to the ongoing debate
over the nature of the French Wars of Religion, to explain why they were so violent
and why they engaged the loyalties of such a large portion of the population. This
study also provides an example of the successful defence of Catholicism developed
independently and in advance of Tridentine reform which is of wider significance for
the history of the Reformation in Europe.
1999-01-01T00:00:00ZRacaut, LucThe medium of printing has been persistently associated with Protestantism. As a
result, a large body of French Catholic anti-Protestant material was to a large extent
ignored. In contrast with Germany, there is evidence to suggest that French authors
used printing effectively and aggressively to promote the Catholic cause. During the
French Wars of Religion, French Catholics were far more innovative than they were
given credit for: the German paradigm of a leaden-footed Catholic response to the
Reformation was inappropriately applied to France. This is ironic given that it was
the Catholic cause which ultimately prevailed. In seeking to explain why France
remained a Catholic country, the French Catholic response must be taken into
account. Catholic polemical works, and their portrayal of Protestants in print in
particular, is the central focus of this work.
The first chapter is devoted to a historiographical discussion of the problem of
violence in the French Wars of Religion. The next two chapters are concerned with
the comparison between Protestantism and medieval heresies, and particularly the
recourse in polemic to the topos of the Albigensian Crusade. The next chapter
addresses the use of cultural archetypes such as 'the world turned upside down' and
the reversal of gender roles to deride the impact of the Reformation. The last two
chapters are an attempt to assess the impact of the Catholic polemic on the Protestant
culture and identity and on the emerging public opinion.
Rather than confront the Reformation on its own terms, the Catholic reaction
concentrated on discrediting the Protestant cause in the eyes of the Catholic majority.
They had a considerable impact on their readership and on an illiterate audience
(through the interaction between written and oral), and on the French Protestants'
own self-perception and identity. This thesis aims to contribute to the ongoing debate
over the nature of the French Wars of Religion, to explain why they were so violent
and why they engaged the loyalties of such a large portion of the population. This
study also provides an example of the successful defence of Catholicism developed
independently and in advance of Tridentine reform which is of wider significance for
the history of the Reformation in Europe.The theory, practice and administration of waqf with special reference to the Malayan state of Kedah
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/2959
1971-01-01T00:00:00ZOthman, Muhammad Zain bin HajiPeru and the British naval station (1808-1839)
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/2958
The
protection of
British interests in the Pacific
was the basic
reason to
detach
a number of
Royal Navy's
vessels to that Ocean during the Nineteenth
Century. There
were several British interests in the area, and an assorted number of
Britons
established
in Spanish America
since the beginning
of the struggle
for
Independence. Amongst them, merchants was perhaps the most
important
and
influential
group, pressing on their government
for
protection to their trade. As
soon as
independence
reached the western coast of
America,
a new space was
created
for British
presence.
First Valparaiso
and afterwards
Callao, British
merchants were soon
firmly
established
in that part of
South America. As had
happened in the Atlantic
coast, their claims
for
protection were attended
by
the
British
government through the Pacific Squadron,
under the flag
of the
Commander-in-Chief
of the South American Station,
until
1837,
when
it
was
raised to a separate Station.
During the period covered
by this research
(1808-1839), Peru
came
through three crucial moments: the Wars
of
Independence, the initial
years as a
republic, and
its
confederation with
Bolivia
under the rule of
Santa Cruz.
Accordingly, the country shifted
from being
ruled
by
a strong authority, as the
viceroy; to became
a
highly
unstable republic,
first because the War
of
Independence itself,
and afterwards
by
reason of
internal disputes
amongst the
military.
British
merchants already established in Rio de Janeiro, Buenos Aires
and
Valparaiso,
considered
Peruvian
as a very profitable market, and consequently
tried by
every possible way to open
it to foreign trade. Following the
independence, in 1821, this market was officially opened,
but it did
not matched
what
British
merchants expected.
Potential buyers
were too small
in
number and a
reaction
from local
merchants proved efficient enough to maintain a
high taxation
on
foreign
goods.
Even
when
British
merchants reacted against these official
policy, namely
Protectionism, they were unable to obtain a more aggressive
support
from their government.
Other British interests in Peru
were
built
around a
loan
granted
by
a number of
British investors in 1822,
and some
further
investments
on mining.
Even
when this time was a period
in
which
Great Britain
had
achieved a paramount position
in industry,
commerce, naval and several other
fields, its
government maintained
its
policy of
"free hands" towards the new
republics
in America. Consequently, British
consular agents, as well as
British
Captains, devoted their mains efforts to
kept British trade as safe as possible, and
to protect their national
from
abuses committed
by local
authorities.
This thesis aims to study
how
well the Royal Navy, through the Pacific
Squadron
and afterwards the Pacific Station,
protected
British
subjects and
interests in Peru, between 1808
and
1839. The
research
focused in the
effectiveness of that naval presence,
discussing how it
was affected
by local
circumstances, the number of vessels available, the urgencies of transport of
treasure and the limitations
associated to operate without a shore
base.
1998-01-01T00:00:00ZOrtiz-Sotelo, JorgeThe
protection of
British interests in the Pacific
was the basic
reason to
detach
a number of
Royal Navy's
vessels to that Ocean during the Nineteenth
Century. There
were several British interests in the area, and an assorted number of
Britons
established
in Spanish America
since the beginning
of the struggle
for
Independence. Amongst them, merchants was perhaps the most
important
and
influential
group, pressing on their government
for
protection to their trade. As
soon as
independence
reached the western coast of
America,
a new space was
created
for British
presence.
First Valparaiso
and afterwards
Callao, British
merchants were soon
firmly
established
in that part of
South America. As had
happened in the Atlantic
coast, their claims
for
protection were attended
by
the
British
government through the Pacific Squadron,
under the flag
of the
Commander-in-Chief
of the South American Station,
until
1837,
when
it
was
raised to a separate Station.
During the period covered
by this research
(1808-1839), Peru
came
through three crucial moments: the Wars
of
Independence, the initial
years as a
republic, and
its
confederation with
Bolivia
under the rule of
Santa Cruz.
Accordingly, the country shifted
from being
ruled
by
a strong authority, as the
viceroy; to became
a
highly
unstable republic,
first because the War
of
Independence itself,
and afterwards
by
reason of
internal disputes
amongst the
military.
British
merchants already established in Rio de Janeiro, Buenos Aires
and
Valparaiso,
considered
Peruvian
as a very profitable market, and consequently
tried by
every possible way to open
it to foreign trade. Following the
independence, in 1821, this market was officially opened,
but it did
not matched
what
British
merchants expected.
Potential buyers
were too small
in
number and a
reaction
from local
merchants proved efficient enough to maintain a
high taxation
on
foreign
goods.
Even
when
British
merchants reacted against these official
policy, namely
Protectionism, they were unable to obtain a more aggressive
support
from their government.
Other British interests in Peru
were
built
around a
loan
granted
by
a number of
British investors in 1822,
and some
further
investments
on mining.
Even
when this time was a period
in
which
Great Britain
had
achieved a paramount position
in industry,
commerce, naval and several other
fields, its
government maintained
its
policy of
"free hands" towards the new
republics
in America. Consequently, British
consular agents, as well as
British
Captains, devoted their mains efforts to
kept British trade as safe as possible, and
to protect their national
from
abuses committed
by local
authorities.
This thesis aims to study
how
well the Royal Navy, through the Pacific
Squadron
and afterwards the Pacific Station,
protected
British
subjects and
interests in Peru, between 1808
and
1839. The
research
focused in the
effectiveness of that naval presence,
discussing how it
was affected
by local
circumstances, the number of vessels available, the urgencies of transport of
treasure and the limitations
associated to operate without a shore
base.Whales, dolphins and porpoises in the economy and culture of peasant fishermen in Norway, Orkney, Shetland, Faroe Islands and Iceland, ca.900 - 1900 A.D., and Norse Greenland, ca.1000 - 1500 A.D.
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/2953
By way of
introduction
the thesis considers Norse whaling
history, in
general, concepts like 'whaling tradition',
'whaling
culture', and
describes the approach to the divers
studies of cetaceans
in Norse
peasant fisherman
economy and
culture and of Norse
whaling techniques,
ca 900-1900 AD.
It is
argued that the Icelandic littoral
and
inshore
régime reflects the primordial Norse
régime
in
which
property zones on
land
are 'mirrored' in the littoral and
the sea; furthermore, that the Orcadian-Shetlandic Udal ebb
limit is
not Norse in
origin. Norse
mediaeval cetology and
popular views about real and fictitious
whales are studied.
Many
whales are
identified, including
the now extinct North
Atlantic
gray whale
is
positively identified
as previously
well-known to, and
hunted by, the Icelanders. It is
argued that traditional Norse
whale measures
in 'ells' are
not exaggerated extent measures but
often exact
appraisement sums, using a unit called
*hvalsalin
('whale
ell'). Few ritual aspects are found but in West Norway
peasant fisherman
apparently sustained, into the 19th
century, a
tradition of sacrificing whale tails to the old
Norse
god Njörðr. Mediaeval
and early modern Norwegian
whale traps are
discussed
and land
rise suggested as one
reason for their disappearance. A technical and linguistic
analysis demonstrates that mediaeval Norse
whaling with
piercing weapons, rather than being hand harpoon tow
whaling, was spear whaling which continued
in Norway
until
1870 and
in Iceland to the mid 1890s. Spear
whaling
explains the elaborate Icelandic
system of registrating
whaling shot marks and partly the wide 'driftage
zone' of
coastal estates there. Spearing
and arrowing caused
clostridium infection in the whales which usually died in
a matter of days
after which some were recovered. It is
also argued that gaffing of
larger
cetaceans constitutes a
separate whaling method.
The Appendix
contains numerous calendars and sources
in
the original, including
transcriptions
of parts of the
'Icelandic fishlore' by Jón
Ólafsson
frá Grunnavík, 1737,
and the whole treatise by Andreas Christie, 'Account
of the
whaling
in Sotra district', West Norway, from 1785/86, all
with tentative English translations and summaries.
Thesis also available on the Fishernet Project's website: http://fishernet.is/en/whale-a-seal-hunting
1994-01-01T00:00:00ZLindquist, OleBy way of
introduction
the thesis considers Norse whaling
history, in
general, concepts like 'whaling tradition',
'whaling
culture', and
describes the approach to the divers
studies of cetaceans
in Norse
peasant fisherman
economy and
culture and of Norse
whaling techniques,
ca 900-1900 AD.
It is
argued that the Icelandic littoral
and
inshore
régime reflects the primordial Norse
régime
in
which
property zones on
land
are 'mirrored' in the littoral and
the sea; furthermore, that the Orcadian-Shetlandic Udal ebb
limit is
not Norse in
origin. Norse
mediaeval cetology and
popular views about real and fictitious
whales are studied.
Many
whales are
identified, including
the now extinct North
Atlantic
gray whale
is
positively identified
as previously
well-known to, and
hunted by, the Icelanders. It is
argued that traditional Norse
whale measures
in 'ells' are
not exaggerated extent measures but
often exact
appraisement sums, using a unit called
*hvalsalin
('whale
ell'). Few ritual aspects are found but in West Norway
peasant fisherman
apparently sustained, into the 19th
century, a
tradition of sacrificing whale tails to the old
Norse
god Njörðr. Mediaeval
and early modern Norwegian
whale traps are
discussed
and land
rise suggested as one
reason for their disappearance. A technical and linguistic
analysis demonstrates that mediaeval Norse
whaling with
piercing weapons, rather than being hand harpoon tow
whaling, was spear whaling which continued
in Norway
until
1870 and
in Iceland to the mid 1890s. Spear
whaling
explains the elaborate Icelandic
system of registrating
whaling shot marks and partly the wide 'driftage
zone' of
coastal estates there. Spearing
and arrowing caused
clostridium infection in the whales which usually died in
a matter of days
after which some were recovered. It is
also argued that gaffing of
larger
cetaceans constitutes a
separate whaling method.
The Appendix
contains numerous calendars and sources
in
the original, including
transcriptions
of parts of the
'Icelandic fishlore' by Jón
Ólafsson
frá Grunnavík, 1737,
and the whole treatise by Andreas Christie, 'Account
of the
whaling
in Sotra district', West Norway, from 1785/86, all
with tentative English translations and summaries.Norse settlement in the Inner Hebrides ca. 800-1300; with special reference to the islands of Mull, Coll and Tiree
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/2950
The thesis aims to elucidate the form, extent and chronological
development of Norse colonial settlement in the Inner Hebridean islands of Mull, Coll,
Thee and Lismore in the period ca 800-1300. Tiree, Coll and Lismore are studied in
their entirety while an area from each of the parochial divisions on Mull is selected.
Historically Mull, Coll and Tiree have an essential territorial unity in
that they formed part of the territory of the cenel Loairn within the kingdom of Dalriada
in the pre-Norse period. With the division of the Isles in 1156 all three islands fell into
the hands of Somerled of Argyll and in the immediate post-Norse period remained as a
unit in the possession of the MacDougals.
Geographically the islands differ greatly from one another and show a
wide range of geological structures, landforms, soil types and vegetation, and climatic
conditions. They thus offer an opportunity for analysing settlement location,
development and expansion within a relatively small geographical area and yet one
which encompasses a variety of natural incentives and constraints. Lismore, lying to
the north-west of the above group and strategically situated at the mouth of the Great
Glen was important in the pre-Norse period as a major Celtic monastic centre. The
island is included by way of contrast, for its site and situation and close proximity to
mainland Scotland suggested that the Norse settlement of the island may have been of a
different character to that found on Mull, Coll and Tiree.
An area of the Norwegain 'homeland', the Sunnmore islands lying off
the west coast of Norway is looked at for comparative purposes. This allows an
investigation of the evolution of Norse settlement and the coining of names within a
purely Norse environment. This helps clarify the process of settlement development
and expansion and the accompanying naming practices in a colonial setting where,
particularly on Mull and Lismore, a dense Gaelic overlay often obscures salient features
of the Norse settlement pattern.
The methodology employed is both inter-disciplinary and retrospective
allowing successive layers of settlement to be 'peeled back' in order to expose the
pattern of settlement as it may have existed in the Norse period.
The thesis divides into two parts. The first analyses settlement by
settlement, the islands in question. The second concentrates on the major issues
pertinent to settlement evolution. Norse and Gaelic settlement names are discussed
together with the administrative and ecclesiastical organisation of the Isles. This leads to
the formulation of a 'model for Norse settlement' for the Inner Hebrides.
1991-01-01T00:00:00ZJohnston, Anne R.The thesis aims to elucidate the form, extent and chronological
development of Norse colonial settlement in the Inner Hebridean islands of Mull, Coll,
Thee and Lismore in the period ca 800-1300. Tiree, Coll and Lismore are studied in
their entirety while an area from each of the parochial divisions on Mull is selected.
Historically Mull, Coll and Tiree have an essential territorial unity in
that they formed part of the territory of the cenel Loairn within the kingdom of Dalriada
in the pre-Norse period. With the division of the Isles in 1156 all three islands fell into
the hands of Somerled of Argyll and in the immediate post-Norse period remained as a
unit in the possession of the MacDougals.
Geographically the islands differ greatly from one another and show a
wide range of geological structures, landforms, soil types and vegetation, and climatic
conditions. They thus offer an opportunity for analysing settlement location,
development and expansion within a relatively small geographical area and yet one
which encompasses a variety of natural incentives and constraints. Lismore, lying to
the north-west of the above group and strategically situated at the mouth of the Great
Glen was important in the pre-Norse period as a major Celtic monastic centre. The
island is included by way of contrast, for its site and situation and close proximity to
mainland Scotland suggested that the Norse settlement of the island may have been of a
different character to that found on Mull, Coll and Tiree.
An area of the Norwegain 'homeland', the Sunnmore islands lying off
the west coast of Norway is looked at for comparative purposes. This allows an
investigation of the evolution of Norse settlement and the coining of names within a
purely Norse environment. This helps clarify the process of settlement development
and expansion and the accompanying naming practices in a colonial setting where,
particularly on Mull and Lismore, a dense Gaelic overlay often obscures salient features
of the Norse settlement pattern.
The methodology employed is both inter-disciplinary and retrospective
allowing successive layers of settlement to be 'peeled back' in order to expose the
pattern of settlement as it may have existed in the Norse period.
The thesis divides into two parts. The first analyses settlement by
settlement, the islands in question. The second concentrates on the major issues
pertinent to settlement evolution. Norse and Gaelic settlement names are discussed
together with the administrative and ecclesiastical organisation of the Isles. This leads to
the formulation of a 'model for Norse settlement' for the Inner Hebrides.Obligation and choice : aspects of family and kinship in seventeenth century County Durham
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/2948
The thesis seeks to explore alleged differences in kinship and family relations
within County Durham, an area of wide geographical, social and economic
diversity. A study of recognition that reveals that kinship ties were narrow
and fell into a distinctly English pattern, a pattern which appears independent
of considerations of wealth. Only the life cycle appears to have influenced
patterns of recognition. Wider kin also appear to have been of limited importance
as a source of support, with individuals preferring to rely upon the aid of
neighbours and members of the nuclear family. This relatively narrow 9attern
of recognition and support stands in sharp contrast to the strong ties formed
within and through the nuclear family. The detailed study of inheritance,
marriage and conflict not only reinforces the earlier findings concerning
the limited importance of wider kin but also suggests that strong and specific
ties of obligation and expectation governed relationships formed within the
nuclear family. Such findings suggest the need to revise the assumption
which regard English society as being highly 'individualistic'.
1988-01-01T00:00:00ZIssa, ChristineThe thesis seeks to explore alleged differences in kinship and family relations
within County Durham, an area of wide geographical, social and economic
diversity. A study of recognition that reveals that kinship ties were narrow
and fell into a distinctly English pattern, a pattern which appears independent
of considerations of wealth. Only the life cycle appears to have influenced
patterns of recognition. Wider kin also appear to have been of limited importance
as a source of support, with individuals preferring to rely upon the aid of
neighbours and members of the nuclear family. This relatively narrow 9attern
of recognition and support stands in sharp contrast to the strong ties formed
within and through the nuclear family. The detailed study of inheritance,
marriage and conflict not only reinforces the earlier findings concerning
the limited importance of wider kin but also suggests that strong and specific
ties of obligation and expectation governed relationships formed within the
nuclear family. Such findings suggest the need to revise the assumption
which regard English society as being highly 'individualistic'.The Arab tribes from Jāhilīya to Islām : sources and historical trends
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/2944
This dissertation
aims
to formulate
a view of
Arabian tribalism in the
pre-
Islamic
period and
its development in Islamic times.
The first
part assesses
the historical
usability of
the literary
source
material of
the Jahiliya. The focus is
on oral
historical traditions
-
the
ayyam al-
carab. These
are
found to have
remained
textually fluid
until
the time
of
their
recording.
This fluidity
may
have
affected style and
form but did
not
substantially affect certain
historical
elements.
The
more
inter-tribal
and
less
local the
account was,
the
more reliable
it is likely to be historically. A
sample
comparison
between tribal hostility
and
tribal distribution
showed
that the
accounts seem
to be highly
consistent.
The
second part of
the thesis is
concerned
firstly
with establishing a
Jahili
profile
for two tribal
groups; secondly with
tracing the
affairs of
their
descendants into the Umayyad
period.
The tribal
groups of
Taghlib
and
Ghatafan
were picked
for
examination.
Both
were strong cohesive groups
in the
pre-Islamic period.
In Islamic times, Taghlibis lose importance
since
they
opted
to
remain
Christian, thus, Taghlibis
are virtually
impossible to trace. Ghatafanis
did join Islam
on a
far
greater scale and are often mentioned
in the Islamic
period.
After the
second civil war
Ghatafanis
are only ever mentioned as
individuals. Close kin
continued
to
cooperate
but
cooperation above
this level
was
only conducted within
the Qaysi faction.
The third
part
discusses
changes
in the tribal
system.
A
review of
the
functions
of modern
tribal
genealogies
illuminates the
process
by
which
genealogies can change
in
order
to
reflect changing realities.
Early Arabic
genealogies are clearly seen
to be
also naturally
dynamic
and
the
subject of
deliberate
change.
New links
reflected new realities, particularly
the
political
alliances
forged
under
the Umayyads. A belief in
a single progenitor
led to
a
move
towards
creating genealogical
links to
one ancestor, while
the
conditions of
the
conquests
let to
a regionalization of
tribalism. The
professionalization of
the
Marwanid
army enabled cross-regional
tribal
co-operation which resulted
in
dividing in two the Umayyad
army and
Arab
genealogies.
1994-01-01T00:00:00ZEl-Sakkout, Ihab HamdiThis dissertation
aims
to formulate
a view of
Arabian tribalism in the
pre-
Islamic
period and
its development in Islamic times.
The first
part assesses
the historical
usability of
the literary
source
material of
the Jahiliya. The focus is
on oral
historical traditions
-
the
ayyam al-
carab. These
are
found to have
remained
textually fluid
until
the time
of
their
recording.
This fluidity
may
have
affected style and
form but did
not
substantially affect certain
historical
elements.
The
more
inter-tribal
and
less
local the
account was,
the
more reliable
it is likely to be historically. A
sample
comparison
between tribal hostility
and
tribal distribution
showed
that the
accounts seem
to be highly
consistent.
The
second part of
the thesis is
concerned
firstly
with establishing a
Jahili
profile
for two tribal
groups; secondly with
tracing the
affairs of
their
descendants into the Umayyad
period.
The tribal
groups of
Taghlib
and
Ghatafan
were picked
for
examination.
Both
were strong cohesive groups
in the
pre-Islamic period.
In Islamic times, Taghlibis lose importance
since
they
opted
to
remain
Christian, thus, Taghlibis
are virtually
impossible to trace. Ghatafanis
did join Islam
on a
far
greater scale and are often mentioned
in the Islamic
period.
After the
second civil war
Ghatafanis
are only ever mentioned as
individuals. Close kin
continued
to
cooperate
but
cooperation above
this level
was
only conducted within
the Qaysi faction.
The third
part
discusses
changes
in the tribal
system.
A
review of
the
functions
of modern
tribal
genealogies
illuminates the
process
by
which
genealogies can change
in
order
to
reflect changing realities.
Early Arabic
genealogies are clearly seen
to be
also naturally
dynamic
and
the
subject of
deliberate
change.
New links
reflected new realities, particularly
the
political
alliances
forged
under
the Umayyads. A belief in
a single progenitor
led to
a
move
towards
creating genealogical
links to
one ancestor, while
the
conditions of
the
conquests
let to
a regionalization of
tribalism. The
professionalization of
the
Marwanid
army enabled cross-regional
tribal
co-operation which resulted
in
dividing in two the Umayyad
army and
Arab
genealogies.The Emirate of Damascus in the early Crusading period, 488-549/1095-1154
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/2937
This study "The Emirate of Damascus During the Early
Crusading Period 488-549/1095-1154 deals with this
Emirate which was established in 488/1095, after the
defeat and the murder of Taj al-Dawla Tutush near Rayy
in 488/1095 by his nephew Sultan Berkiyaruq Ibn Sult-an
Malik-Sh5h. The dominions of Ti al-Dawla, mainly in
Syria and the Jazira divided between his elder sons King
Fakhr al-Mullik Ridwan in Aleppo and King Shams al-Muliik
Ducfaq in Damascus. The Kingdom of Damascus comprized
south Syria and some parts of the Jazira such as al-
Rahba and Mayyafäriqin.
Zahir al-Din Tughtekln, who was Atabek of King Duclaq, became the de facto ruler of Damascus during the
reign of King Duqaq 488-497/1095-1104. After the death
of Duqaq, Tughtekin was to be the real Amir of Damascus,
and his dynasty was to gain control of the Emirate until
its fall at the hands of Niir al-Din Mahmild of Aleppo in
549/1154.
In this thesis, the following matters are discussed:
1. The conditions which led to the foundation of this
Emirate.
2. The role of Tughtekin in establishing his authority
in the Emirate.
3. The foreign policy of the Emirate, and the factors
which shaped this policy.
4. The effects (on the Emirate) of the coming of the
Crusaders particularly those of Jerusalem.
S. Internal rivalries in the Emirate, and their
influence on the stability of the Emirate and its
external relations.
6. The policy of alliances adopted by the Emirate and
the factors which affected this.
7. The influence of the growing power of Zangi of
Aleppo and Mosul (521-541/1127-1146) on Damascus and
why he did not succeed in annexing Damascus to his
united front in Syria and the Jazira aimed at
challenging the power of the Crusaders.
8. The reasons which helped Mir al-Din Mahmüd Ibn Zangi
of Aleppo to annex Damascus to his state in
549/1154.
9. The importance of the military power of Damascus and
Its role in protecting the Emirate.
Finally a concluding section sums up the achievement
of the Emirate of Damascus in maintaining its
Independence during the period and the role of the
Emirate in the Counter-Crusade.
1990-01-01T00:00:00ZAl-Zanki, Jamal M. H. A.This study "The Emirate of Damascus During the Early
Crusading Period 488-549/1095-1154 deals with this
Emirate which was established in 488/1095, after the
defeat and the murder of Taj al-Dawla Tutush near Rayy
in 488/1095 by his nephew Sultan Berkiyaruq Ibn Sult-an
Malik-Sh5h. The dominions of Ti al-Dawla, mainly in
Syria and the Jazira divided between his elder sons King
Fakhr al-Mullik Ridwan in Aleppo and King Shams al-Muliik
Ducfaq in Damascus. The Kingdom of Damascus comprized
south Syria and some parts of the Jazira such as al-
Rahba and Mayyafäriqin.
Zahir al-Din Tughtekln, who was Atabek of King Duclaq, became the de facto ruler of Damascus during the
reign of King Duqaq 488-497/1095-1104. After the death
of Duqaq, Tughtekin was to be the real Amir of Damascus,
and his dynasty was to gain control of the Emirate until
its fall at the hands of Niir al-Din Mahmild of Aleppo in
549/1154.
In this thesis, the following matters are discussed:
1. The conditions which led to the foundation of this
Emirate.
2. The role of Tughtekin in establishing his authority
in the Emirate.
3. The foreign policy of the Emirate, and the factors
which shaped this policy.
4. The effects (on the Emirate) of the coming of the
Crusaders particularly those of Jerusalem.
S. Internal rivalries in the Emirate, and their
influence on the stability of the Emirate and its
external relations.
6. The policy of alliances adopted by the Emirate and
the factors which affected this.
7. The influence of the growing power of Zangi of
Aleppo and Mosul (521-541/1127-1146) on Damascus and
why he did not succeed in annexing Damascus to his
united front in Syria and the Jazira aimed at
challenging the power of the Crusaders.
8. The reasons which helped Mir al-Din Mahmüd Ibn Zangi
of Aleppo to annex Damascus to his state in
549/1154.
9. The importance of the military power of Damascus and
Its role in protecting the Emirate.
Finally a concluding section sums up the achievement
of the Emirate of Damascus in maintaining its
Independence during the period and the role of the
Emirate in the Counter-Crusade.The life and writings of Richard Whitford
https://hdl.handle.net/10023/2932
This study examines the writings of Richard Whitford,
early sixteenth-century English Bridgettine Father and
author of devotional literature. Since a canon of his
writings has not yet been satisfactorily established, the
study begins by examining all works attributed to Whitford
and their claim to a place in the corpus of his writings.
The appearance of Whitfordts name as self-acknowledged
author within the text of a work and/or reference to the
work in another work known for the above reason to be his
are considered indisputable evidence of his authorship.
Chapters 2 and 3 examine the salient characteristics of all
works falling into this category. Chapter 4 looks at all
other works attributed to Whitford and, based on the
evidence provided by chapters 2 and 3, accepts or discounts
his authorship of the works. Chapter 5 provides a physical
description of most early printed editions of Whitford's
writings and traces their history as printed books. A
comparison of different editions of Whitford's works reveals
that his thought remained conservative throughout his life
but that he was constantly considering ways in which he
might best convey his message to his audience. Chapter 6 is
a detailed study of sources, such as contemporary writings,
the Bible, the writings of the Church Fathers and the pagan
writings of antiquity, used by Whitford in his works and the
ways in which he used them. Chapter 7 examines Whitford's
writings in the context of contemporary devotional
literature. It will be seen in this chapter that they hold
a peculiar place in the devotional literature of the early
sixteenth century, not so much because of their content but
because of their presentation. The appendix provides an
edition of Syon Ms. 18, A looking glace for the religious-,
quite possibly by Whitford and never previously edited.
1988-01-01T00:00:00ZLawrence, Veronica J.This study examines the writings of Richard Whitford,
early sixteenth-century English Bridgettine Father and
author of devotional literature. Since a canon of his
writings has not yet been satisfactorily established, the
study begins by examining all works attributed to Whitford
and their claim to a place in the corpus of his writings.
The appearance of Whitfordts name as self-acknowledged
author within the text of a work and/or reference to the
work in another work known for the above reason to be his
are considered indisputable evidence of his authorship.
Chapters 2 and 3 examine the salient characteristics of all
works falling into this category. Chapter 4 looks at all
other works attributed to Whitford and, based on the
evidence provided by chapters 2 and 3, accepts or discounts
his authorship of the works. Chapter 5 provides a physical
description of most early printed editions of Whitford's
writings and traces their history as printed books. A
comparison of different editions of Whitford's works reveals
that his thought remained conservative throughout his life
but that he was constantly considering ways in which he
might best convey his message to his audience. Chapter 6 is
a detailed study of sources, such as contemporary writings,
the Bible, the writings of the Church Fathers and the pagan
writings of antiquity, used by Whitford in his works and the
ways in which he used them. Chapter 7 examines Whitford's
writings in the context of contemporary devotional
literature. It will be seen in this chapter that they hold
a peculiar place in the devotional literature of the early
sixteenth century, not so much because of their content but
because of their presentation. The appendix provides an
edition of Syon Ms. 18, A looking glace for the religious-,
quite possibly by Whitford and never previously edited.